CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY FROM Cornell University Library PA 2510.W92 Fraaments and specimens of Early Latin 3 1924 021 623 446 Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924021623446 (IDkrwtJjon ^r^ss ^&xm FRAGMENTS SPECIMENS OF EARLY LATIN WORDSWORTH ILoniron HENRY FROWDE OXPOBD UNIVERSITY PKESS WABEHOTTSE 7 PATERNOSTER ROW Clartnbon ^resisi Series FRAGMENTS AND SPECIMENS OF EARLY LATIN WITff INTRODUCTIONS AND NOTES JOHN WORDSWORTH, M.A. TUTOE or BSASENOSE COLLEOE, AKD CHAPLAIN TO THE BISHOP OP LINCOLIT AT THE CLARENDON PRESS M DOCO LXXIV [All rights resei-ved'] ^ i^c^^Y \^Kj\\\ \ ki L L ^ UNiVERSIT. , \Li|RARV -<^ y6 6 ^u B il r PREFACE. The aim of this book is very simple — to" render the study of Early Latin more methodical and comprehensive, and to put the younger generation of scholars in possession of materials for the purpose which they will not elsewhere find in combination. By Early Latin I understand Latin of the whole period of the Re- public, which is separated very strikingly, both in tone and out- ward form, from that of the Empire. I have of course excluded almost entirely those writers who are so well known and ordi- narily read as Plautus and Terence, Lucretius and Catullus, Sallust and Cicero — those writers in fact whose works are extant in a more or less complete form. In other respects, however, I have attempted to give as fair a representation both of the documentary and literary remains of the period as could be compressed into the compass of a single volume. No apology seems necessary for such a design, especially in an age so eager as our own in the investigation of all that is primitive or original in language and literature, as well as in religion, law, and custom. The want of such a book has long been felt and may be taken for granted. I regret that it has not been undertaken by an abler hand, and that my own attempt has been carried on under many necessary distractions^ and with an incomplete knowledge of many parts of the various subjects comprehended in it. My excuse must be that after seven years, in which the design has been maturing to the best of my power, I have not heard of any other scholar who is engaged on such a workj nor have I found any existing book which I could recom- mend to my own pupils for the purpose. I am only acquainted vi PREFACE. with two which have something of a similar aim^ Egger's Latini Sermonis vetustioris Reliquiae and Donaldson's Varronianus. I did not know of Egger till I had advanced some way in the composition of my own book, and therefore looked at it with interest. It has few notes, and cannot be considered satisfactory as to textj especially in the matter of inscriptions, the study of which has progressed so marvellously since the date of its pub- lication — more than thirty years ago (i 843) . I found however that his idea of what was wanted coincided in great measure with my own, and I have derived some help from it in the chapter of Formulae and elsewhere. With Varronianus the points of contact are really few, as Dr. Donaldson confined him- self almost entirely to the earliest period of the language, and to the cognate dialects, which I have touched chiefly as sources of illustration. I have of course consulted it in certain cases, e.g. in reference to the fragments of early laws and national poetry, but very little elsewhere. This being the case, I had no hesitation in making collections for such a book side by side with a study of the literary history of the period. I soon became aware that it would be an immense advantage to English philology if a systematic, well-grounded knowledge of Latin inscriptions could be introduc^ed into our Universities, and to some extent into our schools. The great results obtained by Ritschl and Mommsen and their coadjutors and pupils, who have gone back to the original texts on brass or stone and applied them to elucidate history and language, are in their way as inspiring as the study of Greek was at the Renaissance, or that of Sanskrit at the beginning of this century. Yet these results are comparatively unknown in this country except through the medium of Plautus and the popular History of Rome. I cannot however think that our scholars dis- tinguished as they undoubtedly are for good sense in exegesis and a natural aptitude for history and archaeologyj will allow themselves to be left far behind when once they have realised P K E F A C E. vii the truth. If this book has any merit, it will be chiefly in lay- ing the foundation for such a comparative method of study^ and by familiarising those who read it with some of the more impor- tant results already attained. Those who feel desirous of carry- ing it further, and are unable to procure the somewhat bulky volumes of the Corpus Inscriptionum, will do well to furnish themselves with Bruns' Pontes luris Romani Antiqui (ed. 2, Tubingen^ 1871) and Gr. Wilmann's Exempla Inscriptionum Latinarum (3 vols. Berlin, 1873), in which the most important documents and inscriptions are collected. A few words may be desirable as to the first part of this book — the Grammatical Introduction. It was not till I had advanced some way in the notes on the Fragments and Specimens that I felt the awkwardness of continual cross-references on points of grammar, and was almost forced to throw this part of the subject into the shape which it now bears, though it was not part of my original design. This may be mentioned as some explanation of the want of finish and perfect accuracy in it — of which I cannot but be conscious — and of the defect in full consultation of modern writers on the subject. It may however be useful as a register of facts, not easily found elsewhere in the same -group- ing, especially I hope to our own students preparing for ' Mode- rations,' for whom it was particularly designed. My acknow- ledgments may here be made to Schleicher, Corssen, and Ritschl, to Ferrar, Munro, and Roby, to whom I owe most of the infor- mation contained in it that is not drawn from the texts in the second and third parts of the book. To Corssen, it will be seen, I owe a great deal. This naturally leads to other personal explanations and acknowledgments. As my aim has been throughout to help the student, I have not been over-careful in giving detailed references to those modern writers by whose means I became acquainted with parallel passages or illustrations from ancient authors. Experience has shown me that there is a sort of viii PREFACE. floating capital of quotations that is at public disposal, and that it is only vanity and vexation of spirit to try and discover who first compared this and that passage together. Just as many modern theological works owe their learning of this kind more or less directly to such boobs as Bishop Pearson's Vindiciae Ignatianae — to name one that occurs to me at the moment — so the volumes edited by Graevius and Gronovius contain similar treasures of quotations which are held (rightly or wrongly) to be common property. I have however attempted to do substantial justice, and to mention wherever I thought a comparison of this sort was really new or combined with an original remark. The frequent references to the great German Latinists and to writers of our own, such as Sir H. Maine and Mr. Poste, and those above mentioned, will be sufiicient evidence of my debt to them. To Professor Mommsen my acknowledgments are due in an especial degree, and I regret very much that I was not throughout familiar with his views of the Roman constitution in respect to the Senate and the Comitia. No living Latin scholar seems to combine such brilliant gifts of exposition with such minute and extensive knowledge, coupled with fairness in argument and readiness to learn. Where I have differed from him advisedly I do it with diffidence, but with an assurance that he would be willing to recognise any measure of truth that might be found in my criticism. Such being the position I have taken, I hope that no reader of this book will give me credit for originality till he has consulted the writers mentioned in these pages, to which I may add Becker and Marquardt's valuable Handbook of Antiquities, now being re-edited by Mommsen and Marquardt, Preller's Roman Mythology, and Lange's Roman Antiquities. The latter is use- ful as a constitutional history, but its results require to be tested by comparison with the other Handbook just mentioned, where the references are generally quoted in extenso. It may however save time to some readers if I mention a few PREFACE. ix points where I have taken a view somewhat different from those generally held. Such are, in the Introduction, the division of the declensions into three pairs and the paradigms of the pro- nouns with gender — the idea of the last being taken from Cors- sen. Something too has been added to make the treatment of the perfect more methodical. In the notes I should be glad of criticism on the theory of the sacramentary action, pp. 5 1 5- 517, on partis secanto, p. 519, and sacer, p. 533, as well as on the soldier's oath or oaths,- pp. 535— 5S^- I have not attempted to determine many of the vexed ques- tions of orthography, but have generally followed the best printed texts I could obtain, without attempting a forced uniformity. I might perhaps have gone farther than I have done. I have not even wholly proscribed quum. Cum seems only a subterfuge for qwom, and quom leads on to servos, which opens a large vista of change. We have more to learn before we set up a rigid standard on a matter in which inscriptions themselves show that considerable laxity prevailed. Of course there are obvious limits to such laxity, within which I have tried to confine myself. One other topic remains. The composition of this book has been constantly saddened by the remembrance of a great loss. It was begun with the understanding that it was to be super- intended by Professor Conington. His untimely death deprived many of us of a dear friend, and left the University to mourn one of the best scholars of the present century, who had only done a small part of the work that lay close about him. This book has suffered grievously from the lack of his patient and sympathetic criticism and vigorous common sense, no less than from the absence of those observations drawn from the stores of his wonderful memory with which he would have adorned it. It cannot, alas ! lay claim to have one sheet revised by his hand. I have however much to be thankful for, especially to Professor Edwin Palmer, whose abundant and unselfish kindness is known to all his friends, but must be particularly mentioned X PKEFACE. here. Besides going through a great portion of the book in MS., he has given me incalculable help in its passage through the press. His revision of all but the earliest sheets of the Introduction not only removed a large multitude of blunders, but enriched it with a number of exact quotations, especially from the dramatists. He has also corrected the proofs of the first part of the text and of all the notes, in the midst of many other engagements and work of his own, with an interest for which I cannot be sufficiently grateful. At the same time it would be unfair to him that he should be held responsible for any views advanced here, except where his name is specially mentioned. To Professor Aufrecht I owe many thanks for a very kind proposal that he should write a summary of the history and. grammar of the Italian dialects, bo be added to this book. After much consideration on the part of the Delegates of the Press this had unfortunately to be declined, on account of the size to which my work had grown. All scholars will however rejoice to learn that they may shortly expect a separate and complete work on the subject from a philologist who is so eminently qualified to perform this difiicult task. Dr. Aufrecht was also kind enough to send me some hints and criticisms on various points treated in the Introduction, some of which I was able to use, others I regret it was out of my power to insert, owing to the printing having advanced too iar. To Mr. J. L. Strachan-Davidson of Balliol I am also deeply indebted for his correction of the proofs of the notes, and especially for his many suggestions on legal and historical points. This is particularly the ease in reference to the Lex Agraria, but in many other places I have to thank him for light on details of history which few other persons with whom I am acquainted would be competent to give. To Professor Robinson Ellis I have reason to be grateful for revising the text of great part of the poetical fragments, especially PREFACE. xi of LuciliuSj and for communieating to me, in the most friendly way, valuable notes of his own on that writer, of which I have made free use. Some of his emendations will be noticed by the reader as important. To Mr. Merry of Lincoln College my thanks are due for help in the fragments of Livius Andronicus, as will be seen in the notes ; to Mr. H. Nettleship for an excellent emendation of C. Gracchus (p. 354) and a note on the use oi pasco (p. 439) ; to Mr. Copleston of St. John's College for a careful revision of the proofs of notes on the Inscriptiones Antiquissimae ; -to Dr. Neubauer of the Bodleian Library for ever-ready help in the consultation of books and MSS., and for a suggestion on p. 499 and other assistance ; and to Mr. Evelyn Abbott of Balliol for several hints embodied in the notes. It only remains for me to thank the Delegates of the Press for their readiness to accept and publish this book, and for the kindness with which they have acceded to my suggestions respect- ing it. I am also grateful to the officials of the Press itself for much attention, and for their general care in printing what has been in some respects a difficult book. OXFOKD, Oct. 10, T874. ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. Page 2, line 24, for ii read A. P- 3> !• '5> /"'■ Attieriu read Atiieriu. P. 9, 1. 17-20, dele from It is-7-"Volecian. See p. 241. P. 25, 1. 4, add Further, one Romance dialect, the Sardinian of Logodoro, pre- serves the haxd guttural, as in hera, dulTce, jJisftinct = oeram, duloem, piscinam. (Mr. H. Niool, in Academy, vol. vi. p. 157, where see more on the subject in general.) P. 28, 1. 15, /or Sodum read socium. P. 49, second paragraph, add other instances of the same kind may be found in C. I. L. V. 2386, 3551, and the Canon Muratorianus. P. 64. 1. 20, for L. L. vii. 33 read L. L. vii. 32. P. 68, § 9, add hanme, Cato, Orig. iv. x . P. 78, 1. 7, for Farrar read Ferrar. P. 79, I II, add 'pwrime tetinero, purissime tenuero,' Fest. Ep. p. 252. P. 88, 1. 31, add for me = mihi, see note on p. 652. P. 89, 1. 6, for or read originally, and so elsewhere. P. 100, § 25, add hoc is sometimes shortened in comic poetry. Ibid., bottom, read Epitaph of Protogenes. P. 102, § 27, add 'Si em percuss!,' Cato, infra p. 342. Ibid. § 28, add and iMac=illud-oe, iUoc, Inscr. Pomp. 2013, infra p. ^48. !"• 107. § 37j "-^^ 3,nd probably Ennius, Atharaas, 148 v., see note, p. 591. P. 108, 1. 23, for preposition read pronoun. P. Ill, § 45, for AN-A read a-na, P. 138, 1. 9, for ludi read ludo. P. 146, 1. 4 from bottom, for noenum read non enini, see note, p. 589. P. 167, C. 177, /o)' M. ovEiA read w. ovbia. P. 169, 1. i,for C. 185 read C. 186. P. 205, 1. 14, for reperto read reperta. P. 215, 1. 83, for ooloneis read colonieis. P. 224, C. 603, read Aienus . . Baebatius. P. 227, 1. 7, /or B.C. read so. xiv ADDENDA ET COKRIGENDA. P. 233, 1. 12, for quod read qaom. P. 238, bottom, /of MAKTBM read matbem. P. 239, C. 1290, read decVMA. P. 242, lituli cum Sioilico, op. Introd. ii. § 9. Ibid. C. II. 172. Cp. the oath said to have been taken by the Italians to M. Drusus, Diodor. Fr. Vat. p. 118, Mommsen, R. H. iii. p. 232. P. 244, P. 1 1 73, read nosci(t), and correct note, p. 495. P. 248, P. 1836, read cW\ hedtsto, i. e. cum Hedysto. P. 249, P. 3072, for Aenedum read Aeneadum. P. 258, 1. 2, read quae enim. P. 261, 1. 9, for provide read proinde. P. 263, I. II, for claro read clavo. P. 290, 1. 19, dele period after videbis. !*• 291, 33, read v^ris vil siieris. P. 292, 6, read Ei venit in mentem. P. 302, 198, read Qui antehac. P. 363, 1. 10, for partlbis read partibus. P. 369, I. 12 from bottom, read consuetudine. P- 373. !• 4. for 23 read 25. P, 381, 1. 7 from bottom, insert 5. iefore Lucius. P. 430, insert proper page numeral. Ibid., bottom. The identification of patrum auetoritas with lea amata de imperio has been disproved by Mommsen, Forsohungen, pp. 247-249. The patrum atietoritas is the authorisation of the Senate, which was required for every law, and therefore for a lex euriata, as well as any other. See note on Patres censeant exqwi/ras, p. 650. P. 495, note to P. II 73, see correction of p. 244, and dele except — vowel. P. 512, 1. 29, dele from Usurpare down to break usus. See p. 524, 1. 10, from bottom. P. 540, 1. 23, for CoreUa read Covella. CONTENTS. PART I.— GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION. Pp. 1-153. Chap. I. Genehai Eelations. Latin and the Italian Dia- lects. Pp. 1-4. I I. Geographical position of Kome and Latium. — § 2. Latin and the Italian dialects. — § 3. Distinctions between the Italian languages and Greek. Connection with Celtic. — § 4. Distinctions between Latin and other Italian dialects, in alphabet. — § 5. In accidence. Chap. II. The Latin Alphabet. Foems oe the Lettees. Method op Wetting. Pp. 5-10. § I. The Latin Alphabet from Cumae. Number of letters. — § 2. Archaic forms of the vowels. — § 3. Archaic forma of the consonants, B, C, D, P, Z. Early instances of Z. — § 4. G a new letter, when introduced. — § 5. K, L, M, N, P, Q, E, S, T, X. — § 6. The three aspirates, ffi, Q, -i,, used for numeral signs. — § 7. Five letters or combinations introduced in the time of Cicero, Y, Z, TH, PH, CH. The Claudian letters. — § 8. Doubled vowels, when introduced. The apex.-T-§ 9. Doubled consonants introduced by Ennius. The sicilicus in inscriptions. Chap. III. Peonunciation. Pp. 11-29. § I. Division of the alphabet. Table of sounds. — § i. The Vowds amd DipTi- tliiOngt. Remarkable natural relation between the five vowels. — § 3. A the guttural vowel, long and short. — § 4. E; confusion with AB. — § 5. Confusion between I and E. Middle sound between I and U. — § 6. long and short. — § 7. U the labial vowel, broader than Greek v. — § 8. Diphthongs AE, AI, AV, EI, EU, OE. — § 9. Semivowels. Spirants — sonant H, J, V, surd S, F, (X). H, trace of hard sound. J pronounced as Y, change to modern. — § 10. V, controversy about. — § II. (l) Ancient references to its pronunciation. Like the digamma. No difference between initial and medial. Quintilian, Nigidius, story of Crassus. Evanescence before a consonant. — § 12. (2) Internal evidence of the language, close relation between U and V, and evanescence of V. — § 13. Interchange of B and Y, and Y and B, not very early. — § 14. (3) Transcriptions. In Greek by ov and /3 § 15. Conclusion, Y nearly = English W. Labial Y. — § 16. The surd- spircmts. F rougher than Greek *. — § 17. S"the only sibilant in classical Latin. xvi CONTENTS. Probably soft between two vowels. Sharp as initial, evanescent as final. — § i8. X, loss of its guttural character.— § 19. Nasals M and N. Weak sound when final. Vowel long before »s, nf. Loss of N before S; before T. Assimilation with gutturals. — § 20. K and L. E dental, possibly also cerebral. — § 21. L, its relation to R. Strong after a mute.— § 22. The Mutes. Pronunciation of the Gutturals. C and G, difficulty as to ; divergence of modern languages.— § 23. (i) Evidence of monuments. Silence of grammai-ians. Inscriptions Kerus, Jcitra, Dekemhres. Lateness of confusion between ci and ti. Absence of such confusion in good MSS.— § 24. (2) Transcriptions. Greek, Teutonic, Celtic not decisive. Roman transcription of Greek » by C important.— § 25. (3) Analogy of cognate languages. Slight natural difference of guttural before E and I. Softening in modern Teutonic languages and in modem Greek. Probable parallel in Italian languages. — § 26. Summary. Process of decay in Umbrian, Volscian, Illyrian, Messapian § 27. Conclusion as to C. — § 28. As to G. — § 29. As to Q. — § 30. Dentals. D and T pure dentals, confusion between. D changed to R. — § 31. Labials interchanged. Chap. IV. On the Latin Accent. Pp. 30-33. § I. Accent a higher or lower note. — § 2. Laws of the Latin accent, (i) Mono- syllables, (2) Disyllables, (3) Polysyllables, (4) Enclitics, (5) Prepositions, relative pronouns, etc. — § 3. Difference from Greek. — § 4. Influence of the accent in shortening terminations. — §5 5, 6. In abolishing many final vowels. — § 7. Pro- bable earlier rule of accentuation inferred. Chap V. Foemation oe "Woeds. Pp. 34, 35. § I. Languages distinguished by their different use of roots, (i) Isolating, (2) Agglutinative, (3) Inflectional. Difference between Aryan and Semitic. Roots and stems. — § 2. Latin belongs to South-Western European divisions of Aryan languages. All words in it properly Nouns or "Verbs. Chap. VI. Nouns. Denotation oe Gender. Pp. 36-39. II § I. Gender not an original part of declension, but ancient. — § 2. Usual suffixes s for masculine and feminine, m and d for neuter. Question as to the absence of these suffixes.— I 3. Oldest division into persons and things. — § 4. Neuters, irre- gularities as to. — § 5. Division into masculine and feminine, arbitrary and awk. ward. Methods of distinction, (i) Before separation of the languages. Long a for feminine, different genitive.— 5 6 (2). After separation. Feminine has older stem, different dative and ablative : s for neuters of comparatives. § 7 (3). Special stems formed for or reserved to different genders. Chap. VII. Nouns. Numbbe anb Case. Pp. 40-43. § I. No dual except dm and ambo.—^ 2. Case system a selection of suffixes;— § 3. Relation to Aryan case system.- § 4. Oldest case suffixes.— § 5. Origin of the five, or rather six, declensions. Arrangement in three pairs proposed.— § 6. Division into cases here' adopted.— § 7. Paradigm of genders and declensions. PART I. . Chap. VIII. The A and E Declensions. Pp. 44-52. § I. Original unity of their terminations. Paradigm. — § a. Peculiwrities of the A declension. Nominative singular: Termination in -s. Long -a of. Change in diaJectb § 3. AccusoMve, loss of -?». — § 4. Oenitioe in -as. In -es and -aes Greek. ProsejMaig. Dialects. — § 5. Locative, in -ai, -ae, not a shortened genitive. Parallel of Greek instrumental. — § 6. Dative, in -ai, -ae, -a, -e. — § 7. Ablative in -d. \, Instances of in different declensions. — § 8. -a, of ablative, with exceptions. — § 9. Nominative plural. Supposed ending in -a«. Instances of, how explained. Matrona doubtful. Dialects. Ordinary termination in -ai, analogy with pronominal -i. — I 10. Accusative in -as. Dialects. TJmbrian in-/. — § 11. Geniti/De, double form in -am and -arum. — § 12. Locative in -is = a-i8. Deva^ Corniscas. In -eis and -es. Proper Locatives. — § 13. Dative and ablative in a-ius, uses of. — § 14. Peculiarities of the E declension. Consists of feminine substantives ; subordinate form of A de- clension. — § 15. Nominatime singular retains suffix -s. — § 16. Genitive in -es. — § 17. Locative in -H, -e, -i. — § 18. Dative: similar modifications. — § 19. -ed not found in ablative. — § 20. Plural generally defective. Chap. IX. The and U Declensions. Pp. 53-62, § I. Chiefly masculines and neuters. Similarity of forms. Paradigms. — § 2. PecuUanties of the declension. Its femininea and neuters. — § 3. Nominative singular. Loss of termination after r. Loss of final s. Contraction of -ius to -is. Terminations, -os, -om, especially after v or u. Long -as. — § 4. Accvsative, loss of -m. — § 5- Oemitive wanting. — § 6. Locative, used for genitive. Instances of pure Locatives.— § 7. Dative in -oi, -oe (?). — § 8. Ablative in -od. Long sometimes shortened. — § 9. Nominative plural. Fesceninoe (?), ploirvme. Forms in -es, -eta, .is. Discussion of. — § 10. Neuter plural nom. and accus. in -a. — § 11. Accusative in -OS. — § 12. Genitive in -om, -im (^■iom), -wm. — § 13. Locaiive in -ois, -eis, -es, -is. Pure locatives. — § 14. Dative and ablative in -bus, anomalous instances of. — § 15. Peculiarities qftheU declension. Consists (if substantives. A few feminines. Pecu- liar neuters. — § 16. Genitive singular, u-os, u-vs, u-is. — § 17. Locative in -i. Pre- vails in diamatists. Use elsewhere. — § 18. Dative in u-i, contracted to -u. — § 19. Ablative in u-d, in u-u, in u-e. — § 20. Nom. plwal, u-us, found occasionally. — § 21. Genitive, u-em, u-um, -Am. Forms in -orum, -is. — § 22. Dative and ablative in u-bus, i-bus. Chap. X. The / and Consonantal Declensions. Pp. 63-73. § I. Inseparable. Paradigms. — § 2. Few original -i stems. Parallel stems in -is, and -us. Genitive plural a test of the distinction between I and Consonantal stems. — § 3. Peculiarities of the I and Consonantal declensions. Nominative singular, 1, In I stems. Stem vowel often changed to e. — § 4. Four classes of termination: (1) FuU stem, with suffix in -gi, -gui, -hi; -ni; -U; -si, -ri. (2) Elided stem wUh suffix, especially -ti and -di. (3) FuU stem without suffix, generally neuters. (4) Elided stem without suffix, -dri, -eri (with exceptions). Neuters in ■ari, -ali. — § 5. II, In Consonantal stems, (i) Full stem with suffix, stems ending in a guttural or labial. (2) Elided stem with suffix, dental stems. Stems in v. (3) Full stems without suffix, neuters and stems ending in l, -r, -s. (4) Elided b xviii CONTENTS. stems without suffix, stems in -Sn, -on.—k 6. Accusative in -em. Exceptions of I stems in -im. — § 7. Genitive in -es rare and archaic = dialectic -er. In -ts, -us. Partus isolated.—! 8. Locative in 4 and -c, dialectic -a.— § 9- Da'»»« •'^ "«* '" consonantal or quasi-consonantal stems. In -e, instances of from later authors. In -i in pure I stems.— § 10. Ablative in -id ; in -e. Consonantals in -ei, -i, but more generally in -e. Parallel changes in I stems. Rule for adjectives and parti- ciples. Some substantives also retain -i.— § 11. Nominative plwai, geneTaUy in ■es, rare in -eis, not uncommon in -is. Neuter plural. — § 12. Accusative. In I stems ended in -eis, -is, -es. In consonantals generally in -es, with some excep- tions. — §13. Genitive in i-um, Sind -um. Question of i-iim in participles. Suffix ■rum in some consonantals. — § 14. Locative wanting. — § 16. Dative and ablative in i-ius, -bus, rarely e-bus. Instances of long termination. Shortened by Ennius in dactylic verse. Chap. XI. Compaeison op Adjectives. Pp. 74-83. § I. Properly not part of accidence. Same stems also used in denoting number and place. — § 2. Two comparative suffixes, -yans = Xia,t. -ios, and -to»-a=tero. — I 3. Suffix YANS = -«'os, -ius, -us; -ior, -or; -iens, ■ies j -es ; -is. — § 4. Prosody of -ids, -ius. — § 5. Peculiar forms, maior, peior, plus, minor ; iunior, senior, ditior; henevolentior, etc. — § 6. Belation to adverbs in -iens, -ies. Contraction to ■es, ■is ; magis, magister, etc.; tenus, protemis ; prodius. — § 7- Suffix tasa. Alone in pos-teri, etc. — § 8. Compounded with the other, (i) ■ter-ior, (2) -is-tero, magister, minister, sinister. — § 9. Superlative formation. Suffixes ta, ma, alone or com- pounded together, or with comparative suffixes. — § 10. Suffix -ta in numerals. — § II. Suffix MA=-mo, or -i-mo; instances. — § 12. -tato not Latin. — § 13. TAKA = -tomo, -tumo, -timo. — § 14. Corssen on fadllimus, veterrimus, etc. — § ig. Proxumus, medioxumus, maxumus. — § 16. Other explanation of these forms. '■ — § 17. Merguet's explanation rejected. — § l8. tans-ta. How far Latin? fidmtus. — § 19. T ANS-TA -ma = -4siMmo, -issumo, ■isdmo. — § 20. Different explana- tions. Probable conclusion. Chap. XII. Peonominal Declension. Peonouns -wTTHorT Gendee. Pp. 84-90. § 1. Pronouns with and without gender. — § 2. Pronouns without gender, MA, TA, SVA. — § 3. Paradigms of these personal pronouns. — § 4. Peculiarities of declension. Nominative, eg8; tu without m or m. — § 5. Accusative, paragogic ■d. —% 6. Length of vowel in. Reduplicated forms. — § 7. Genitive, mis, tis, sis.— § 8. Locative, mei, tui, sui. — § 9. Dative, mihi, mihei, etc., quantity of termina- tion. Dialectic forms. XJmbrian seso.—§ 10. Ablative in -d.—^ ji. Plural Nomi^ native and Accusative. Enos, nos, vob.—% 12. Genitives, nostri, nostrum, etc., vostrarum. — § 13. Dative and ablative, quantity of termination, -5is = -6Ss. Chap. XIII. Peonominal Declension. Pronouns with Gendee. Pp. 91-112. I I. Complex declension, Corssen's treatment. Peculiarities of the pronominal system as compared with nouns.— § 2. Classification of stems. Intensification with ».— § 3. General paradigm.— § 4. Threefold division. PART I. xix § 6- Olass i (in which pronominal i appears least), olio-, ieto-, ipso-, alio-. — . § 6. Archaic forms, oUus, olla, olle, ab oloes, olim, olle, etc. — § 7. Derivation. — § 8. Istos, iatus, iste. — § 9. Ipsoa, ipsus, ipse. — § 10. Shortening of the termination in nominative. — § 11. alius, alis, alid, aid, alis (pi.). — § 12. Neuter in d. — § 13. Genitive in -l-us = o-\-us. — § 14. Locative, 'gwcQ in ilU-c, isii-c. For genitive, instances from old writers. — § 15. Dative. Plural. § 16. Cflass ii (in which i is found more frequently), hie, illic, istic ; qui, quis; is. Paradigm of hie. — § 17. Paradigm of illic. — § 18. Paradigm of qui. — § 19. quis as an interrogative, and indefinite pronoun. — § 20. Declension of is remark- able. Paradigm of stems i- and e-o- ; i-dem. — | 21. Peculiarities of declension in this class of 'pronouns. — § 22. Stem quo-, co-, cu-. — § 23. Stem i-, ei-, e-o-. — § 24. Nominative; i-s, eis, eis-dem. — § 25. Mic, quantity of. Hoc, quantity of. — | 26. Qm, quei, quis, as a relative ; qui as an interrogative; quid and quod distinguished; quis feminine. — § 27- Accusative, im, em, emem. — § 28. hue — hoa; hone, quom; original vowel in quam, qaamquam, etc. — § 29. Genitvue, huius, hui ; quo-i-us ? Hoius, Jwiusce, JiMiisque. — § 30. Locative, Heic, hie, heice. Quei, qui, qui-ppe. Quoimodi, quoi, etc. Quia, probably neuter plural. — § 31. Ei, what case? E in e-cce, e-quidem, e-castor, etc. — § 32. Dative, ei-ei, ei-i, e-i, i-ei. Quo-i-ei, quoi. Hoice. — § 33. Ablative, quod ? — § 34. Nominative plv/ral in -eis, -es, -is. — | 35. Neuter pluralin a, post-hac, post-ea, etc. Quai = qaa,e. Bad. Feminine haec — hae. ffic = hi. — § 36. Genitive in -om, -um. — § 37. Locative, eis, queis, quis, heis, his, etc. /s=iis. — § 38. Dative and ablative, quibus, ibus; hibus, i6«s (?). Bdbus. § 39. Olass iii. Defective stems. Stem SA, so, ipso-s, sa-p-sa, sum, sam, sos, etc. Sic, seic, si, probably different. Siremps, sirempse. Sei, si, sine, sive, quasi, etc. Se, sed, from reflexive. — § 40. Euclitic in eap-se, reap-se, sep-se, etc. — § 41. Stem TA, TO. Original vowel in tarn, etc. A u-tem, am-t ; a-t, e-t ; u-tei, u-ti, u-t ; i-ta, aliu-ta ; item. — § 42. Stem DA, DO, e. g. in qv^n-dam, qui-dam ; do-nec ; dum, age-dumj i-dem, tand-em; in-de, quam-de, etc. Possible identification with root div-. Osoau do* = de. — § 42. Stem ja, ta, ia-m, cp. em=tum. Relation to Greek S^, ^817. — 5 44- StemNA, HO; nam; mwm, nunc; nem-pe; e-nim; ne, po-ne- — § 45. AN or A-NA. An, forsoM, fortassis. In, endo. — § 46. Stem co, relation to quo. Oi-s, ei-tra ; hi-c, neque, etc. — § 47. Stem PE, i-p-se, etc., qui-ppe, nem-pe, etc. — § 48. Stem PTE in meo-pte, vo-pte. Cp. Greek irSre. — § 49. Stem met, ego-met, etc. Chap. XIV. Conjugation. Person-endings of the Active and Passive. Pp. 113-120. § I. Inflexions of verbs. Distinguishing mark personal suflix. — § 2. Voice, mood, tense. Middle voice marked by reflexive personal snfBx. Latin, Irish, Slavonic, and Lithuanian agree in following the same method. — § 3. Mood, three- fold inflexion, Indicative, Subjunctive, Optative. — § 4. Tenses ; simple tense-stems formed from the root, and compound tense-stems. Schleicher's arrangement. § 5. Personal endmgs of the Active. First person simgular (ma). Sum and inquam; amaham,, amero, amarem, am,averim,, etc. — § 6. Pirst person plural (ma-si), Lat. -mus ; quantity of. — § 7. Second person singular (tva), Lat. -tei, 'H, -tod ; -s the ordinary niodifioation ; scribls. — § 8. Second person plural (ta-si), Lat. -tis, -tote ; quai/ratis. — § 9. Third person singular (ta), Lat. -t, rarely -d. Loss of final -t. — § lo. Quantity of -at, -it, -it. Of -it in consonantal conjugation XX CONTENTS. ^§ II. Third person plural (an-ti), Lat. on-ti, on-t, -unt, -nt. Loss of n in the dialects. § 12. Personal endings of the Medio-Passive. Difference from Greek ; formation with reflexive -se changed to -r. — § 13. Exception in second plural in -mzra. Parallel of old imperatives in -mimo. To be explained as participles. Form in ■minor generally rejected. Doubt as to this. — § 14. Dialectic forms. — § 15. Loss of final -s or -r in censento, rogato. Chap. XV. The Moods — Indicative, Impeeatite, Subjunctive, Optative. Pp. 121-123. § I. Indicative not properly a mood, close in form to Imperative. Modal elements of Subjunctive and Optative. — § 2. The Subjunctive form used in present except in a stems. Fuam, attigam, etc., perhaps aorists. — § 3. Quantity of the -a in 3rd pers. sing. Dialectic forms. — § 4. The Optative form (i) ie in siem, (2) i in sim, edim, fecerim, etc. (3) contracted as in amem. — § 5. Futures indie, of conso- nantal stems, except ist pers., are optatives. Cato wrote dicem, ep. Festus. Diar lectio forms. Chap. XVI. The Tenses — Peesent Stems. Pp. 124-130. § r. Present Stem. The Four Conjugations. Arrangement of stems according to terminations. Pure stems § 2. Modified stems, (i) by reduplication, gigno, sisto, etc. — § 3. (2) Modified in middle, (o) by intensifying vowel. Ire, dico, fldo, etc. (5) by nasalisation, cvmibo, findo, iungo, etc.— § 4. (3) Modified at end, (a) by thematic vowel, ordinary usage, e for ».— § 5. (6) By adding n, pono, cerno, etc. ExpUnwnt, fermwnt, etc.— § 6. (c) By adding sc, eresco, pasco, etc ; guttural sup- pressed or i added.— § 7. (d) By adding t or ta, e.g. fiecto, capto.—^ 8. (e) By adding i 01 ji, capio, aio, etc.— § 9. Parallel in Greek. In Latin assimilated after I or r.— § 10. (/) By adding vowel o, e, i=aja; originally one formation.— § II. Modification sometimes only in present stem. — § 12. Other interchanges of conjugation.- § 13. Difficulty of explaining the derived verbs ; a often transitive, e intransitive.— § 14. The Four Conjugations an arrangement of these stems. Chap. XVH. The Pbefect Stem — Common Teeminations— Foue Classes of Stems. Pp. 131-143. § I. Latin perfect contrasted vrith Greek. Character vowel i. Deda and fufans.—^ 2. Stem probably ended in -is; comparison with fifth Sanskrit aorist — § 3. Long i of perfect; instances. Third pluraj truncated; coemisse—^ 4 Suffix of second person singular in -tei, -«i.-§ 5. Tour classes of Perfect Stems in Latin.— I 6. (i) Perfects formed with Reduplication : (a) twenty-eight with extant reduplication ; tendency to it in other verbs.-§ 7. (6) Perfects with reduplication dropped e.g. compounds. /^cfo", sddi ; cudi, mandi, etc.-§ 8. (2) Perfects formed by lengthenmg the root vowel, egi, feci, cepi, etc. Probably once reduplicated Theories of their formation in relation to class (,) : pSpe-gi or py>igi ?_§ xo (^) Perfects mth -si. Modes of formation.-§ „. List of verbs with several perfects -§ 12 Distinction of form in -si fi:om first two classes. Comparison of it with sixth Sansknt aorist.-§ 13. M Perfects in -vi and ui- peculiar to Italian Ian PAET II. xxi guages. Methods of formation in vowel and derived verbs. — § 14. Instances in consonantal stems. — § 15. Keasons for explaining the termination as equivalent to fvA. — § 16. Other analogies in its favour in Latin and Italian dialects. — § 17, Merguet's arguments against it. — § i8. Other objections answered. — § 19. Dif- ference of the case between fonn in -m, and that in -vi or -m. Conclusion. Chap. XVIII. Composite Tenses. Pp. 144-150. § I. Paradigm of supposed formation of the Tenses. — | 2. Imperfect in -bam. Explained sis=fimm, fam. Osca,n fufans. — § 3. Methods of formation, -iham for i-ebam. — § 4. Form in -Sha/m, its diflBculty. — § 5. Quantity of the termination. — § 6. Futwre m -bo. Explained as =/ttio, fuo. Generally confined to vowel verbs in -a and -e. Instances in other conjugations. — § 7. Conversely subjunc- tives used as futures. — § 8. Conclusion as to the date of the formation. — § g. Im- perfect and Pluperfect Optative and Sabjunctive. Origin of. Quantity of termi- nations. — § 10. Composite Tenses formed from the Perfect Stem. Peculiar forms in -so, -sim, sere. — § 11. Sometimes explained as formed like Greek future. — § 12. More probably syncopated from perfect stem. Chap. XIX. The Infinitive. Pp. 151-153. § I. The Infinitive not properly a mood. — § 2. The dative case of a verbal substantive. Formation. Peculiar forms, esse, velle, ferre, fore. — § 3. Original long termination. — § 4. Italian dialects use an accusative case. — § 5. Infinitive Passive, in -rier, -ri, -ier, 4. — § 6. Corssen's explanation. Objection to it; yet most probable. PART II.— INSCRIPTIONS. Pp. 155-350. INSCEIPTIONES VETUSTISSIMAE BELLO HANNIBALICO QUAE VIDENTUR ANTIQUIOEES. Pp. 156-170. Notes, pp. 384-414. General Introduction, p. 884. C. I, 2, 5, 11-16, 19, 20, 24. Nummi Antiquissimi Saeculi feri quinti. P. 156. Notes, p. 385. C. 28. Carmen Arvale. Pp. 157, 158. Notes, pp. 385-395. C. 29-40, 42. Scipionum Elogia, etc. Pp. 159-162. Notes — Description of the Monument. The Gens Cornelia and the Scipios, p. 395. The stone employed in the Sarcophagi. The Satumian metre, p. 396. Notes on the Epitaphs, pp. 397-404. xxii CONTENTS. C. 43-60, 1500. Eph. Ep. 7, 8, 18-24. Pocula Specula Similia In- scripta. Pp. 162-165. Notes, pp. 404-407. C. 61-165. Antiquissima ex Latio. Titulus Lanuyinus. Lamina Tiburtina. Tituli Furiorum. Sepulcrum Praenestinum. Eph. Ep. 25-131. Pp. 165, 166. Notes, pp. 407, 408. C. 167-181. Antiquissima ex Piceno. Sacrarium Pisaurense. Ta- bella quinque Quaestorum. P. 167. Notes, pp. 408-410. C. 182-184. Antiquissima ex Marsis. P. 168. Notes, pp. 410, 411. C. 185-187, 190, 194. p. L. Supp. ii. p. 12, iii. p. i. Antiquissima locorum variorum. Tituli Venusini, etc. Lamella Bononiensis. Pp. 168, 169. Notes, pp. 411, 412. C. 195. Columna Rostrata C. Diulii. P. 170. Notes — Criticism of the restored Inscription, p, 412. Data for its modern restoration, p. 413. Notes, p. 414. INSCRIPTIONES A BELLO HANNIBALICO AD C. CAESARIS MORTEM. Pp. 171-242. PARS PRIOR. Insteumenta Publica Populi Romani. Pp. 171-218. 0. II, 5041. Decretam L. Aemilii Pauli, A, c. 189. P. 171. Notes, pp. 416, 416. C. 196. Senatus-consultum de Bacchanalibus, a. c. 186. P. 172. Form of making a Senatus-consultum, p, 416. Archaisms of the Inscriptions, p. 418. Notes, pp. 418 foil. C. 197. Lex Incerta reperta Bantiae, inter a. c. 133-118. P. 173. Notes, pp. 420 foil. 0. 198. Lex Acilia Repetundarum, a. c. 123, vol 122. Pp. 176-189. Notes— § I. On the date and name of the Law, p. 424.— § 1. The Quaestio de Eepetundis, p. 425.— § 3. Argument of the Law, p. 427.— § 4 Notes on the Text, pp. 429 foil. PAET 11. xxiii C. 199. Sententia Q. M. Minuciorum, A. c. 114. Notes, p. 439. C. 200. Lex Agraria, a. c. ni. Pp. 189-204. Notes — § 1. On the date of the Agrarian Law. — § 2. On the object of the Law, p. 440. — § 3. History of previous Agrarian Laws, p. 441. — § 4. Explanation of some common terms in the Mensuration of Land (with woodcut), p. 445. — § 5. Argument of the Law, p. 447. — § 6. Notes on the section de Agro Publico P. B. in Italia, p. 450.— § 7. De Agro Publico P. K. in Africa, p. 466.— § 8. De Agro Publico P. E,. Corinthiorum qui fuit, p. 459. C. 201. Bpistula Praetoris ad Tiburtes, circa a. c. 100. P. 204. Notes, p. 459. C. 202. Lex Cornelia de xx Quaestoribus, A. c. 81. Notes, p. 460. C. 203. S. C. de Asclepiade, Polystrato, Menisco, A. c. 78. Pp. 205-209. Notes, p. 460. C. 204. Lex Antonia de Termessibus, circa A. c. 71. P. 209. Notes, p. 462. C. 205. E lege Rubria de Oivitate Galliae Cisalpinae, a.c. 49. P. 212. Notes, p. 463, C. 206. E lege lulia Municipali, a. c. 45. Pp. 213-218. Notes, p. 464. I. Bules for the public distribution of corn, p. 465. II. Duties of the Aediles, p. 466. III. Municipal Self-government, p. 467. PARS SECUNDA. Tituli Consulakes Ceetaeque Aetatis Reliqtji. Pp. 219-229. C. 1503, C. 530-533, 535, 539. Tituli Minucii, Claudii. Tessera Fundana, columna miliaria Aemilia, etc., A.C. 217-155. Pp. 219, 220. Notes, pp. 471-473. C. 541, 542. Tituli Mummiani, A.c. 145. P. 220. Notes, p. 473. C 550, 551. Miliaria Popiliana, a.c. 132. C. 554, 556. Termini Gracchani, A.c. 130-129. P. 221. Notes, p. 475. xxiv CONTENTS. C. 565. Titulus Capuanus Magistrorum pagi, ArC. 108. P. 222. Notes, p. 475. C. 577. Lex Parieti Faciendo, A.c, 105. P. 222, Notes (with illustration), pp. 476-478. C. 585. Titulus Libertinorum, A. c. 82-79. C. 591. Tituli Lutatii Catuli. C. 593. Tribunorum plebis, a.c. 71. C. 599. C, Antonii et M. Ciceronis, A. c. 63. Pp. 223, 224. Notes, pp. 478, 479. C. 603. Leges aedis lovis Liberi Purfone, A. C, 58. P. 224. Notes, pp. 479-482. C. 615. Cn. Pompeius. C, 620, 621. C. lulius Caesar. P. 225. Notes, p. 482. C. 642-701. Glandes, a.c. 133-40. P. 226 sq. Notes — Glaus Hennensis, 482. Glandes Asculanae, Mundensis, Perusinae, p. 483. C 717 sqq. et cetera. Tesserae Gladiatoriae. P. 227 sq. " Notes, p. 483. C. II, 4963. Tessera Andalusiaca. Tessera Hospitalis Pallantina. C. VII, 1262. Tessera Dei Martis. P. 229. Notes, pp. 484, 485. PAES TERTIA. Tituli Ebliqtji Aetatis minus ceetae secun- dum OKDINEM Geogeaphicum disteibuti. Pp. 230-242. C. 807. Vediovis. C. 814. CorniBcarum. P. 230. Notes, p. 485. 0. 818-820, etc. Tabulae devotionis Eomanae, Ctimana, Aretina, Emeritensis, ad fanum Nodentis. Pp. 230-232. Notes, pp. 486, 487. C. 822^1005. OUae ex vinea S. Caesarii. P. 232. Notes, p. 487. C. 1006. Epitaphium M. Caecilii. C. 1007. Claudiae. C. 1008. Protes. C. 1009. Eucharis. C. loio. Primae Pompeiae. C. loii. Aureliorum. Pp. 233-235. Notes, pp. 487 foU. PART II. XXV C. 1049. Critonii. C. 1051. Cupienniae. C. 1059, 1064, 1086, 1090, 1 108. Pp. 235 sq. Notes, pp. 488 foil. C. 1 1 10. Titulus lunonis Seispitae Lanuvinae. C. 11 13. Tiburtinus, Herculi. C. 11 19. Tiburtinus, quatuorviri. C. 1143. Praenes- tinus, quaestorum. C. 1166. Aletriaas, L. Betilieni. P. 237. 0. 1175. Soranus, Vertuleiorum. C. 11 99. Suessanus, Papi- orum. C. 1200, 1201. lunonis Tuscolanae. C. 1202. Capu- anus, Taracii. P. 238. C. 1215. C. 1220. Beneventanus, Helviae Primae. C. 1238. Lumphieis. 0. 1256. Mannei medici. C. 1290. L. Aufidi (Bazzani). P. 239. C. 1297. Epitaphium Protogenis. C. 1313. Veciliorum, Faleriis. C. 1346. Area Clusii. C. 1349, 1351. Montepulciani. C. 1392. Sarcophagus Perusinus. P. 240. C. 1418. Horatii Balbi, Sassinae. 0. 1434. Maxumae Aemiliae, Lenzimae. P. 241. Notes, pp. 489-492. C. 1438-1454. Sortes. Pp. 241 sq. Notes, pp. 492 foil. Tituli cum Sicilico. P. 242. lusiurandum Aritinensium, p. C. 37. P. 242. APPENDIX. Insceiptiones Paeietaeiab Pompeianae. Pp. 243-250. Tituli Picti. Programmata candidatorum, munerum, locationes, etc. Pomp. 64. Pomp. 67. Pomp. 138. Pomp. 222. P. 243. Pomp. 768, 807, 1 136, 1 173, 1 177. P. 244. Ponip. 1182, 1 186. P. 245. Notes, pp. 494-496. Graphio Inscripta. Ridicula, amatoria, versus populares, laudata ex poetis, rerum lavandarum scliedula, servarum pensa, lusus, gladia- torum picturae, etc. Pomp. 1291, 1293, 1329, 1393. P. 245. Pomp. 1507, 1520, 1527, 1545, 1593, 1712. P. 246. In Basi- lica, Pomp. 1852, i860, 1864, 1877, 1880, 1891, 1893-1896, 1898, 1926, 1927. P. 247. Alibi, Pomp. 1928, 1936, 1943, xxvi CONTENTS. 1950. 1951. 1982, 1989, 2006 a, 2013, 2069, 2258 a, 2310 A. P. 248. Pomp. 2331, 2361, 2387, 2487, 3072, 3135- P- 249. Notes, pp. 496-499. Tituli Vasis fictilibus Inscripti. Pomp. 2551-2553, 2565. P. 249. Pomp. 2569, 2576, 2583, 2589, 2597, 2599, 2609, 2776. P. 250. Notes, p. 499. PART III.— SELECTIONS FEOM AUTHORS, Pp. 253-383. Notes, pp. 500-662. SEGTIO PRIMA. Montjmenta Antiqua. Pp. 253-287. Cap. I. Excerpta ex Legibus quae feruntur Regiis. P. 253. Notes, pp. 500 foil. ' Cap. II. Legis Duodecim Tabularum reliquiae quae extant omnes. Pp. 254-265. Notes — Authorities, p. 502. — § i. Origin and Importance, p. 503. — § i. Com- parison with earlier system, p. 506. — § 3. Preservation of the law among the Komans, p. 508. — § 4. Style of the fragments, p. 509. — § 5. Arrangement, p. 513. Tab. I. Preliminaries to Trial, p. 513. Tab. II. Trial, p. 515. Tab. HI. Execu- tion. Law of Debt, p. 519. Tab. IV. Patria Potestas, p. 520. Tab. V. Succession and Gruardianship, p. 521. Tab. VI. Acquisition and Possession, p. 623. Tab. VII. Eights relating to Land, p. 525. Tab. VIII. Delicts, p. 526. Tab. IX. lus Publicum. Tab. X. lus Sacrum, p. 533. Tab. XI. Supplement, p. 537. Tab. XII. and Fragments, p. 538. Cap. III. Tabula Fastorum. Pp. 266-271. Introductory note on the Calendar, p. 539. General notes of Legal and Reli- gious import, p. 540. Notes of particular Festivals, pp. 541 foil. Cap. IV. Instrumenta Publica Populi Romani. Pp. 272-276. I. Lex Plaetoria, A.c. 365. 2. Lex Aquilia de Damno, A. c. 285 ("!). 3. Lex Silia de Ponderibus, A. 0. 240. P. 272. Notes, pp. 546, 547. 4. Lex Papiria de Sacramento, a. c. 243 (1). 5. g. C. (jg philo- sophis et Rhetoribus, a. c. 261. P. 273. Notes, p. 548. PART III. xxvii 6. Edictum Censorium, A. c. 92. 7. Lex Cornelia de Sicariis, A. c. 83-89. P. 274. Notes, pp. 548 foil. 8. Lex Falcidia, A. c. 40. 9. S. C. de Aquaeductibus, A. c. 11. Notes, pp. 549-551 (with a woodcut). Cap. v. Formulae Variae Antiquae Eeipublicae. Pp. 276-287. 1 . Formulae luris Fetialium. (a) Formulae rerum repetundarum et belli indicendi. P. 276. (5) Formula belli indicendi. P. 277. (c) Noxae dedendi. {d) Foederis feriendi. P. 278. (e) Ver- benae, sagmina cet. (/) luramentum fetialium. P. 279. Notes, pp. 651-555. 2. Formula Im-is lurandi Militaris, etc. (a) Sacramentum mili- tare. P. 280. (6) Sacramentum gladiatorum. (c) lusiuran- dum mUitum. P. 281. (d) Conventus militum et lusiuran- dum castrense, etc. (e) lusiurandum castrense. P. 282. (/) Sacramentum renovatum. (g) lusiurandum victoriae causa. (h) lusiurandum a P. Scipione impositum. P. 283. Notes, pp. 555-558. 3. Formula devotionis Decii Maioris. P. 284. Notes, p. 558. 4. Carmina Evocationis et Devovendae civitati. P. 285. Notes, pp. 559 foU. 5. Formula Veris Sacri vovendi. P. 286. Notes, p. 560. 6. Formula Adrogationis. P. 287. Notes, p. 561. SECTIO SECUNDA. Poetaetjm Antiquoeum Feagmenta. Pp. 288-328. General Introduction. P. 562. Fragments of Carmina Saliaria and other early verses. P. 564. Cap. I. Vaticinationes. P. 288. Notes, p. 566. Cap. IL lavii Andronici Fragmenta. Ex Odissia quae supersunt omnia. Pp. 289-291. Notes— § I. Life, p. 567.— § 2. Tragedies.— § 3. Odyssey, p. 568.— § 4- Pro- sody of Livius and Naevius, p. 569. Notes on Fragments of Odyssey, pp. 571 foil. xxviii CONTENTS. Cap. III. Cn. Naevii Pragmenta. Punicorum quae supersunt. Pp. 292 sqq. Ex Tragoediis. Andromacha, Hector proficiscens, Lycurgus. Pp. 296 sqq. Ex Comoediis Gymnasticus, Ludus, Tarentilla, Tunicularia, iiicertae. P. 298. Elogium ipsius. P. 299. Notes— § I Life.— § 2. The Punica, p. 572.— § 3. Dramatic Works, p. 673. Notes on Punioa, p. 574. Tragic Fragments, p. 576. Comic Fragments, p. 578. Elogium, p. 679. Cap. IV. Q. Ennii Pragmenta. Ex Annalibus. Pp. 299 sqq. Ex Tragoediis, Alexander (p. 307), Andromacha Aechmalotis (p. 309), Athamas, Hectoris Lytra, Iphigenia (p. 310), Medea exul, Telamo (p. 311), incertae. Saturarum reliquiae. Aesopi Cassita. P. 312. Notes — § I. Life and Works, p. -680. — § 2. The -Annals, p. 581. — | 3. Changes in Prosody. — § 4. Metrical Licences and Archaisms in the Annals, p. 582. — § 5. The Hexameter of Ennius, p. 585. — § 6. Syntax of Bnnius, p. 586. Notes on Annals, p. 586. On Tragic Fragments, p. 690. On Fragments of Saturae, etc, p. 592. Cap. V. Pragmenta M. Pacuvli. Pp. 314-316. Antiopa, Iliona, incertae. Elogium. Introduction. Notes, pp. 593, 694. Cap. VI. Ex Aquilii Boeotia. P. 316. Notes, pp. 594 foil. Cap. VII. Caecilius Statius. Ex Plocio. P. 317. Notes, pp. 695 foU. Cap. VIII. L. Accii Tragoediarum Pragmenta. Medea, Philocteta. Praetextatae, Brutus. Pp. 318-320. Notes, pp. 596-698. Cap. IX. Pragmenta ex Lucilii Saturis. Pp. 320-325. Introduction, p. 598. Notes, p. 600. Cap. X. Q. Lutatii Catuli versus. P. 325. Notes, pp. 603 foU. Cap. XI. Ex Laberii Mimis. Eestio, Prologus. Pp. 326 sq. Notes, pp. 604 foil. PART III. xxix Cap. XII. Miscellanea.— § i. P. Syri Sententiae. P. 327.— § 2. Epigramma Plauti. — § 3. C. lulius Caesar de Terentio. — § 4. Volcatius Sedigitus de Poetis Comicis. P. 328. Notes, pp. 605, 609. SECTIO TERTIA. Exceepta ex Peosab Oeationis Sceipto- EiBTJS. Pp. 329-382. General Introduction, pp. 607-609. Cap. I. Ex M. Porcii Catonis Reliquiis. Pp. 329-343. § I. Ex Libro de Re Ruetioa, cc. 1-5, 56-60, 132, 134, 135, 138-143, 160, pp. 329-337.— § 2. Ex Originibua, I. II. IV. VII, pp. 337-341.— § 3. Ex Orationibus. De Sumptu Suo. De Suie Virtutibua, p. 341. Si se M. Caelius. — § 4. Ad Marcum filium, p. 342. — § 5. Carmen de Moribua, p. 343. Introduction — § i. Cato'a Works. De Ee Eustica, p. 610. — § z. Origines, p. 611. — § 3. Orations. — § 4. Libri ad Marcum filium, p. 612. — | 5. Other Books. Carmen de Moribus, p. 613. Notes— On de E. R , p. 613. On Origines, p. 620. On Orations, p. 622. On Ad Marcum et Carmen, p. 624. Cap. II. Historicorum Fragmenta Quaedam. Pp. 343-351. § I. L. Cassius Hemina, p. 343 (notes, p. 625). — § 2. Fabius Pictor, lus Ponti- ficium, p. 344 (notes, p. 626). — § 3. L. Calpumius Piso, p. 345 (notes, p. 626).— § 4. C. Sempronius Tuditanus, p. 345 (notes, p. 627). — § 5. L. Coeliua Antipater, BeUum Punicum Alteram, p. 346 (notes, p. 627). — § 6. Sempronius Asellio, Ees Gestae, p. 347 (notes, p. 627). — § 7. Q. Claudius Quadrigarius, pp. 348-350 (notes, p. 628).— § 8. Valerius Antias, p. 350 (notes, pp. 628 foil.). Cap. III. Oratorum Fragmenta. Pp. 351-356. § I. L. Aemilius Paullus, p. 351 (notes, p. 629).— § 2. C. Titius, pro lege Fannia, p. 351 (notes, p. 630). — § 3. Q. Caeoilius Metellus Macedonicus, de Prole augenda, p. 352 (notes, p. 631). — § 4. P. Pcipio Aemilianus. (i) Contra Ti. Asellum, p. 352. (2) Contra legem iudiciariam Ti. Gracobi. (3) Dissuasio legis Papiriae, p. 353 (notes, pp. 631-633). — § 5. C. Laelius Sapiens, Laudatio Scipionis Aemiliani, p. 353 (notes, pp. 633 foil.). — § 6. C. Sempronius Gracchus, (i) Pro lege Papiria, p. 353. (2) Apud Censores. (3) De legibus a se promvdgatis, p. 354. (4) In P. Popilium Laenatem. (5) De Rege Mithridate, p. 355 (notes, pp. 634-637). § 7. L. licinius Crassus, adv. L. Philippum, p. 357 (notes, p. 637). Cap. IV. Ex M. Terentii Varronis Reliquiis. Pp. 356-382. Index Operum M. Varronis. Pp. 356-358. Introduction, pp. 637-640. § I. Saturae Menippeae. Bimarcus. Dolium aut Seria. Est modus matulae. Eumenides. TepovToSiS6,aKa\os. Nescis quid Vesper serus vehat. Papia Papae, pp. 358-363 (notes, pp. 640-644).— § 2. Antiquitatum Libri. (i) Ex Antiq. Rer. XXX CONTENTS. Human. (2) Ex Antiq. Eer. Divinar., pp. 363-366 (notes, pp. 644-647).— § 3- Ex Libris de Lingua Latina, VI. 86-95, VII. 7-9, IX. i 30, pp. 366-373 (notes, pp. 647-655).— § 4. Ex Epistulicis Quaestionibus, fie Senatu, p. 374 (notes, pp. 655-657).— I 5. Ex Libris de Re Eustica, I. i. xvii, II. ix, pp. 375-379 (notes, pp. 667-659) — § 6. Eragmenta Librorum Incertoruni, pp. 379, 380 (notes, p. 659). — I 7. Incerti Liber de Praenominibus, pp. 380-382 (notes, pp. 659-662). Index to the Notes. P. 663. Index of some op the mobe Impoetant Quotations. P. 676. Imdex Notarum. p. 677. PART I GEAMMATICAL INTEODUCTION. CHAPTER I. General Relations. Latin and the Italian Dialects. 1.] Latin is in its original form the language of the in- habitants of Latium, the broad plain encircled with mountains lying chiefly to the south of the lower course of the Tiber. This plain is by no means level, but is studded everywhere with small hills with sharply cut sideSj the natural arces of the an- cient towns of the Latin league. It is bounded to the east by the high range of the Sabine Apennines, and on the west by the sea ; on the north and south are lower hills, the remarkable volcanic group round Alba being the most prominent feature in the latter direction. Monte Gennaro, or LueretUis, rising more than four thousand feet, is most conspicuous on the east, as Soracte is on the north. The city of Rome itself lies on the northern boundary of this district, and, in relation to the Latin community generally, acted as the chief bulwark against the Etruscan power. The Hernici to the south-east, in the valley of the Trerus, were useful as the faithful allies of Rome, in separating the two tribes which in early times were her bitterest enemies — the Volsci of the coast and the Aequi of the hills beyond Tibur and Praeneste. Latium and Rome were thus to a great degree isolated except to the seaward. The Latin towns, though sometimes in rivalry with their great sister, always re- cognised their common kinship, and seem always to have spoken a common language. 2.] This language in process of time, owing to the greatness of Rome and the energy of her subject neighbours and allies, ii' became the universal speech of Italy and almost of the world ; ' but at one time it was only a dialect among other ItaHan B 2 GENEKAL EELATIONS. i- 3. 4- dialects. Of these we know something of two principal types, the Umbrian and the Oscan, not from the existence of any great variety of monuments, but from the continued labour of eminent scholars upon those we possess. These roughly represent the Ita- lian languages to the north and south of Latium, the Umbrians having at one time possessed Etruria, and stretching in historical times from the Apennines to the Adriatic, while the Oscans were the people of Campania and the south. The Volscian and Sabellian idioms, of which much less is known, were probably varieties of Oscan. The nearest dialect to Latin seems to have been that of Falerii, the people of which possessed an alphabet more like the Koman than that of the other Italians. Etruscan, if, as is probable, it belonged to the same family, was no doubt a very remote congener, while Messapian, or lapygian, seems more like a very rude dialect of Greek. 3.] The characteristics common to these Italian languages, by which they are distinguished from Greek, are shortly as fol- lows : — The Italians retained the spirants S, J (Y), V (W ?). In Latin, for instance, we have sub beside v-no, vespera beside ^(TTrepos, janitrices beside elvarspfs, etc. The Italian « is also nearer the original than the Greek. The Greeks weakened this vowel to ii, and generally represented Latin w by ov. On the other hand, the Italians lost the aspirated letters U, ph, ch, and had a tend- ency to drop the 7i in pronunciation and writing. In Inflexion they retained the ablative case in -d, and preserved the dative plural (in -bus), at least in Latin. On the other hand, they lost the dual number both in nouns and verbs, and all but lost the middle verb. They possess, in its place, a new form in -r, passive usually in sense, which, with the dative plural, is a remarkable link of connexion between them and the Celtic languages. Por instance, riga-ib in Erse, from ri, a king, compared with regibns, and berthar, scribtkar,= Tjat. fertur, scribitur (Schleicher, § 287). 4.] The distinctions between Latin and the other Italian dia- lects may here be shortly referred to. The alphabets of these dialects were derived from the Etruscans, who, as we know, drove out or conquered the Umbrians, and had an important settlement also on the coast of Campania. They had neither the vowel nor the consonants Q and X, all of which the Etruscans I. 5- LATIN AND THE ITALIAN DIALECTS. 3 also wanted, and they had the soft San (?) or Zain (I or 4=) instead of the Zeta or Tsaddi (Z), which appears to have been part of the original Latin alphabet. They borrowed the peculiar sign for F (8) which the Etruscans had invented, using the digamma for V or W {A, 3). The old Umbrian had only the vowels fl, 3, I, V, and made no distinction between, the guttural and dental tenues and mediae, K and G, T and D, having only K and T. But they distinguished the palatal sound of the guttural tenuis before the vowels E and I from the original hard sound, substituting d, g for >l, K. Thus we have aV^flHeOBd, gersnaim-=Genati,\/}/\A\d, fimw — T:etvo{?). So gesna = cena, de- gem-duf=. decem-duo, fagia = faciat. The place of d between vowels, or at the end of a word after a vowel, was supplied by 1 r, in later Umbrian 7-s, as ar-veitu = ad-vehito (compare arfuerunt = adfuerunt, arvorsus = advorsus, in Latin), Attieriu (\/IS3ll'Sfl) = Attidii, asam-ar=.2ix?ixa. ad or ad aram, and in later Umbrian, du-piirsus = bi-pedibus. Rere = dedet, dedit, and runum = donum, are instances in which r has also taken the place of initial d (Schleicher, § i6i)'. The Oscan, on the other hand, though it had no proper O, was by no means careless of expressing vowel sounds. It had, beside the vowels R, 3, I, V, two others, \- 1, a. sound probably between i and e, perhaps like the French e in epitie, etc., and V li, which was not far removed from Latin O. The Oscans also dis- tinguished from the first G and K ( > and >l), D and T (51 and T) : they likewise used doubled consonants, which the Umbrians did not. 5.] We may notice one or two further distinctions. In the genitive case, as we shall see, the Latins adopted the locative form in i in three of their declensions, while the dialects retained the proper genitive terminating in s or r, and the locative in its proper sense. So we have Umbrian tuid-s or tota-r, from tnta, a city, and Oscan eitud-s, from eitua = pecunia ; while similar Latin forms, except familias, are only archaic. In the same way they retained the future form from the root es or as, while the Latins have a peculiar form in -bo, or substitute the optative in its place. Thus the Oscans have didest = dabit, lierest — vo- let, cenmzet = censebunt. The Umbrians have heriest = volet, kabiesf =hahehit (Sehl. §§ 302, 303). The infinitive form in -um B a 4 GENERAL RELATIONS. i- 5- is also peculiar to these dialects^ e. g. Oscan es!um = esse, censaiim = eensere, moltaum=multare, deimm,=Aicere ; Umbrian aferwm= cireumferrej devaum = $j&os testari, a«e/io(»») - (New Umbrian) = observare. Venwm eo, venum do, seem however to contain such an infinitive. It appears to be an accusative case of a stem originally ending in a (Schl. § 3i6, p. 381). The Latin infinitive, on the other hand, appears to be originally the dative ease of a stem ending in -as, and to have been therefore corrupted from an original as-ai, becoming first -ese and then -ere (Schl. § 330, P- 47«)- "• 1-3- ' THE LATIN ALPHABET. CHAPTER II. The Latin Alphabet. Forms op the Letters. 1.] The Latin Alphabet is allowed almost universally to have been received from the Chalcidian colony of Cumae. The straight form of the I^ and the position of the angle of < and U (not ^ and A) show that the characters were derived from a Greek, not a Phoenician source. Next the use of Q and of the single character for S (5, not M) prove that it was from a Dorian, not an Ionian tribe. Finally, other minutiae in the shapes of the letters, as well as traditions of early intercourse^ coincide to point out the particular Dorian colony to which the Latins were in- debted. The alphabet so obtained consisted at first of the twenty-one letters A, B, C, D, E, F, Z, H, I, K, L, M, N, O, P, Q, R, S, T, V, X — that iSj the Cumaean alphabet without the aspirates Th, Ph, Ch (O, CD, >!'), which were dropped as letters, though the characters were retained as numeral signs. 3.] The archaic forms of these letters, and some peculiarities of writing, may claim our first notice. The vowels did not vary very greatly in shape, though the first has a considerable variety, A, A, A, A, as well as A. A is a Graecism. E is often written with its lower bar inclining upwards towards the central one (B), and it has another form 1 1. I (though in older alphabets Z, then Z and 2.) was never curled in Latin, but was for purposes of pronunciation sometimes lengthened. O has often, in archaic times, a gap in its circle above or below (O or O). V is per- manent, having, like the Chalcidian letter, and unlike the Attic, no stem to it. 3.] Among the consonants B always had two loops, but some- times had those loops pointed (&). C in like manner was either THE LATIN ALPHABET. II. 4- pointed or rounded, and the pointed form ( < ) may perhaps have faciUtated its substitution for K\ D and F are not remarkable, though the latter seems rarely to have only one bar. ^ was_a letter that went early out of use at Rome, though it appears m the slight fragments of the Carmen Saliare, and on a com ot Cosa with the legend COZANO(m). It (or rather I) was used however in the neighbouring town of Palerii, and we have an inscription in Faliscan characters, lately discovered, recording the fulfilment of a vow de Zenatiio Sententiad, <^l + H3+M3S-OV + 51l^3t 30 and to this day it seems to be a provincialism in the Sabine country to say zignore, zegno, zole, much as people do in our own Somersetshire (Garrucci, translated in Archaeologia, vol. xliii, for 1 870). The great censor Appius Claudius is said to have had a particular dislike to this letter, and probably Ms dislike was shared by other Romans, for we find no traces of it, other than those I have mentioned, till the time of Cicero, when it was reintroduced to represent Greek words more exactly. Before that time the Romans were satisfied with such transcriptions as Saguntum for Zakynthus, Z6.kvv6o%; and with sona, massa, hadisso, atticisso. 4.] The rejection of this letter was followed by another re- form—the introduction of a new letter G, formed simply by bending the lower horn of C. Plutarch (Quaest. Rom. 59) ascribes its introduction to Sp. Carvilius, freedman of Sp. Car- vilius Ruga, cos. v. c. 523 (notorious as the first Romatt who divorced his wife). Carvilius opened the first school of grammar and writing in Rome, and may certainly have been the first to t^ach the use of this letter and to give it the seventh place in the alphabet ; but he can hardly have invented it, as we find it on the epitaph of Scipio Barbatus (cos. v. c. 456), and on two paterae found at Tarquinii with the name GABINIO of about the same date (Corssen^ i. p. 10; cp. Mommsen, Unt. Dial. p. a 8 ' The sign J is often used in inscriptions for centuno, etc. Similarly D.L = mulieris libeidus, J.O = muUeris Uberta. D stood originally for Qaia, the com- monest female praenomen, taken as denoting a, woman in general. Cp. the marriage formula 'ubi tu Gaius, ego Gaia.' Quint, i. 7, 28, 'Nam et Oaim C littera signifioatur, quae inversa mulierem declarat, quia tarn Gaiaa esse vocitataa quam Gaios etiam ex nuptialibus sacris apparet.' II. 5- FORMS OF THE LETTERS. 7 foil. The legend on the as of Luceria is now ascertained to be CN.F, not GR.P ; see C. I. L. 5). It is not found, however, on the (restored) columna Rostrata, the original date of which is later than that of the epitaph. Very possibly it did not come directly into general use, and in certain cases the archaic C was preserved till long after. Thus C. and CN. are the recognised initials for Gaius and Gnaeus. 5.] K or (< is the archaic form rather than K. This letter, as is well known, soon went out of use, except in a few wordSj such as Kalendae, kahimnia, Jcarus, Karthago, etc., and was not con- stant even in these, except in the first. Quintilian advises that it should be used when standing by itself in abbreviations, though he remarks that some grammarians wished to write it generally before a (Inst. Or. i. 7, 10). L was originally more or less pointed amongst the Romans, as U, but this form ceased to be in use about 1 80 years B. c. (v. c. 570-580). It had also another shape (k) in use till quite a late date, appearing even in Christian inscriptions of the fourth and fifth centuries. The ancient kM or '^ was also some time in use, though by no means constantly. It remained as the initial for Manius ( AA/ which we usually write M') to distinguish it from Marcus. Of N perhaps it would be true to say that the two side strokes were rarely quite parallel in inscriptions, and that the form H or N was at first more common. P is found in various shapes, from /^ to P. In some old monuments it is quite square (P), as in Greek; but it does not appear in this form (according to Ritschl) after 620 v. c, being after that date slightly rounded (P), or even P. The form of P vidth a tail is found in the Chalcidian, and even in the old Attic alphabets^ Generally, it may be said, that the angle it makes is not actually joined to the stem of the letter, and this is also the case with the Faliscan fi. Q (the Greek koppa) is unknown to the other Italian alphabets as to the ordinary Ionic, and is one of the marks of the Dorian origin of the Latin alphabet. It has various archaic forms, Q, (<,, O., Ci. S has two principal shapes, the archaic ^, which ceased to be used about the same time as the pointed U, and the modern S naturally formed from it by at- tempts to write it in a single stroke. T has many slight varia- tions, but is, I think, never (as in many old alphabets, or perhaps 8 THE LATIN ALPHABET. n. 6, 7. in most) of cruciform shape, except when used as a monogram for TI, e.g. in LIBER tS. X was perhaps not introduced so early as the other letters, and therefore was inserted out of place at the end of the alphabet. Hov^^ this could be is not quite clear, as it was in use in the Chalcidic, Euboean^ and old Attic alphabets^ and was not superseded by the Ionic H till the ar- chonship of Euclides, B.C. 403. It appears^ alsOj on the most ancient Latin inscriptions, as AUxentrom^ C. 59, Alixente\r'], and Aiax, C. 1 50 1, p. 554, on early works of art. It is found in the form of a cross (+) on the little Tyrolese inscription, C. 1434. X appears on the denarius (first coined Y. c. 485) as a mark of value, and in inscriptions X, ^ = denarii. 6.] The remaining three letters of the Chaleidian alphabet, ®, O, = 0, ® = (^, and n1/ = X, were not in use in ordinary writing, but were adopted as numerals. The circle of O was left incomplete till it became a C , and was used for centum, one hundred. CD appears either unaltered, or as 00 , or as CD, or finally as M, or cb, and stands for a thousand, mille. •]/ is arbitrarily taken as a cipher for fifty. We find it in various shapes, as J^ or J., or with one of its arms gone, as U, till it finally becomes the ordinary sign L. The origin of this nota- tion is, I believe, quite uncertain, or rather purely arbitrary; though of course we observe that the initials of mille and centum determined the final shape taken by the signs, which at first were very different in form. D, for five hundred, is simply half CD, and is sometimes represented by Id . The insertion of a half circle into the same character has the effect of multiplying it by ten ; so that © is ten thousand, and ® one hundred thousand, etc. See for instances Col. Rostr., note, and C. 593, note, where the forms of these ciphers are given. 7.] In the time of Cicero five letters or combinations were introduced, Y and Z, and the aspirates TH, PH, CH, in order to transcribe Greek words more exactly. They crept gradually into many Latin words, but do not, as we have said, properly belong to Latin. The Emperor Claudius also introduced three, two of which appear not infrequently on monuments of his age. The first, or inverted digamma (d or =1), was intended to represent the consonantal V, the digamma of the old Greek and Etruscan alphabet. It occurs, however, several times, though not uni- II- 8. FOEMS OF THE LETTERS. 9 formly, in one of the Acts of the Fratres Arvales of the reign of Nero, recording a vow for the health of the Emperor, e. g. in the words VOdlMVS, dOdEMVS, ARdALES, ARdALIVM (once ARVALIVM), BOdE, lOdI (Henzen, No. 7419). It is found elsewhere in snch words as dELINA, dlR, AMPLIAdIT TER- MINAdlTQVE, but, though it might have been useful, it did not much outlast his reign. The second D, or anti-sigma (a reversed C =2), was to represent the Greek x/r, hs or jo«, but was mani- festly useless, and is never found on monuments. The third, \r, a character like the Oscan I, but with rather a different power, was to represent the Greek v, probably the same in power as the French u or German il. It occurs in ChCNVS, Bl-RMO- THECA, and once in GhBERNATOR, on inscriptions of Clau- dius' reign, and in Latin would answer to the i ov u before labials, which occurs, for instance, in all superlative terminations, though we do not find it used in writing these. This also might have been useful, but did not last any more than the others. It is found once even in old Latin (C. 1434) from Tyrol, in the name ^IMhKlA, that isj if we can trust the copyist who thought the inscription was Volscian. 8.] We may notice a few more peculiarities of writing, in- tended chiefly as helps to pronunciation. The first we shall mention is the device of doubling vowels to express a long vowel, pretty much as is done in German with a and e. This was employed, at least to a certain extent, by the Oscans, and the Umbrians produced the same effect by adding an A. The usage, such as it was, received its greatest impulse from the poet Accius, who, it is said, always so marked long vowels in his poems (Velius Longus, p. aaao P, etc.). But it would be prob- ably a mistake to say that he was the first to do so. Marius Victorinus ascribes it to Livius and Naevius (p. 2456 P), in a passage which Ritschl would alter to suit his view about Accius, and Quintilian most distinctly implies that it was in existence before his time, ' Usque ad Aceium et ultra porrectas syllabas geminis, ut dixi, vocalibus scripserunt' (Inst. Or. i. 7. 14). However this may be, the custom does not seem to have pre- vailed widely. Besides the word VOOTVM on the Faliscan in- scription above referred to, which must be earlier, we have about forty instances in inscriptions of the age of Accius, all 10 THE LATIN ALPHABET. u- 9- with the vowels A, E, V^. The occurrence of doubled vowels in an inscription has therefore been considered by Ritschl and others as a mark of date, fixing it to a period between 6ao-68o V. c, i. e. between the time of the Gracchi and that of Cicero. Cp. note on the titulus Aletrinas, C. 1166. This, however, re- quires further investigation. In Cicero's time, again, the semi- vowel J was in the middle of words often denoted by II ; while the long I itself was represented from rather an earlier date by the prolongation of the same letter above and sometimes below the line. The device of doubling the vowels was, as we have said, never very widely used, though it had certainly some merit. It was superseded about the time of Cicero's consulship (b. c. 63) by the apex (') put over vowels, perhaps in imitation of the Greek accent, perhaps as a sign that the vowel should be doubled. This became very common, though it naturally went out when quantity was disregarded, and accent took its place, 9.] The- doubling of consonants in writing was at first un- known in Latin, but was introduced, by Ennius as an imitation of the Greek fashion ^ This usage is certainly not found before his time, and does not occur even in some later documents (e. g. in the S. C. de Bacchanalibus). Another method of expressing that a stress was laid upon a consonant was by the sicUicus, evi- dently so called from its sickle-like shape (sica, sicilis), as in Lucul'us, Mem'ius, sel'a, ser'a, for Lucullus, Memmius, sella, serra^. It is found sometimes in MSS, but has only been lately noticed in inscriptions. Professor Emil Hiibner has given an account of two instances, one of republican times, in the name SABEL'IO, the other perhaps of the first century a. d. in the name MVMIAES (Hermes, vol. iv. p. 13 sq., for 1870). *. 1 See the paper of Gamieci above cited; and compare the doubled u in the genitive singular and nominative plural of the u declension. ' Festus, g. v. SoUtaurilia, ed. Lind., p. 238, p. 293 M. » Isidor, Orig. i. 26, 29, p. 24 L. Mariua Tiotorinus, p. 2456 P. III. I, 2. PRONUNCIATION. 11 CHAPTEE III. PRONUNCIATION. l.J These latter details bring us to the question of pro- nunciation. For this purpose we shall have to consider the letters of the alphabet under diiferent classes of sounds. First, we have the five vowels, A, E, I, O^ U, in pairs short and long. Then, the semivowels, and of them (i) the spirants, S, F ; H, J, V; (2) the nasals N (guttural and dental) and M (labial) ; and (3) the dental R and L sounds. Lastly, the mutes, the gutturals C (K), Q and G, the dentals Tj D, and the labials P, B. Latin had neither palatal nor cerebral mutes, that is, no sounds answering to our ch or sh, or to our d pronounced in the top of the mouth. Semi-Vowels. Gutturals Palatals Cerebrals Dentals Labials Mutes. I Spirants. Nasals. !• and i. Vowels. surd, sonant, hard. soft. c(Jc)q g t d p h surd, sonant. hard. soft. — h - J s « / V sonant. soft. n •11 m sonant, soft. (r,Z?) — (0,6 u.u ' Vowels and Diphthongs. 2.] The nature of the vowel sounds has been lately investigated with success^. It has been proved that the five vowels, as pro- nounced generally in Italian and German, and for the most part in other foreign languages, have a very curious relation to one another. If we take a tuning fork and hold it in the mouth during the enunciation of the vowels U, O, A, E, I, the number of vibrations per second is observed to increase in a perfectly regular geometrical progression. The number of vibrations is said to be for U 450, for O 900, for A 1800, for E 3600, and for I 7200, that is, for each exactly twice as many as for that lower ' By Hehnholtz and Koenig. See the Academy, vol. ii. p. 72, for 1871. 12 PEONUNCIATION. m. 3, 4- down in the scale. The modified vowels Jiave not yet, I believe, been examined, but there is no doubt that they would be found to take regular positions also. This scientific relation of the vowels, as well as the consent of so many nations in their pronunciation, would lead us a priori to believe that the Latin vowels were not very different from the same as at present pronounced by the Italians. This is confirmed by what we learn from the ancient grammarians. 3.] Quintilian, in a well-known passage, speaking of hiatus, says, ' it is specially noticed with those vowels which require the mouth to be hollowed or broadened to its utmost. E is a smoother letter, I finer, and therefore the diflSculty is not so apparent with them 1.' He is here evidently contrasting O and A with E and I. O and A are the vowels, ' quae cavo aut patulo maxime ore efieruntur.' In the case of A, the guttural vowel, the mouth is opened to its widest and the tongue left flat, so as to bring the back of the mouth into play. There is nothing, I think, to prove that the Komans ever deviated from the full broad sound of this vowel, such as we have now-a-days in Italian. Lucilius (c. 150 b.c) testifies in his ' satire ' on ortho- graphy, ' Let us write as we pronounce short and long A alike, pacem, placiAe, lanum, aridum, acetum, just as the Greeks do their "Apey "Apes ^•' In respect of quantity, however, we should, I suppose, make just the difierenee which the Italians do between their accented and unaccented A, e. g. between pddre and padrSne, or as the Germans between their double a in Baar, Haar and the single in maolien, haben. That is, for the long vowel we must open the mouth wider than for the short one. 4.] E stands midway between A and I, as it does also in the progressive scale. The lips are nearer and the tongue raised at ' ' Turn vooalium coucursus : qui cum aooidit, hiat et intersistit et quasi laborat oratio. Pessime longae quae easdem inter se litteras committunt, sonabunt. Praecipuus tamen erit hiatus earum, quae cavo aut patulo maxime ore efferuntur. E planior Uttera eat, I anguatior est, ideoque obscurius in his vitium.' — lust. Or. ix. 4, 33. ' 'A primum longa, brevis syllaba, nos tamen unum Hoc feioiemus et uno eodemque ut dioimus pacto Soribemus pacem, placide, lanum, aridum, acetum, 'Ap(s 'Apis Graeci ut faciunt.' Ap. Ter. Scaur, p. 2255 P., quoted by Corssen. III. 5. PRONUNCIATION. 13 the back towards the palate^ instead of being flat as in A ; but they are nearer still and the tongue is raised still higher in I. Both the short and the long E had a tendency to become I. Of final E Quintilian says (Inst. Or. i. 4, 8, ' in here neque E plene neque I auditur'), 'In the word here (yesterday) you neither hear exactly E or I,' and in fact a good many dative and abla- tive terminations were written equally with either vowel, in old Latin EI. The same thing was the ease with short E. Quin- tilian in the same chapter (Inst. Or. i. 4, 17) notices Menerva, leber, magester, and Diiove victore for Diiovi, and we find frequent instances in inscriptions, as tempestaiebus, mereto. This was corrected in classical times, but probably was never eflaced from the speech of the people. Popular language also at an early date changed ae to e. Lucilius tells us that the rustics said ' Cecilius pretor ' in his time (ap. Varro L. L. vii. § 96, ' Ceci- lius Pretor ne rusticus fiat') and we find Pretod for Praetor in the Faliscan inscription already mentioned, and similar forms in others, e. g. questores, Diane, Victorie. This seems soon after to have become the common pronunciation. The converse sub- stitution of ae for e was not however so early^ and curiously enough, when it did come, it was used equally for short and for long e. Thus on the one side we have scaena, Ihraex, etc., and on the other, caestus {Ktaroi), Paeligni {Uekiyvoi), and such mis- spelling as praetium, praeces, baenemerenti, quaerella, aegestas. The following are from Pompeii, and therefore of an early date, C, I. L. iv, aegisse 3413 y, Aepaphroditus 3319 I, laesaerit 538, maeae 1684, Numaerio 2313, quaecimquae 2052 bis, Saenecio 3163, Venaeria 1659, (?) timaeo 1859. There are also some re- presenting final 77 in Greek words, like onagricae, but the majority by far are for short e. These instances are important, as all being before 79 a.d. In Italian the e in Cesare and secolo has the same sound as in bene, temere, that is, the open e. Long e is represented in Italian by close e, as in arena, ride; and this may perhaps be the best rule to follow if we attempt to imitate Latin sounds. 5.] We have already spoken of the ambiguity of sound be- tween E and I in old Latin, and we may mention the rule pro- posed by Lucilius to write (and speak) EI in plurals of the O declension, as puerei, illei, and in datives of the consonantal 14 PEONUNCIATIOK ni. 6. and I declension, as in mendacei, furei^. Quintilian speaks of this rule as useless seeing that the simple I could do duty for both sounds, and so it has come to be written ; but the Romans seem never to have been very certain how to write the accusative plural of the I declension, whether EIS, or IS, or ES. On this diphthong there is a valuable remark of Ritschl's, that 'EI is never the expression of a short i . . . . that there is no long i in the later language, which is not found written EI on the monuments more or less constantly ; that there is no EI on the monuments except in syllables that were either always long, or, if later shortened, originally long.' This position he defends in his Plautinische Excurse, No. xxv. (xxiii.), first printed Rh. Mus. N. P. vol. viii. and again Opusc. Phil. ii. p. 61^ foil. 2. There was a similar ambiguity between the sound of I and V before labials (Quint, i. 4, 7, ' medius quidam V et I litterae sonus'), for which, as we have remarked, the Emperor Clau- dius proposed to introduce the sign ^-. The words in which it occurred used all to be written by the Romans with U, till Caesar and Cicero introduced the fashion of writing and pro- nouncing I as in ojotimtis max'mms, ponHfex, mano-pmrn for the old optumus, maxumus, etc. The meaning of this seems to be that we are to pronounce without an attempt to render either exactly. Cornut. ap. Cassiod. p. 3384 P, ' Terentius Varro tradidit Caesarem per i eiusmodi verba solitum esse enuntiare et scri- bere.' Vel. Long. p. 3416. ' Optumus maxumus in quibus ad- notandum antiquum sermonem plenioris sonus fuisse et ut ait Cicero rusticanum.' (Corssen, i. p. 336.) 6.] The relation between A, E, I bears a considerable analogy to that between A, O, U ; only the lips, instead of being kept ' ' " lam PVEREi venere :" B postremuna facito atque 1, Crt pueri plures fiant : I si faci solum, PVPILLI, PVERI, LVOBILI. hoo unius fiet. " Hoc ILLI factum est VNi ;" tenue hoc facies i. " Haec ILIEI 'fecere :" adde E ut pingulus fiat. " MENDACEI EVBEIQVE :" addes E cum dare fveei lusaeris.' Lucil. ap. Quintil. i. 7. 15. ' This remark, however true generally, seems to be too sweeping for the usage of later monuments. Once at least in the Epitaph of Eucharis, C. I. L. i. 1009, V. 5, we find ' Amor parenteis quern dedit natae suae ' for parentis, which would seem naturally short ; and this Ritsohl has, I find, noticed in a note to the last publication. I"- 7. 8. PRONUNCIATION. 15 nearly parallel and distended sideways, are rounded or protruded. O is the vowel in which the mouth, to use Quintilian's phrase, is most hollowed. The tongue is slightly raised behind and depressed in front, and the lips formed into a circle. As to the difference between the long and the short O, a grammarian named Sergius, of a somewhat later date — uncertain, but after the fourth century a.d. — gives a hint, which may still be valuable as a rule for our practice : — ' O when it is long sounds within the palate, B,oma, orator ; when it is short it is expressed by the tips of the lips' ('primis labris exprimitur,' Donat. i. p. 530, 30 K. ap. Corssen, i. p. 341). He means probably that we are to move the lips outwards in pronouncing 0. This would give us pretty nearly the difference between the close and open Italian as in M&ma, on the one hand (close), and in sbldato, cbro, on the other. But here (like AE changing to E) AV changing to O, has at least in Italian the sound of the open or short, not of the close or longer vowel. < We have,' says Mr. Munro, ' bro, bcle {aurum, audef), and so should pronounce plbstrum, Glbdius, Cbrus.' "We certainly use the lips more in this than in the close O. 7.] In the labial vowel U the tongue is raised higher at the back than in O, and the lips brought closer together and more protruded. That this was the sound used by the Latins, and not the French or German modified u, seems to be generally agreed. In this they differed from the Greeks. Marius Victorinus ' tells us that Latin U can only be rendered in writing or pronunciation by the Greek ov, and so we find it generally in transcriptions. Short U is indeed sometimes rendered by O, as in No//7jr(op liKovbos, and more rarely by v, YLaitvi], TeprvkXos. But it can have been like neither of these exactly, and so the commoner practice, as well as tradition, leads us to accept the German or Italian U as the fundamental sound in Latin. There is no nation, I believe, except our own which fastens on a Y as a handle to its U. 8.] As to the diphthongs, it seems as a general rule to approve itself to common sense that they should be pronounced as the vowels of which they are composed quickly run into one another. We have seen, however, that AE tended more towards the simple ^ p. 2454 P. Corssen, i. p. 346. / 16 PRONUNCIATION. m- 9- E than to AI, as it should have done. Of the others AI, AV, EI may be pronounced, according to the general rule. Gains, Scawus, eius, Pompeius, Seius. EU occurs very rarely, but should probably be more like our rendering of it than the German (nearly =o«). OE was most likely very near the German o, as in Phoehus, poena, moenia, and if so the transition to E and AE was easy. 9.] Semivowels. Spirants, — sonant, H, J, V, surd, S, F, (X). H is a weak spirant, though it may have once been hard [eh) in veho, traho, etc., which make vec-si, trac-si in the perfect. It had a very weak sound in Latin, especially between two vowels or at the beginning of a word, and has finally disappeared in Italian pronunciation. J was distinguished by no separate sign in Latin from I, and there is little doubt that it was, when consonantal, equivalent to our Y. In our own English way we speak of cvjus, ejus, Sejanus, but of Seius, Pompeius, though there is no reason for supposing any original difference. The Italians generally sub- stitute gi for j, and the French pronounce as we do. The Germans, on the other hand, seem to have preserved the real letter. The only difference the Latin grammarians notice is between the longer and shorter sound (see Priscian, i. 1 8). Between vowels they often wrote ii for j, as we have mentioned above. ■ Caesar, for instance, who was noted for his grammatical correct- ness, spelt the genitive of Pompeius with three I's, and no doubt pronounced them all, so, Pompei-yi, making the middle one a y. We must not be misled by an instance like that of Janus beside Diana, in which the modern pronunciation brings us nearer to the root. Such cases are very rare; even jugum, where the j sound seems supported by Greek ^yov, really represents a root {jug) yug, appearing in '^scaskrA jugjam (an ox for ploughing), and German joch, and our yoke, etc. There are some traces indeed of the change to z or j from the end of the second century A.D. onwards, but it cannot have become common among edu- cated men till much later, not perhaps till the beginning of the sixth century. (So Corssen, i. p. 310. He gives a.d. 302 as the date of Zerax for Bier ax, I. N. 3559.) The inscription of Pontius Leo in the Lateran Museum, which I have copied from a rubbing taken by Professor Westwood in 1864, gives a striking instance of this corruption : — III. 10, II. PRONUNCIATION. 17 Figure of a lion. PONTIUS . LEO SE BIVO FECIT S = s{i6i) ? ET PONTiA MAZA cozvs . vzvs =P. Maid coiux {K)mus. FEOEEVNT . PILI O STO APOLLINABI . BENE MERENTTI. 10.] We now come to that spirant about which there is the greatest, theonly real, controversy in matters of Latin pronun- ciation. Modern Romance languages represent the consonantal V by the modern V, and so do European nations when they pronounce Latin. On the other hand, the analogy of the rela- tion of I and J (see the quotation from Nigidius Pigulus in Aul. Gell. N. A. six. 14. ad fin.), as well as a considerable amount of evidence, incline us rather to suppose that the sound was more like our w. We may arrange this evidence under three heads : — (i.) ancient references to the pronunciation of the letter ; (2.) the internal evidence of the Latin language j (3.) transcriptions. 11. J (i.) The ancient references to the pronunciation of the letter tell us that we must give it almost exactly the same force as the Aeolic digamma f , the representative of the Phoenician Y, Vav. (PrisciaUj Inst. Gr. i. iv. 20 ; Quintil. I. O. i. 4 . 7, xii. 10. 29.) Priscian, who has a good deal to say about this letter, refers to Horace's 'Nunc mare nunc siliiae,' and Catullus' ' Quod zonam soluit diu ligatam,' as illustrations parallel to the vocalised digamma, though the instance he gives in Greek seems not a close parallel — /cal \i'i\m Ttvp re baFiov. It may fairly be argued that unless the words were pronounced more like silwa, solwo, than silva, solvo, we could never have got such a resolution. It is not fair, I think, to call this merely a learned caprice of these poets. As to the pronunciation of the digamma, ancient grammarians tell us that it was very nearly like the vowel U, Greek ov. In the Phoenician alphabet the same character (Y) stood for both the vowel and the consonant, as in Latin. In modern Hebrew there is a difference such as exists between High and Low German c 18 PRONUNCIATION. in. n- or English w. The Jews in European universities pronounce the Vav as v, while the Eastern J^ws have w, perhaps being influenced by the Arabic. As to the Greek letter, Dionysius of Halicarnassus (i. 20) defines it as the syllable nv written in one character {(jvk\a^r\ ov kvl trrotxe^? ■ypa(poiJ.ii>r]), and so do others. But we must not rely too much upon this identification, as the exact force of the digamma is as controverted as that of the v. Probably whatever we may accept for one should be received for the other also ; yet neither can be, it would seem, our dentilabial v. Latin authors do not draw any distinction between the v as initial or medial. Quintilian, who identifies it with the digamma, gives instances of both, servus and yulgus. Besides this we have one or two anecdotes of some importance. Gellius tells us (x. 4) that Nigidius Figulus wittily argued for the natural as opposed to the positive or arbitrary origin of words by adducing the difierence between nos and vos. ' When we say vos we use a motion of the mouth towards those whom we are addressing, thrusting out the lips in a manner suitable to the expression of what we mean. When we say nos we pronounce without either projection of the lips or effort of the voice.' Now this loses half or all its point if they said vos as we do, making the teeth and upper lip meet, but some letter employing the lips alone seems to be described by the words used by Eigulus. Another well-known story' illustrates the same point, that of the warning voice heard by Crassus when he was at Brundisium, ready to start on his ill-fated Parthian expedition 1. The man crying figs only wished to recommend them as coming from Caunus, in Asia Minor, but the soldiers heard in his prolonged cry, Cave ne eas, Cave ne eas. Cauneas could never have been mistaken for Cave ne eas if the v in it had not sounded something very like the vowel u. Observe that in these anecdotes we have an example both of the initial and the medial v, of vos and cave just as of vulgus and servus in Quintilian. On the other hand, the v must, I think, have sometimes had a lighter sound than our w ; in cases, for instance, where it comes after a consonant without making the preceding vowel ■ Cic. do Div. ii. 40; op. PUn. N. H. xv. 19, 21. HI. 12. PEONUNCIATION. 19 long. Priscian (Inst. Gr. i. 4. 23) quotes, for instance, from Terence, Andria — ^ ' Sine invldia laudem invenias et amicos pares,' an iambic senariuSj where the in in invidia is short. So Plant. Aul. 478, ep. Poen. v. 4. 35, mvito. But this is only an instance of the evanescence of v, which takes place more often certainly between vowels. 12.] (a.) The evidence of the internal structure of the language is to the same effect — showing the close relation between the vowel and the consonant and the evanescent character of the latter. We have only to'com-^2krefav-eo,fau-tus with, ffaud-eo, gav-isiis, to feel that here, and in many other cases, u becomes conso- nantal or vocalic, as it is followed by a vowel or by a eon- sonant. In faveo, gavisus, it is naturally consonantal, in gaudeo, fautus, vocalic ; and so it generally is in perfect stems. In the same way ov, like ow, has constantly been contracted into simple u. Ihns j)rovidens hecoin.es jirudens, and novendinae nundinae, jnst as donco, couro change into duco and euro. Contraction is only another form of evanescence, and this has taken place both in initia|Land medial v, the latter especially between vowels. Initial v is lost in Latin always before consonants, as in radix, ros, rosa ; laqueus, lacer, lorum ; and frequently after con- sonants, as in soror, sopor, canis. It is also lost in hundreds of instances between two vowels, as in Gains for Gavins, Gnaeus for Gnaevus, aetas for aevitas, bourn for lovum, etc., etc. The same loss has taken place in all Italian perfects where -ai stands for -avi, as in amai, lavorai. This seems naturally to range itself as a fact by the side of the loss of v by contraction. This is allowed by Corssen, who would here give v the sound of the English w ; but the same writer would draw a distinction, unknown, as we have seen, to ancient writers, between v when it is initial, or when it is medial by the side of a consonant, and this v between two vowels. ' Had the v been in these places,' he says (Aus- sprache, etc., i, p. 315), ' a weak vocalic sound, something like the labial u after the guttural in qu, the consonant or v itself would not so often have been lost/ and he therefore proposes to give v in these positions the sound of Ihe German w. But surely this argument is worth nothing, and it is the only argument I can c % 20 PRONUNCIATION. m. i3> M- discover for his conclusion. The difficulty is much greater in saying w before a consonant than v. There would have been no trouble in saying vpobov, vpiCa, vrosa, vros, etc., but a good deal in saying wrosa, wros, and so in the ordinary process of phonetic decay it was left out. Just the same thing occurs in the Teutonic languages. In High German the v sound has prevailed ; in Low German and Scandinavian w is constantly omitted either in writing or in pronunciation — cp. Olaf, Wolf, Orm, Worm, and the constant omission of initial w in the lake district — while in ordinary English though we \»rite w before r, we scarcely sound it in wrap, wrong, wretch, etc. 13.] Another point is the interchange in Latin between h and V, V and b. This is found commonly in inscriptions of the fourth century, especially of the vulgar Latin, and to some extent in the third. In the catacombs, for instance, we find very commonly such words and phrases as ' Geronti vibas in Deo/ ' Viba et roga,' ' Suabis benemerenti,' ' Datiba,' ' Bitalis,' and conversely 'Licevit' (on the aedes Veri), ' venemerenti/ and the like ; but such instances are rare in previous centuries. If anywhere, we should expect to find such a corruption in the Graffiti of Pompeii, a place exposed to Greek influence, that is, siifposing for the moment that the transliteration o{ v by /3 was then in common use. If this corruption was found in them widely, it would at least prove its existence in vulgar Latin betore 79 a.d. ; but as a fact the only instances we find are some eleven or twelve in the three names Vesbius, Fesbinus, and Bibiws, for Fesvius, Fesvinus, and Fibius, though other vulgarisms and misspellings are common enough." (See the Index, C. I. L. iv.) We cannot therefore lay much stress on this fact, and the evidence we have goes rather to prove that the omission of v between vowels was an earlier symptom than its confusion with b. In these same inscriptions we have various instances of the omission of v in conjunction with u, in calus, serus, iuenis, Juentus, Juenilla. 14.] (3.) As to the transliteration of V by /3, the best statement of the case, though necessarily incomplete, is to be found in Mr. Roby's Latin Grammar (1871, p. xxxvii foil.). It goes to prove that the transliteration by ov is the oldest and best sup- ported by MSS, while that by ^ may be as old as the time of Plutarch, who was a Boeotian, and not a very good Latin III. 15- PRONUNCIATION. 21 scholar. But even supposing the transcription fairly made out as of equal age with that by on, it would be far from proving the point required. No eminent scholar has allowed that our sound of V was acquired in the Augustan age by the Greek /3 ; and secondly, if it had done so, and if it represented the sound of the Latin v, why was not this transcription universal instead of partial ? The Greeks would have always used the j3 instead' of the barbarous-looking ov, they would have always written $o\;3to? instead of dXouios, and A(^ios instead of ACovios. Further, there is some reason to think that /3 was in some instances very near in sound to the digamma. (See Curtius, Gr. Etym. p. 514.) 15.] On the whole we arrive at the conclusion that con- sonantal t(, in its origin and its general use up to the end of the first century a.d., difiered very little from our English w. The difficulty is to trace the steps by which this nearly vocalic sound (for it is not of course a true vowel) developed into the labio-dental consonant v. The steps have been pointed out very clearly by Mr. EUis, and are thus recounted again in plain language by Mr. Roby (p. xL), ' i. it vowel ; 2. French on, pro- nounced as in out; 3. English w; 4. labial y ; 5. labio-dental z).' The labial v is the link usually lost sight of, that is, v pronounced as to is in parts of South Germany ^ — without contact of the teeth and lips, but by the lips only. This explains what has all along been the difficulty, "■ how is it, that if v was w in Latin, it has become v in all the Romance languages?' Remembering the labial v, we can answer, ' by a natural process of phonetic change, or decay, if the phrase is preferred.' The existence of such variety of pronunciation as is current in Italy now makes it probable that the same was the case in early times. The labial v, and even the labio-dental, may have existed dialectically in Italy along with the w, but for the earlier and classical period- of Latin all our evidence is to show that our w is the right and proper sound — a w not pronoun|fd with much contortion and mouthing, but breathed lightly, and scarcely distinguishable from the labial v. ' A South German or Austrian peasant's Was!^^ being pronounced almost lilte — often seems to an English ear to begin distinctly with our vi. No doubt an expert in phonetics could draw the distinction, but such experts are rare. 22 PRONUNCIATION. m- 16-18. 16.] The surd-spirants, F, S, (X). F seems to have been distinguished from the Greek <^ merely by being rougher and requiring more breath for its production. The only difference Priscian found between them was that / was to be pronounced nonfixis labris, i. e. with more exertion than (p. Yet there was a distinction very sensible to the Romans of the classical period. Quintilian speaks of it as a dreadful barbarous sound (Inst. Or. xii. 10, 29), 'paene non humana voce vel omnino non voce potius inter discrimina dentium efflanda,' and as especially rough when followed by a consonant^ as in frangit ; and he tells us in another place (ib. i. 4, 14) that Cicero laughed at a Greek witness who did not know how to pronounce the first letter in Fundanms. 17.] S was, as we have said, the only sibilant used by the Romans, who had for classical Latin neither z or ts. In Italian s between two vowels has a soft sound (like z), and so it is commonly agreed it should have in Latin in words like rosa, musa, miser, but I am not aware that any ancient grammarian speaks of this. S in this place, or when final, has most frequently been changed to r in Latin, as ara, generis for asa, genesis, and in all genitives plural in -rum ; and this by the side of Osc. -asum ( = Lat. -arum) may confirm the supposition drawn from Italian. But the analogy of Umbrian z after n, as in menzaru = mensarum, can hardly prove any more for Latin usage of soft s after n, than the z in Zenatuo in the Faliscan inscription for the softening of an initial s in ordinary language. Again, if we accept the first rule drawn from Italian pronunciatiouj we must make many exceptions in the case of words which are written more properly with a double s, e. g. Quintilian tells us (i. 7, 30) that Cicero and Virgil wrote cassus, caussae, divissiones. And so we should pronounce also with a single hard * misit (missii), missus, rusum {russum for rursum), odiosus, etc. (Munro, Few Remarks, p. 13.) Initial s was always sharp. Final s, as is well known, had a very faint sound, and was t^ the time of Cicero generally not reckoned in versification, and in many words altogether omitted. 18.] The double letter X gradually lost its guttural element c or g, and became, as in Italian, equivalent to s or **, as in Serse, Alessandro = Xerxes, Alexander. We find a trace of this perhaps in the prosody of seneoo, uxor, exercitus, etc., in Plautus ; III. 19. PEONUNCIATION. 23 and several instances are to be found in the Pompeian inscrip- tions (before 79 a.d.) of final x being written s. Later, this soft- ening is very common, e. g. es = ex, cozus = eoiux, bisit — vixit, ' on Christian inscriptions. 19.] Nasals N and M. N is both guttural and dental, M is labial. There is little to remark about these letters, which seem to have bad generally the sounds we give them except when final, when they become very weak, and are often entirely lost, as in the nominatives of many stems ending in -», as ordo, homo, compared with nomen and ^ kis6KKv. Pinal m is often lost in writing just in the same way as «, from quite an early age, and though this was rectified in classical times, a trace of it was always preserved in the elision of syllables ending with a vowel followed by m, and it appears 'throughout in the popular language, as seen in inscriptions. Before ns, nf a vowel appears to have been pronounced long. (Cic. Or. 48, § 159), ' Indoctus dicimus brevi prima littera, insanus producta, inlmmanus brevi, infelix longa ; et ne multis, quibus in verbis eae primae litterae sunt, quae in sapiente atque felice, producte dicitur, in ceteris omnibus breviter.' So in Greek we find Kfivo-oy, K-x>va-ov&Kia, Kiavcro'uh.as, Ka)vvcrevria (Appian), KodaevTCa (Strabo), Kava-ravTivos, lajva-os, etc., etc., but KevTrjvios, KevrvpCoiv (Roby, 167, z). This accounts for the frequently weak sound of n before s, it being lost in the length of the preceding vowel. Thus we get in inscriptions libes = libens ; cosol, cesor = consol, censor (El. Seip.); Pisaurese = Visam-enses (C. 173); Termeses,. Thermeses — Thermenses (304) ; and in classical Latin decies, vicies, vicesimus for deciens, etc. ; formosus iov formonstis ; Mostel- laria by monstrum; elephas for elepJians ; trimestris for trimenstris, etc., etc. Before t it is much more rarely omitted in inscrip- tionsj as dedrot for dederont, Ateleta for Atalanta (C. 178, 1501 add.), and Iroto, metula (Pompeii, 2257, 1938), but in MSS. it appears to be more frequently dropped ; see King's note on Cic. Phil. xii. 12, 29, where Madvig corrects cogitantis or cogitantes from MSS. cogitetis or cogitatis, which makes nonsense. On this omission rests a part of an excellent emendation of Catullus, Ixvii. 12, where the MSS. read 'Verum istius (or isti) populi ianua qui te facit.' 24 PRONUNCIATION. m. 20-22. Professor H. A. J. Munro has corrected it, after an old emen- dation, by whicli we recover the praenomen of Catullus, 'Verum'st ius populi "lanua," Quinte, "facit;"' and so Prof. Ellis, changing iws to os. Its occasional omission with gutturals, e.g. pricipis for principis (Pomp. 193a, I945)) and perhaps attiffat, attigeret, for attingat, etc. (Lex Eepet. v. c. 631 or 6'i,%, C. 198, 10, 21, q. v.), is due to assimilation. Many- grammarians wished to write agceps, aggo, aggulus for anceps, etc., like the Greeks (cp. Varro ap. Prise, i. 39), making what must have been rather an unpleasing sound. On the other hand, it is curious that n in such cases has been preserved intact in modern Italian, owing no doubt in many cases to the softening of the guttural. Before s it is often lost, as in mesi, mesa, sposo, preso, etc., but consiglio. 20.] R and L. II was a dental sound formed by the vibration of the tip of the tongue, as is shown by its being interchanged with d and *, e. g. in arfuerunt, arvorsus for adfuerunt, advorms, and in the instances mentioned above. R and L may also have been cerebrals. 21.] L is held (by Schleicher and others) not to be an original sound in the Aryan languages, but to be a modification of r, with which it frequently changes in Latin, especially in the termina- tions -alis, -aris (cp. caeruleus for caeluleus, Parilia for Palilia by dissimilation). In pronunciation it seems to have had a specially strong sound after a mute, which accounts for the many suffixes in -ul and for the introduction of a vowel, oftenest u or i, to emphasize it, as dulcis (cp. ykuavs), scalpo, sculpo (cp. y\a), and such forms as facultas, facilis, saeculum, pericuhim. 22.] The Mutes.— Guttumls C, K, Q, G; dentals T, D ; labials. P,B. Pronunciation of the Gutturals. C and G have in many modem languages, or rather in most, a palatal or sibilant sound when they come before E and I, especially before I pure or followed by another vowel. To take the often quoted name — Cicero is in Italian in some mouths Tohitchero, in others Shishero, in German Tzitzero, in French and English Sisero. These all agree in rejecting the hard guttural, but they do not agree in their substitute for it; nor do the III. 23. PRONUNCIATION. 25 Italians at least carry out their pronunciation uniformly, but in many cases preserve the hard sound before e and i, inserting an h after their modern way of spelling, as in Grechi, lunghe, lunghi. Gothic, Welsh, and German all three preserve the hard sound in words taken in the early stages of their language direct from Latin, but this is not an absolute proof, as it is probable that they had at first no palatalised gutturals themselves. The testimony of foreign languages then is in itself weak, though it offers at first sight a difficulty. In order to arrive at the truth of the matter, we must look into the ancient evidence. This may be arranged under three heads — ( i .) that of monuments, (a.) transcriptions, (3.) the analogy of other languages. 23.] (i.) Monuments. — It is a noticeable and in itself almost a convincing fact that no grammarian has a syllable to say on the difference of pronunciation between different positions of the gutturals. The argument from this silence is very sti-ong, con- sidering what small matters they often mention. The nearest thing recorded by any one of them is an assertion of the gram- marians Servius and Pompeius, neither of them before the fifth century and the latter an African, that d and t before i pure were sibilated, e.g. that medius and Tiiius were to be, sounded medsius and Titsius (Munro, F. R. p. 16). But the inference even for that century is by no means necessary from the dentals to the gutturals, though contrariwise the mention of one would very naturally have led to that of the other if it had commonly existed. The evidence of inscriptions is to much the same effect. We do not possess many in which k is used before either of the vowels in question, but there are one or two. The forms Dekem- \bres] and Keri, genitive of Kerus or Gerus, masculine form of Ceres, especially the latter, are of an early date (C. 844 and 46). What is perhaps more remarkable is that k is the regular initial for citra on boundary stones, a fact which I believe has not been as yet quoted in this discussion. See Rudorff, Gromatische Institutionen, p. 345, and below on the Agrarian Law, § 4. On the other hand,' the confusion of ci and ti, though very common in later times, is exceedingly rare in the first centur'ss after Christ. Supposed instances generally turn out to arise from careless copying. The earliest substantiated are not earlier than the 26 PEONUNCIATION. m- 24- beginning of the third century, viz. termmac{iones] and dejiniciones, and these, as Professor Munro remarks, are from Africa — ' Africa great mother of barbarisms and heresies.' As to the testimony of MSS. it is very remarkable that good ones, so says the same authority, often confuse t and c in other cases, e. g. ai and ac, tetera and cetera, but rarely in this. Such MSS. write dicio, condicio, solacium, novicius, etc., but contio, nuntius, spatium, etc., just as inscriptions of the first two centuries A.D. and generally later. The confusion whic"h does exist (as in tetera and cetera) seems to point also to a hard sound ; for there is little likeness between te and tche, but a good deal between te and ke, or at any rate a possibility of confusion. This is also said to be a confusion common among the French Canadians of our own time. (See more in Max Miiller, Leet. ii. p. 168.) 24.J (2.) Transcriptions. — The Komans in transcribing Greek, the Greeks in writing Latin words, employ C and K as con- vertible. The Greek usage is not so important as evidence, as like the old Gothic, Teutonic, and Welsh peoples, they had no g sounds, and could have gone no nearer to them than f or s, if there had been any to render. But the Roman custom is I think very conclusive. It is true that some three centuries before Christ they were very ignorant of grammar, and had fallen into careless ways of writing and pronouncing, confusing for instance the c and g. But from that time onward, under the influence of Greek teachers, they took to grammatical studies with peculiar ardour, and seem to have taken particular pains in rendering Greek accurately. We have seen that in the time of Cicero they- introduced no less than five new letters or combinations for this purpose, viz. y, 3, cJi, tli, ph. Now if Cilicia when written in Roman characters did not represent the same sound as the Greek KtXiKta, they had nothing to do but to extend their partial use of Ic before a to the other vowels, and to have exactly represented the Greek word by writing Kililda. That they did not do so is a presumption that c was a sufficient representative of the k in all its positions. Surely, again, if the Umbrians introduced a dif- ferent letter or a diacritical mark for the g or i, the Romans, who were evidently fond of trying experiments of this kind, would have left some trace of the same distinction if it had existed in their language. III. 25, 26. PEONUNCIATION. 27 25.] (3.) Atialogy of Cognate Languages. — In the process of phonetic decay, which the analogy of other languages exhibits to us, we meet with a full explanation of the difficulty. The guttural before E and I is naturally sounded somewhat differently from what it is before the other vowels. These two are neces- sarily sounded in the front part of the mouth, and the guttural is, to save trouble, attracted, if we may use the expression, into the same region. A, O, U are all sounded in the back of the mouth and combine easily with the true guttural; but it requires a double, or at least a more vehement and powerful action, to pre- serve the full guttural with E and I. Thus a slight differentiation arises which may be expressed by the signs KA, K'l. Then a slight Y or palatal sound is heard as Kyi, e. g. in the corrupt pronunciation of kind as h/ind, and from this are developed in process of time the various sibilant and palato-dental sounds which we have in modern languages. The very fact that these vary so, would seem to make it evident that we cannot seek the original pronunciation in any one of them, but ought to carry them all up to a common source. We have already noticed the analogous fact in the Teutonic languages that all the gutturals were at first hard, and so they remain generally, when initial, though c becomes ch as medial, e.g. in Kirche, Kelch, Kuche, while their pronunciation in different German dialects varies very much, e. g. that of g in Berlin is nearly y, and in South Germany soft gh. The same original hardness is allowed for Greek, though in many modern Greek dialects similar modifications to those of the Romance languages have taken place. ' In many of the Greek islands,' writes a Greek gentleman (Mr. D. Bikelas in Academy, vol. ii. p. J 87), ' the k is pronounced like the Italian c before e, i, u ; viz. they pronounce Cicepa>v for KiKipcav, ee(t>a\ri Tov Cvpov for KeaXri tov Kvpov, cvpiacrj for KvpiaK-q,' etc. He also refers to the modified sound of k before the same vowels in ordi- nary Greek pronunciation. Taking these analogies into con- sideration, it seems almost certain that the Italic languages have gone through a similar change, giving birth to the varieties of the Romance tongues. The only object for classical scholars is to determine at what point of the change to fix their mark. 26.] The arguments above adduced, viz. the silence of gram- 28 PRONUNCIATION. "i- 27. 28. marians, the evidence of early inscriptions and MSS. which do not confuse CI and TI, and the constant transcription of Greek k by Latin c, have made it clear that in the first two centuries the guttural C was scarcely distinguishable before E and I from the same letter before other vowels. After the second century a.d. the change gradually began to operate. The way for it was already prepared by a process of decay in one of the Italian dialects, the Umbrian. This people, whom we have no reason to suppose were greatly given to philology, introduced the letter d, of which we have spoken, for y, and employed it (though not universally) before E and I, e.g. in' gesna = cena, degem-ditf= decem-duo,/3fm = faciat; or as S in later Umbriam, e.g. in jiaSe = pacem. The S was also employed by the Volscians, e. g. Jhsia = faciat. This may account also for the play upon the words Sosiam and Socium in Amphitruo, 383, 4, which may well be excused in the Umbrian Plautus '. In Umbria, then, phonetic decay had in the matter of the gutturals, as in many other points, proceeded further than in Latium. The same early decay in a dialect appears also, if rather faintly, in the Hellenic languages in this very matter. Thus the Illyrian name Aiftoi is no doubt equivalent to A^/ciot, Decii, and the Messapian Aafo'yuas to Becumus, a softening very like that observable in Umbrian. 27.] The only distinction, thereforCj that we are warranted in drawing between the pronunciation of C v^ith the two vowels in question and with the others, is one that would require no diacritical mark to distinguish it, one, that is, in the first stage of decay, K becoming K'. Pronounce the C rather forwarder in the mouth, lightly and with less guttural effort^ and this result will be obtained. I venture to think that by making this slight difference all the supposed awkwardness and ugliness oi Kihero, etc., will vanish. 28.] The case of G is pretty nearly parallel to that of C, and in practice among ourselves is less likely to be troublesome, as it is hardened in all or almost all our Teutonic words, as get, give, begin, as it is in Germany. The change in this letter seems to have begun with an assimilation to J in the fourth and fifth 1 An instance, outside Umbria, is on the mirror found at Praeneste with the cista Ficoroniana, where the word Loma, represents Lucna, Lucina, Luna the moon. (C. 55.) ' III. 29-31. PEONUNCIATION. 29 centuries, when we find occasionally such forms as magestates = maiestates, and fieUvri, viginti (Roby, p. Hi). 29.] The difference between C, K, and Q is represented by Quintilian as almost nil. 30.] The Dentals D, T seem both to have been pure dentals, that is, D, as well as T, was pronounced upon the teeth, not, like our D, in the top of the mouth, or, as it is called, as a cerebral. The very common confusion between the two could not have been so general and so early unless this was the case. The change of D to R takes place chiefly in the preposition ad in composition, as before v in anorsum, S. C. Bacch. 196, 35. arvorsarius, Lex Rep. 198, so, 33, arvenas, arvocatos, Priscian, i. 45j etc. ; before/" in arfuerunt, arfuise, S. C. Bacch. 2, ai, arfines, Priscian ; before gutturals, arcesso, arger, Priscian ; and in other words, in arbiter, meridies^, auris (cp. aud-ire), Ladinum. (See Corss. i. 238 foil.). In arduitur, Tab. XII. x. 7, it is dissimilated before a d. In Umbrian d is generally represented by r, a sound between r and s. 31.] The Labials, in like manner, must have been very close to one another, being frequently interchanged. ' Cp. Varro, L. L. vi. 4, ' Meridiea ab eo quod mediua dies ; D antiqui non K in hoc dicebant, ut Fraeneste incisum in solario vidi.' 30 ON THE LATIN ACCENT. iv. i, 2. CHAPTEE IV. On the Latin Accent. 1.] ' AccENTUs' (says Servius) 'est certa lex et regula ad ele- vandam et deprimendam syllabam uniuscuiuse[ue particulae ora- tionis' (De Ace. 7,, 3, ap. Corssen, ii. p. 796). This, and many other passages of the grammarians, show that the ancient accent was by no means, as with us, a stress laid upon one syllable of a word, but the pronunciation of that syllable on a higher or lower note than the rest of the word ; that it was in fact a musical not a quantitative symbol. The same thing is perhaps more strikingly shown by the Greek name for accentj TrpotroiSia. 2.] The laws of the Latin accent are very simple, though probably unknown as laws to many English scholars who are familiar with the rules of Greek accentuation. The reason of this no doubt is that in English we have preserved the accent pretty correctly in our pronunciation. The rules for Latin accent as known to the gramrfiarianSj and as usual in classical . Latin^ may be expressed in a very few words. (i.) Monosyllables are circumflexed when the vowel is long by nature, and acute when it is short, just as in Greek : as reSj c6r. (a.) Bisyllables are always accented on the first syllable, cir- cumflexed when that vowel is long by nature and the last syllable is also short, &sR6ma, dSnum; but in other cases always acute, as Somae, dSm/us. (3.) Polysyllables depend for their accent on the quantity of the penultimate, not of the last syllable ; when that is long they follow the rule for disyllables, when it is short they have an acute accent on the antepenultimate ; as fades, ultima, cicMi ; cecidi, pudicus. IV. 3, 4. ON THE LATIN ACCENT. 31 (4.) The rule for enclitics is that the accent falls on the syllable nearest to the enclitic ; e. g. armdque, omnidve, armisque, tantdne. (5.) Prepositions^ relative pronouns^ etc. lose their accent; as ' Troiae qui primus ah dris.'' They are in fact drawn into the same word, and so are often written ; e. g. post hde or post- hdc, Sum tdxat or dumtdooat, praeter ea or praeteria, but in no case are they accented. The following prepositions are found written in one word, with their cases, in the inscriptions of the age of the Republic (C. I. L. i.), in no less than 118 times, a or ah 15 times, ad and de g times, e ov ex 6 times, oh once. Besides which we have nequis 27 times, seiquis 11 times, quodie 3 times, and others. 3.] Thus we see that Latin differed from Greek in its dislike of accenting final syllables, and in making the penultimate, not the ultimate syllable, important for polysyllables. No words but monosyllables are accented on the last vowel except where the original final syllable has been lost by omission or contraction ; as credorC, viden', ilUc{e), nostrd{ti)s, damnds. 4.] This usage in Latin, which disallows the accent on the last syllable, has been of great influence in shortening the long final vowels with which Latin, like Greek, was at first burdened, and in hastening the general decay of terminations, especially in the vulgar language. From the influence of the accent probably it is that the final vowels a, e, became short in such words as forma, patre, censor, which we find long in the Epitaphs of the Scipios, and to a great extent in the dramatists. From those epitaphs we get the following instances of archaic long vowels afterwards shortened by the accent : Elogium Scipionis Barbati : — ' Gnaivdd fatri progn^tus fdrtis vir sapidnsque. consdl censor aidilis quef fuit aplid vos.' And ii. 4, ' subigit omn6 Loucfoam dpsid^sque abdoucit.' El. 'Mors p^rfecit tua ut Issent 6mnid br^via Honds famd virtusque gldria ^tque ingenium.' ' terrd, Publi, prognatum Publid, Cornfli.' 32 ON THE LATIN ACCENT. iv 5, 6. El. iv :— ' Quoiel viid defecit ndn bonds bonfire ^' So Epitaph of Naevius : — 'Itdqne pdstquam 'st O'rci trSditiis thesauro.' Epitaph of Plautus : — ' Scaena 'st deserta : dein Risus Ludus locusqve.' And see further under the heads of the different cases and verbal terminations. All these and many more became short in earlier and later Latin, where we find even the a in such words as frustra, extra, and the o in the first person of many verbs made short, till we come to the accentual poetry of the fourth and fifth cen- turies. 5.] In the same way the accent has tended to the abolition of many final vowels altogether, either when standing alone or in combination with a weak consonant. This has taken place very frequently in nouns of the o and consonantal declensions ; e. g. in magister{os), vir{os), vigil{is), exul{is), etc., while in many other cases the s is left but the vowel before it has fallen out ; e. g. den{ti)s, 'men{ti)s, nostra{ti)s, fron{di)s. The rule is that where a liquid precedes, the s is lost, as vigiUis) ; but that a dental coalesces with the s, as in fron{di)s, frons, etc. So that it is impossible to tell at once whether a stem is consonantal or ended in -i without knowing the genitive plural. 6.] In the same way the « or e of neuter nominatives fell away in animalii), cocJilearie), lact{i), etc. Many words have both the longer and the shorter form, and so ut and uti. E ' I do not quote the line ' quoius forma lyiirtutei parisuma fuit^ because I do not scan it (with Biicheler and others) ' quoiris forma virtiitei parisuma fiiit.' The objection to this is that it makes the i of the superlative suffix short, a measure of which we have no examples, and which is contrary to the probable derivation of this suffix -is, from the comparative suffix -ioa. We should perhaps scan ' quoius fdrma virtutel parisuma fdit ;' on the analogy of ilUus, umus, etc. (Compare Corssen, Kr. Beitr. p. 544 ; see below, pron. decl., chap, xiii, and notes on the inscription itself.) IV. 7- ON THE LATIN ACCENT. 33 is also frequently lost, e. g. in imperatives dic{e), fac{e\ fer[e) ; and in the pronouns hic^e), ilUc{e), etc., neu{e), nec{e), qm-n{e), sv-n[e). 7.] Most of these instances can be explained by the ordinary rules of the Latin accent, but there are many others which do not harmonise with it ; e. g. victrim for vict{d)nx, where the long syllable o is lost, and that the one which generally has the accent. So dix{is)ti, crep(a)ui, nec{a)ui, suiJ)Uo)rsum, gau{i)deo, jmer[i)tia ; and the shortening of many syllables, hommis for homonis, fidei for fidei, cogmtus, agmtus from notns, peiero from iuro, in all of which the syllable has been lost or shortened which ought, according to modern rules, to have been accented. The inference from this is that the rule of accentuation must have once been freer than at present, and that the accent was not (in fact) bound to the last three syllables of the word, or dependent on the quantity of the penultimate. What the earliest rule was has hardly yet been discovered. (See, for further details, Corssen, ii. pp. 893-906.) 34 . FOEMATION OF WORDS. v. i. CHAPTER V. Formation of Words. l.J All languages seem originally to begin with a number of monosyllabic sounds or roots, many of which we can explain as onomatopoeic, while others seem to defy our power of con- jecture. It is not our purpose here to try to divine their origin, but to show how out of them the Latin language arose. It will be worth while to state very briefly what are the various processes of formation which the widest analysis of human speech has revealed to us. There are three great types of language — to adopt the system and notation proposed by Schleicher — naturally distinguished' according to their manner of using these roots or formative elements to express concrete ideas. (i.) The roots remain separate and distinct, as in what may be called the Isolating languages. Supposing R to stand for root, r for a subordinate root, the separate root B or this + a sub- ordinate rootj without any modification, represent the form of the word in these languages, i.e. B or R-\- r. Taking, for instance, the roots i, 'to go,' ma, 1st personal pronoun, 'I go' would be in such languages i ma. Instances of these languages a»e Chinese, Siamese, Annamite. (3.) The principal root remains the same, but it receives an addition in the form of a changeable prefix {p), suffix («), or infix (?) ; and thus we reach a higher stage in the formation of language. The form of a word in these — such as Finnish, Tatar, Basque, Bantu, and very many others, in fact the greatest number of languages existing — will be Bs or pBs, i. e. i-ma or i-mi, the principal root i never changing. This type may be called the agglutinative. (3.) The highest type regularly alters the principal root for the purposes of expression, and hence these languages are called Inflectional. Preserving the same notation, instead of B V. 2. FORMATION OF WORDS. 35 these languages employ R^ (i.e. R^, R^, etc.) with or without prefixes and suffixes. We are acquainted with two great classes of such languages, the Semitic, and the Aryan or Indo-Germanic. The first has several forms unknown to the second, e. g. R^ or pR^ ; for in the latter R^s — that is, modified rbot + sufiix — is the only form known. ThuSj using the same elements, we get ai-mi or et-/;H as the typical form in Indo-Germanic. It must be noticed, however, that, though iS"* is the general symbol, it represents exactly but a small part of any language. Very few words comparatively are so simple in form as ei-jw, dv/f (ow-s), es-t, lex {legs), etc. The root constantly developes into a stem (according to the usual metaphor) ; that is, is not only alterable itself, but is constantly followed by one or more pro- nominal roots or suffixes, besides the final suffix ; e. g. o-Ta-xrf-y, (J)op-Ti-K6-s, Tu^-ir\-ao-y.ai. ; doc-tu-s, doc-t-is-si-mu-a, am-av-is-ti. Lastly, two or more complete stems may be compounded, as XoYo-Yp(io-9, suavi-loquen-s. In dealing then with the accidence of these languages we speak of stems rather than roots, meaning thereby complete forms of words minus the final suflSx. 2.] Latin is one of the dialects of this class, belonging, ac- cording to Schleicher's division, to the South-western European division together with the Greek and Keltic languages. In these, as in other Aryan languages, there are only two sorts or kinds of words distinguished as verb and noun. All adverbs, conjunctions, and prepositions must originally have belonged to one or other class, though it is not of course always possible to determine the original form. Thus in Latin nan is for ne unum, and ne or nei is in itself a case form ; que is perhaps the neuter plural quae, perhaps an ablative ^-que-d; ce-do is an imperative = ' give here,' and so on. In practice it is customary as well as convenient to consider Nouns before Verbs ; but there are some indications that they were originally developed in inverse order. This is inferred from the facts, (i.) that the terminations of verbs are so much more worn out than those of nouns, none of them remaining perfect ; (a.) that there are no attempts at denotation of gender in verbal terminations. In treating of accidence, however, it will be easier to begin in the ordinary way. D a 36 NOUNS. DENOTATION OF GENDER vi. i, 2. CHAPTER VI. NOUNS. Denotation of Gendee. 1.] Theee are three elements in the declension of nouns — Gender, Number, and Case. rirst, of Gender. The denotation of gender is not an original part of declension inasmuch as it is evidently an effort of the imagination to transfer distinctions of sex to inanimate things, and there are, as we shall see, many signs of incompleteness in the way in which it is carried out. Nevertheless, the triple division as regards gender seems to have been made before the separation of the Indo-Germanic family, seeing that the same modes are in use in so many different languages. 2.] The cognate suffixes denoting gender in Latin, as in other languages, are s for masculines and feminines, and m and d for neuters. But even in Latin a good many words appear without suffixes. In many cases the suffix has been absorbed or could not be preserved in. accordance with the rules of Latin phonology. Absorption has taken place in Latin in maseuline.and femmine stems ending in s, and neuters in e, i, 11, especially as final s and m are very easily dropped in Latin. The rules of phonology forbid the addition of the suffix (in) to neuter stems in I, n, r, s, c, i. But no reason of this kind can be alleged to explain why masculines in I, n, r have no suffix, e. g. sol, ren, fur ; while stems like puis, mens, frons, sors have it. Sanguis and pollis for sanguin-s, pollin-s are of course exceptions. The pro- bability therefore is that all nouns were originally without a suffix of gender — which, it must be remembered, appears chiefly or almost entirely in the nominative case alone — and that the VI. 3-5- NOUNS. DENOTATION OF GENDER. 37 suffixes spread gradually till they occupied almost but not entirely the various classes of nouas. It is of course also ques- tionable whether many of those stems, which are generally quoted as subject to loss, ever had the suffixes at all. There are said to be moreover many classes of nouns in Sanskrit which have no suffixes, and Greek and Latin, with much that is com- mon, do not agree altogether on these points. In Greek jxiXas, Krei's, 6e\(/)i's, etc. have the suffix, which the masculine participle has notj e. g. ^iptav ; while in Latin just the converse is the case, ren, oscen, etc. being without it sMAferens with it. 3.] When, however, the suffixes were added they appear at first to have indicated only a twofold division — one, that is to say, oi persons and things rather than of genders proper. This seems to be proved by the fact that -s is the original suffix for feminines as well as masculines, that is, for personal as opposed to real declension. The meaning of the suffixes is probably beyond our power to attain to. Perhaps the -s suffix may be the same as the pronoun sa, 'he.' The -m of the neuter appears to be the same as the suffix for the accusative case : the d in Latin is confined to pro- nouns and pronominal words, as ho{d)c{e), quid, aliud. 4.J There are nevertheless in Latin, as in Greek, some neuter substantives that have the personal suffix, as virus, valgus, as well as all neuters singular of participles, and adjectives like felim. Many neuters consist merely of the naked stem without any suffix, as vetus, pectus ; triste, eornu ; differing from the other genders in this respect that they alone can end in the vowels e, u. None, however, end in -a and -i except Greek words like acroama, sinapi, and none in -o. Neuter plurals, however, invariably end in -a (originally -a) and so far are perfectly distinguished. 5.] The differentiation by suffix being incomplete, other methods were resorted to, especially to distinguish the personal gender into masculine and feminine. There can be no question that this was carried out in a very arbitrary and uncertain manner. In fact the whole matter of the denotation of gender is one of the clumsiest and least satisfactory processes of ancient lan- guage ; and we may reckon ourselves fortunate in having got rid of it in English, except for purposes of poetry or to express real distinction of sex. 38 NOUNS. DENOTATION vi. 6, 7. (i.) The general rule is that the vowel at the end of the stem is raised from short to long for the feminine. Thus we have in old Latin regularly /oma, fama, as well as nuhes, res, parallel to the Greek Uk-tj, koA^. But we have also as exceptions ^oetd, scribd, beside bTro'rTjs and veavlds ; and in the feminine the short vowel in domus, anus, and in Greek ohos, bpoaos, etc. This distinction (such as it is) seems to have arisen before the separation of the Aryan languages, being common to a good many dialects. Another of the same period is the reservation of the genitive singular in -s2/a, Greek -010, to masculines and neuters, and that in -s to feminines in the case of a stems. Thus, '(Jttwos has genitive 'Cttttocio, t-mtoio, 'kirov, while x^^P" makes xt^pas- The same thing probably took place in Latin, all genitives in a-s being from feminine substantives ; as familias, terras, escas, monetas, etc. 6.] (2.) After separation, the feminine is distinguished by retaining the older form of the stem^, in the case generally of -a stems, without the suiEx. Thus we have nova, acri-s, beside novo-s, acer ; and in the first case the sufiix is dropped, though it is retained in instances like donms, etc., where the vowel has not been heightened to a. Besides this there are minor peculiarities adapted arbitrarily to this purpose. The proper dative form is retained, for instance, in the feminine equabus, fiUaius, lihertabus, to distinguish them from the masculines equis, etc. ; and again, the -s of the com- parative stem is changed to -/ for the masculine and not for the neuter, though we have such things as bellum posterior, foedus prior, quoted from old writers to show that there was originally no distinction. (See below. Comparison of Adjectives, ch. xi.) 7.] (3.) Lastly, special stems are formed for particular genders, or reserved for them. Thus we have regin-a, gallvfi-a, victric-s ' The originality of the vowel a in many stems which have afterwards generally changed to o is particularly apparent in the adverbs. Thus we get the locative pra-i, prae ; the ablatives contra, extra, ita, aliuta, longe, hene, etc. ; and the accusatives quam, tarn, nam, etc., which imply no feminine idea. In Oscan a contrary process has taken place to that observed in Latin. The full termination is retained for masculines, e.g. Mapas, Tanas; while feminines end in u, Mj as ado famdo = ilia familia, midnHcu ( = communis), teremni& ( = terminus). (Momm- sen, Unterit. Dialekt. p. 227.) VI. 7- OF GENDER. 39 (but victrida neuter), and all stems ending in i5n- and tdt- feminine ; just as in Greek ^Seia, honipa, av\r]TpC8-, XvKaiva, etc. The termination -or is likewise reserved for masculines, except in the cases of soror, tueor, which declare themselves, and those exceptional neuters to which we have just referred. This seems all that can be said generally with reference to the denotation of gender : a number of special empirical rules would be out of place here ; but some will be found under the different declensions. On the whole nothing is so complete and effectual as the old Propria quae maribus, which it is to be hoped modern teachers will not entirely drop, or will resuscitate where it has been dropped. 40 NOUNS. NUMBER AND CASE. vii. 1-3. CHAPTEK VII. NOUNS. NUMBEE AND CaSB. l.J The only distinction of number in Latin is that between one and more than one. There is no dual except in the two forms duo and amho, and duo sometimes loses its dual form, becoming duos, duas in masculine and feminine, and even dua in the neuter ; ambos and ambas are also found. The distinction of the plural from the singular will be best considered under the cases. 3.] The case system in Latin is formed by a selection from the common system of the Aryan languages, with the addition of a few peculiar suffixes. The same suffixes have not adhered to all stems alike, some being preserved for one and some for an- other, and they have been variously modified by coalescing with the termination of the stem. Hence it is that we get different declensions distinguished according to the termination of the stem ; though the difference in Latin is considerably less than it is in Greek. 3.] The original number of cases, or rather the number of case suffixes in common use before the Aryan nations separated, was eight, not including the vocative, which may be considered^ merely as an interjection consisting of the stem without suffix. These were : — Plural. Dual. 1. Nominative. i. Nominative. i, 2. Nom. Ace. 2. Accusative, 2. Accusative. Vocative. 3. Ablative. \ 3. Genitive. 3. 4. Gen. Loc. 4. Genitive. J 4. Locative. 5. Locative, ^l 5. 6. Dat. Ab). \ 5. 6. 7. Dat. Abl. Ins. 6. Dative. J 7. Instrumental. / 7. Instrumental, I. 8. Instrumental, II. VII. 4. NOUNS. NUMBER AND CASE. 41 The tendency of language has been to lessen this number of cases, by melting differing forms into one, or by making one form do double duty. So in Greek the ablative has been lost in the genitive ; the dative and locative have coalesced ; while in Homer the instrumental form is made to stand for either genitive or dative, and is soon after altogether lost. In Latin, in like manner, the genitive in three declensions is supplied by the locative form in common use, and the dative and ablative most frequently coalesce. There are no traces of either instru- mental in Latin. It will be seen that the plural is ordinarily but not universally formed by adding -s to the singular case suflBx, and that this had a tendency to drop away. 4.] It may be worth while to give a tabular statement of the oldest case sufExes, omitting those of the dual which have no bearing upon Latin. (Chiefly from Schleicher and Ferrar.) 1. Nominative. Siing. M. F. -s, often lost in Latin or not added. N. -t or -d ; or -»i= accusative ; or naked stem. Plur. M. F. -SOS or -sasa ; gen. reduced to as : Latin -s : in 2 decl. i. N. Originally a like accusative. 2. Accusative. ^ Sing. M. F. -m in vowel, -awi in consonantal stems : Lat.»i,e»i. N. Like nominative. Flur. M. F. -ms or -ns, perfect in Gothic vocalic stems, but -m or -n is lost in Greek and Latin, and the stem-vowel lengthened in compensation. 3. Ablative. Sing. M. F. N. -t vowel stems, -at consonantal : Greek adverbs in -as : Latin -d in all declensions. Flur. „ Like dative. 4. Genitive. Sing. M. F. N. -s or -as : Latin -as, -os, -us, -es, -is. Flur. M. F. N. Originally -as-am-s, becoming -asdm, -sdm, -dm : Latin -om, -rom : Greek -ay, -aaav. 42 NOUNS. NUMBER vii. 5. 5. Locative. Sing. M. E N. Originally -an, -in in pronominal declension ; ordinarily -i (Latin genitive in -i). Plur. M, F. N. -sva : Sanskrit -susu or -su : Greek -en, -aa-t : Latin = dative and ablative plural in -is. 6. Dative. Sing. M. P. N. -ai (perhaps guna of locative) : Latin -ei, -i, pronominal hhi-am : Latin -bei, -M. Plur. hhyam-s : Latin -bus ; in pronouns -leis, -bis. 7. Insteumbntal, I (comitative). Sing. -d, perhaps Greek a/i-a, Six-"- 8. Instrumental, II (proper). Sing. -bhi, Greek -0i. Plur. -bhi-s, Greek -^t or -(ptv. There are besides special ease forms, as the Latin locative of motion in -im, as olim, illim, dein-de, illin-c. The adverbial forms in -tus and -ter are doubtful. The Umbrian accusative in -f is quite unique. 5.] In Latin the stems of nouns end in the vowels a, e, 0, u, i, and a number of consonants. There is therefore, according to the circumstances mentioned above, a separate declension for each of the vowels and one for the consonants. But the -i declension cotobines very closely with the consonantal, so that there may be said to be on the whole five, answering in fact to the time-honoured five of our old school-books. The old division is thus correct as far as it goes, but it does not seem arranged in right order. They should rather be treated in pairs, the a and e forming one, the and u another, and the third pair being for practical purposes one^. The reasons for thus pairing ' We may remark that the declension character may always be known by the genitive plural in Latin, -whioh is the only case that preserves the stem-ending always intact. According to the convenient doggrel,' 'Declension characters are those that come In genitives before the -um or -rum.' VII. 6, 7. AND CASE. 43 the declensions arise from their general similarity, which will appear in the following pages ^. 6.] The division of cases here adopted, in which the locative is always distinguished from the other case forms, has not, I believOj been carried out in any extant Latin Grammar, though Mr. Roby has effected it partially. But it seems rational, since (i) it is impossible to separate the forms acknowledged to be locatives in each declension from the other similar forms with a genitivCj dative, or ablative meaning ; and (a) in no other way could the parallelism of each declension be so well exhibited, 7.] Paradigm of Genders in the Declensions. A declension. Masculine and feminine substantives, and feminine adjectives. E „ Feminine substantives (one masculine and one com- mon). „ Masculine and neuter, substantives and adjectives ; some feminine substantives. U „ Masculine and neuter substantives; some feminine sub- stantives, and adjectival compounds of manus (?). 1 i> 1 Masculine, feminine and neuter, substantives and ital. / Consonantal. J adjectives. ' Mr. Roby makes two (Hvisions : (l) nouns with stems ending in -o, -e, or -o ; (2) nouns with stems ending in -u, -i, or a consonant. But this, though con- venient in some points, separates unnecessarily the -0 and -u declensions, and requires a number of subdivisions. The division into three pairs classes together those only that are really nearest, and requires only the simplest subdivisions. The real analogy of the declensions is seen by taking the oldest forms as the starting-point, not by giving them as an appendix. 44 THE A AND E DECLENSIONS. VIII. I. CHAPTEK VIII. I. The a and H Declensions. 1.] These declensions have originally the same terminations, a good many words belonging to both ; but they become differ- entiated in their later forms^ especially in the nominativCj dative, and ablative plural. The vocative, singular and plural, in both is like the nominative. Paradigm. (Rarer forms are enclosed in round brackets, those in square brackets are not actually found but necessarily inferred.) Nominative Accusative Genitive. Loc. (Gen.) Dative . Ablative Terminations of the A declension. Old Form. Later Form. A, (A-s), a. A-m, a-m. A-s, (A-is), {a-es, es 1). A-i, ae. A-i, ae. A-d, a. Plw. Nominative Accusative . (A-s ?), A-i, ae. A-s, a-s. \ A-om,-6m, [ A-roi Loc. (Dat. Ab.) A-is,- Genitive . ■ | a *'"'' °'°' } a-rvm,{'1ka). Terminations of the E declension. Old Farm.. Later Form. E-s, E-m, E-s. E-i, E-i, [E-d], E-s, E-s, e-s. e-m. e. e-s. [E-rom], e-rum. [E-bos], 6-hus. Dative, Ablat. [A-bos], (a-Jms). 2.] Peculiarities of the A declension. All the words of this declension are either masculine or feminine, the majority the VIII. 2-4. THE A AND E DECLENSIONS. 45 latter. In this respect also it is similar to the -e declension, all instances of which are feminine except one. Nominative singular. Both masculines and feminines of this declension want the suffix, but there is some evidence that the masculines once had it. We find not only the Oscan praenomina Mdpas (Marius), Tanas, but in Latin paricidas, hosticapas. The first occurs in the law of Numa (ap. Pest. Ep. v. ^arrici), ' Si qui hominem liberum dolo sciens morti duit, paricidas esto,' and the second also in Fest. Ep. s. v. ' hosticapas hostium captor.' Final s was easily lost in Latin, and so it is in some Greek nouns of the same declension, evpvoTtd, vecj^ekrjyepeTd, tTnroTa. The feminine termination was originally a, (of which we have giveii some instances in chapter iv. § 4, cp. vi. § 5,) but it was shortened probably by the influence of the accent, and partly perhaps owing to the necessities of poetry. In the dialects the a is changed to u and even 0; Umbrian efantu, multu, svepu, svepo = siqua ; Osc&n etanto, vm. 3.] Accusative. The final m is often lost in early Latin in this as in other cases ; e. g. El. Scip. Barb., C. 30 : — ' Taurdsii(m) Cisauna(m) Samni(3 c^pit, Subigit oinn^(m) Loucdnam dpsid&que abdoucit ; ' (and see above, chapter iii. § 19, under the letter) ; and so espe- cially in Umbrian, and less frequently in Oscan. 4.] Genitive. The original genitive was probably a-s, not a-is. The only early instance of the latter termination a-is is the name Prosepnais (C. I. L. i. 57, P. L. M. i. F.) on a mirror found at Cosa. On the other hand, we have familias in constant use, and a number of other obsolete forms, such as escas, monetas, Latonas (Liv. Andron., Odyss.), terras, fortunas (Naev. B. P. i.), vias (Enn. Ann. xvii.), aulas, Maias, aquas, ' veteres ' ap. Charis. (Exc. p. 538 K, Corssen, Ausspr. i. p. 769). Others may perhaps be found in Plautus, but are as yet not fully substantiated (cp. Corssen, ii. p. 723, note). Another termination in -aes occurs frequently in inscriptions from B.C. 80 onwards, but it is confined almost exclusively to proper names, and chiefly to the names of slaves and libertinae. As the subject has been frequently disputed it may be worth while to give some lists of these genitives, and of the contracted or shorter forms in -es. 46 THE A AND E DECLENSIONS. VIII. 4. C. I. L. i. IndeXj p. 603, a : — Aquilliaes, 1025. Dianaes, 1342. Laudicaes, laia. Moscaes, 1063. Pesceniaes, laia. C. I. L. ii. Index, p. 779, a : — Staiaes Ampliataes, 4975, 60. Dianes, Aug. 13. Minerves, Mart. 31. Monimes, 633. *i.e. ver^ doubtful. ActeSj 3079. MyrineSj 3913. Trophimes, 4369. Valentines, 4379- C. I. L. iv. Index, p. 357 b : — Cominiaes, 3457- Equitiaes, 1835. Januariaes, 3333. Liviaes, 3133. lunaes, *i3o6. NolaeSj 1973?- Plantaes, 3655, 3656. Reinesius, Syntagma Inscriptionum, Ind. cli. xix : — Arescusaes. Agricoles. Auctaes. Basilices. Basillaes. Hygines. Macedonianes. Macedonies. Montanes. Philtates. Valentines. The whole list has been given in each case, though it may be of course that the index (especially of Reinesius) is imperfect. The character of these lists is self-evident. Besides' the doubt- ful word lunaes, the only others not proper names that have been quoted are dominaes, Bullet d. Inst. Rom. 1861, p. 178; vernaes, Pabr. 396, 358 (quoted by Corssen, i. 685). Annonaes, also adduced from Fabretti 313, 366, may be a proper name of a goddess (compare Grrut. 81, 10, Annonae Sanctae, Orell. 1810); provincies also occurs in a late Roman inscription, Grut. ^%6, 6 ; Henzen, 6817. VIII. 5- THE A AND E DECLENSIONS. 47 Considering then the peculiar character of the nouns in which this form occurs, and the lateness of its appearance, and, on the other hand, that the form Prosepnais is quite isolated and exists only on a work of art, the origin of which is unknown to us, it seems reasonable to conclude that the form in -ais or -aes is a Graecism. On the other hand, the shorter form in -as is of fairly frequent occurrence in old Latin, and is found as -as or -ar in the dialects, which on their part show no trace of a longer suffix. Thus we find, Umbrian, futas, Ijuvinas, famerias ; totar, j^ovinar, eUs. : Osca,n, molfas, maimas,vereias, eiiuas : Sabellian, Jovias (Corssen, i. pp. 769, 770). 5.] Locative. Bopp is of opinion that the genitive in -a-i, -ae is locative in form, and so it would seem probably to be. Corssen has lately come to the conclusion that it is a shortened genitive different from the form in a-s, and originally ending in -d-ias, perhaps a modification of the termination -sja. This, he says, became -a-ie through loss of the s, and assimilation of ia to ie, and then a-i through contraction (ii. p. 731, last edition). This is substantiated by a comparison of the Sanskrit agvorjas ; and it is argued that the locative meaning is not found in the old forms in d-i, which occur almost exclusively in abstract sub- stantives. On the other hand, we have not a vestige of this complex process of change in any Latin monument, and it is not at all conclusive to argue that because the locative sense is not usually found with this supposed locative form, it is not origin- ally a locative termination. The same thing might be said against the instrumental form -^t in Homer, which is quite as often or oftener genitive or dative in sense. And though the idea of place is not the com- monest, the Cista Ficoroniana certainly presents us with one un- doubted old locative in the words *med Bomai fecid.' On the whole, it seems simplest to conclude that this is a locative in form though generally in sense a genitive. Instances of it are found from the earliest times to Vergil. About the time of the Gracchi the contraction of ai to ae became general, and we find indeed Lucretius using both indifferently, but the form in -ai was no doubt with him, as with Vergil, an archaism. In vulgar Latin -ae constantly becomes e. 6.] Dative. The ending, like that of the former case, is in 48 THE A AND E DECLENSIONS. viii. 6-8. Latin originally d-i, usually contracted in classical times to -ae. In the old language it is even shortened to -a, as notahly in the Pisauran inscriptions, C. 167 sqq., Feronia, Loucina, Marica, Matuta; and in Minerva (194), FoHuna (H33 fr. Praeneste), and lunone \Louoina\ Tuscolana (1200^ 1201, fr. Capua). On the other hand, it becomes -e in Fortune (Tit. Fur. 64), Diane (168), Victorie (183), Yesune Mrinie (i8a), and others ; and in later Latin this becomes very common. None of the early instances of either -a or -e are from B-ome itself. 7.] Ablative in -d. This seems to have been the universal termination in all Latin declensions, and instances are found in all except in the -e declension. Thus we have praidad (Tit. Fur. twice), sententiad (S. C. Bacch.), Hinnad (C. 530, v.c. an), suprad, extrad ; Gnaivod ; senatud, magistratiid ; marid, dictatored ; and cp. sed (adv.), red-, prod,facilumed. The latest inscription in which it is found is probably the S. C. de Bacchanalibus, B.C. 186, v.c. 568. Plautus is thought by Eitschl to have used it or not at pleasure. (Ritschl, Neue Plant. Exc. i. p. 106; see, however, Corssen, ii. p. 1007 sq.) The letter seems to have been added to other cases of the personal pronouns by false analogy, as Med Bomai fecid, inter sed, etc. See below, on the Personal Pronouns, chap. xii. §§ 5 and 10. 8.] The a always remained long except in some cases of poetic licence in the adverbs, both in early and later writers. Thus Plautus seems always to sca,n/rustra. Ct^. Juxta (Catullus, Ixvi. 66),/rustra, (Mart. i. 92,21, Prudent. Uepl Srei/). i. 13), contra (Prud. ib. V. 145, Auson. Praefatiuncula ad Theodos. 16, and others in Lucian Miiller, De Re Metrica, p. 341). To these we may add two of contra from Ennius, about which there can be no reasonable doubt, though they are altered by Vahlen (see note on Enn. Ann. 181) ; ap. Serv. ad Aen. viii. 361, — ' Contra carinantes verba atque obscena profatus,' and ap. Varronem L. L. vii. 12, — ' Quis pater aut cognatus volet nos contrd tueri?' which Vahlen (following Ritschl) puts into the Tragedies (v. 444), though it is evidently from the Annals, and turns into iambics by the transposition of nos to after quis. In Valerius Flaceus viii. 34, and Manil. ii. 253, we find contra in some editions and MSS. ; but the first should certainly, the second probably, be emended. VIII. 9. THE A AND JS DECLENSIONS. 49 9.] Nominative plural. This should end, according to analogy, in as. The only instance quoted by the old grammarians is a line from an Atellan Fable by Pomponius of Bologna, pre- served by Nonius (Ribbeck, Com. Lat. Fr. Pomp. 141), ' accusal tivus pro nominativo :' — 'Quot laetitias insperatas modo mi inrepsere in sinum.' Ritschl has, however, ventured to introduce the form into his new edition of the Trinummus, 1. 539, ed. 1871 — 'Nam fulguritae sunt alternas arbores,' to avoid the hiatus produced by alternae. W. Wagner, criticis- ing this in the Academy, ii. 407, and in his introduction to the play, observes that the line of Pomponius should be punctuated ' Quot laetitias insperatas ! modo mi inrepsere in sinum,' and that there are other instances of the hiatus before ■ a cretic, such as that in the Trinummus. I have certainly not met with any other instance in Latin literature or inscriptions, except in a rather barbarous inscription of late but uncertain date, recording the repairs of St. Paul's ' fuori le mura,' and there existing, where we read : — ' wovavit pictura* ^uas in ruinis era(n)t totas et ^ectu(m) cum tegulas,' (No. 1995 of Mr. Parker's Roman Photographs). But this, if not a mere slip, is probably like the Spanish use of the ac- cusative for nominative. The form MATRONA, of the Pisauran inscription, cannot be appealed to with certainty either as an instance of the termination a-{s) or a-{i), as both letters are equally evanescent at the end of words in Latin. On the other hand, the assumption of -as as the original form is supported by the dialects, e. g. Umbrian urias, tolas = ortae, urbes; Osc. aasas, scriftas = arae, scriptae; Sabell. asignas, aviatas. If, however, the termination in a-s was the original in Latin as well as in the other dialects, it is difficult to see by what process the ordinary termination in a-i, a-e, Greek" at, arose. Various theories have been suggested, none of which are con- clusive. The best appears to be that a similar process takes place here to that which we shall observe in the pronominal declension, chap. xiii. In pronouns with gender, both in Latin and Oscan, as well as to some extent in Greek and in Sanskrit, and in the Teutonic languages, we find an increase of the stem B 50 THE A AND E DECLENSIONS. viii. 10-13; with i, by which, to take the simplest instances, the nominative singular becomes *quo-i, quei, qui; qua-i, quae; and the plural in the same way, qui; quae; quae. Cp. Ose. pa-i, pa-e ; Goth. thai; Eng. the^. This pronominal i seems to be added by analogy to plural nominatives in the a and declensions of nouns. In the a declension there may have been at one time two parallel terminations in as and a-is. Matrona is perhaps a truncated form of the first ; while the ordinary a-i, ae would represent the second (see further, chap. ix. § 9). 10.] The Accusative plural is formed alike in all declensions with s. We find no trace of the n of the original suSix, except perhaps in the -ss in Oscan, e. g. elcass, vmss, teremniss, etc., and in the constant length of the vowel in Latin. The Umbrian accusative in this and other declensions has a peculiar term- ination in_/; as vitlaf = vitnlas, anglaf = oscines (?). (Cp. A. K. I. p. 113.) 11.] Genitive plural. The ending -om, or -Vim is sometimes contracted with the stem vowel, a-om or a-um becoming -urn in CaelicoMm, Graiugenum, and in the Greek words &raohm4m,. amphorum, just as -i.-t«v is contracted in Greek into -Si'. The other and common ending in a-rum is represented by a-zum, in Oscan, an indication that the r was originally s. The final m in both is often lost. 12.] The Locative form in -is, contracted from a-is, has become the ordinary dative and ablative plural. A peculiar form of it in -as is found in one inscription, which, if it does not explain the formation of the nominative, shows that the converse change of ai to a is not unexampled in Latin. It is, however, the only instance of the form. It reads devas | corniscas | sacevm. (C. 814.) The same case becomes -eis and even -es in early Latin, as in taboleis, scribeis, noneis, nuges, so that this case exhibits, like the nominative plural, a close analogy to the -0 declension. Thebis, Athenis, Formiis, etc., are simple locatives. 13.] The Dative and Ablative in -bus in this declension is only found with feminine nouns, and serves generally to mark a real distinction of sex, and to avoid ambiguity. The oldest instance seems to be ' dext/rabm manibus ' in Livius (Odys. 48 ap. Non.) ;. eabus is found in Cato (R. E. 15 a), and jiliabus in Cato (Prise), Livy, and Seneca, deabus with diis is found in Cic. (pro Rab. 5), vm. 14-17. THE A AND B DECLENSIONS. 51 and is elsewhere common ; natahis is used by Ovid. The com- monest of all these is probably libertabus, especially on inscrip- tions, in the formula 'libertis libertabusqviQ posterisque eorum.' There are perhaps no instances in early inscriptions, but in later ones we get ordinary feminine substantives, portahus, oleabus, horabus, and even 2idi^ecivfe&,raptaius,pudicalus,paucabus, Gabiahus, SUvanabus, besides the distinctives equabus, mulabus, puellabus, animahus, etc. (See Corss. Kr. Nach. p. 214, E.oby, § 368). On the original length of the termination -bus see under the i and cons, declension. 14.] Peculiarities of the E declension. The nouns of this declension are all feminine substantives, though one, dies, is also masculine, and the compound meridies is masculine in Ter. Ad. 848 ; most of them too are sister forms to nouns in the pre- ceding, especially of stems ending in -ia. The only ones which do not end in -ie are fames, fides, plebes, res, spes, and the abla- tives scabre, squale. The stems of dies, quies, requies, and spes seem to have been originally consonantal, i. e. dies-, quiet-, spes- ; -while fames and plebes, on the other hand, sometimes passed from this into the consonantal declension. On the .whole, theU; this declension may be treated as a sub- ordinate of the -a declension, being a peculiar modification of the stems in -ia with the addition of one or two disyllables and monosyllables. It is peculiar to the Italian languages, and may be considered of comparatively late origin. Alone of all the declensions it has a genitive plural exclusively in -rum. 15.] Nominative singular. This always has the suffix -s, which adapts itself to th.e termination ie, while it^ is not so easily attached to that in a- or id-. 16.] Genitive. As in the a declension, so here we have vestiges of a suffix in -s, not in -is, though some grammarians would assume the existence of the latter in both. We find the forms dies (Enn. Ann. 401, v. Georg. i. ao8 -i), fades (Claudius Quadrig. ap. Gell. ix. 14), rabies (Lucr. iv. 1083) ; pernicies (Cic), and luxuries are also quoted (Corss. ii. p. 733), and fides is restored by Wagner, Aul. 609, but not, I think, with certainty. The short form in e may be either formed by the loss of*, or it may be a contraction of ei in the locative, probably the latter. 17.] locative. This case ended in e-i, and as in the a declension E 3 52 THE A AND £! DECLENSIONS. viii. 18-20. became generally used for the genitive. It is contractedj as we have seen, into -e or -i, as in Hor. Od. iii. 7, 4, ' constantis iuvenem Jide,' so Ov. Met. iii. 341, vii. 738, etc., and probably Verg. Georg. i. ao8, ' Libra die somnique pares ubi fecerit horas.' Bii, in Aen. i. 636, is probably for diei, and so fidi (C. I. L. ii. 5042, of the Augustan age, 'fidi fiduciae causa '), and the common legal phrases plebi scitum, tribwni plehi. Gellius has collected a number of other instances in the passage above referred to (N. A. ix. 14). Though this form has usually lost its locative meaning it is retained to some extent in the phrases die quinte, die crastini, postridie, etc. 18.] The Dative case undergoes very much the same modifica- tions as the locative. The form in e is frequently used by Plautus. We find ' prodiderit commissa fide ' in Horace, Sat. i. 3, 95, ani ^ernicie in Livy, v. 13, 5. ' In fact,' says Gellius, 1. c, ' in easu dandi qui purissime locuti sunt, non faciei uti nunc dicitur sed facie dixerunt.' The other form, jpemicii, occurs in Corn. Nepos, viii. 3, 2,, a,nd fami in Plautus, Stich. 158. 19.] The form e-d of the ablative is never found, but must be inferred from analogy. The adverbs se-, sed, with the compound particle re-, red- may almost be given as instances. De for ded is another ablative of the same kind. These are, in fact, formed from stems SA, RA, DA (see below, ch. xiii.), and illustrate the transition from the a to the e declension. C^.facilumed, and see under ablative of the a declension. 20.] Thepluralof this declension is generally wanting; another proof that it is only a subordinate form, and not a separate declension. The only two words fully declined are dies and res. Others are found only in the nominative and accusative plural, viz. acies, effigies in both ; series (Sueton.), and eluvies (Curtius) in the nominative, and glacies in accusative (Vergil). Spes, as we have said, appears to have been contracted from a stem spes- or sper- (as in spero), and so we find the old forms sperem ('veteres' ap. Non.), speres, nominative, accusative in Ennius (Ann. 132, 410 v.), and «pmfe«, dative, ablative in Varro (Sat. Men. pp. 94, 179 Eiese; from Nonius). Fades, nominative, accusative, h&s facierum in Cato (Priscian, vii. p. 782 P. j Jordan, p. 69), and specierum, speciebm are found in the Digest. (Roby, § 341.) IX. I. THE AND U DECLENSIONS. 53 CHAPTER IX. II. The AKD U Declensions. 1.] These two declensions consist chiefly of masculines and neuters, though a few feminines are found. The u declension is here joined with the o, first, because of the great similarity of their old forms, secondly, because many nouns seem to pass from one to the other. Their later forms differ chiefly in the genitive singular and in the dative and ablative plural, in both of which cases the o declension employs the locative. The declension, as in Greek, consists of nouns, substantive and adjective, originally with a stems. The pronouns are treated separately. Paeadigm of Masculine and' Feminine Nouns. Declension. U Declension. Sing. Old form. Later form. Old form. Later form. Nom. 0-s, u-s. U-s, u-s. Accus. 0-m, u-m. U-m, (u-em) u-m, {u-em). Gen. (Only in pronominal declension). U-os,U-is, 4s, {u-is). Loc. 0-e, ei, i. [r-i?]. i. Dat. O-i, 0-e, 6. U-i, u-i, 4. Abl. 0-d, 0. U-d, (u-e). u, {u-e). Voc. . . . . e. Plur. Nom. 0-e,^,et(eis,es,is), i. U-s, u-s. Accus. 0-s, OS. U-s, u-s. Gen. 0-m, 0-rom, u-m, o- 0-es, eis, is. . (0-bus), (o-bus, rum. U-om, u-um, ikn. Loc. Dat. Abl i-bus). U-bus, u-bus, i-bus 54 THE AND U DECLENSIONS. ix. 2, 3. The neuters in the declension have nominative like accusa- tive in m, in the to declension both are generally, but not always, suffixless. 2.] Peculiarities of the O declension. The feminines of this declension are chiefly names of trees or Greek words, especially names of jewels or towns. Some vary in different writers, e. g. cytisus, ficus, lotus, alvws, coins. Some vary between the and w declension, e. g. laims, fictis, ctcpressws, quercvs, as, well as domus (f.). All neuters, except virus, volgm, and pelagus, end in -m in nominative, and of these volgus is often masculine, and has sometimes accusative valgum, Attius (1. 288, Trag. Lat. Fr. Ribb.), and Lucretius. 3.] Nominative Case. A whole class of stems in -ro, ero-, drop the termination o-s or u-s, and many omit the e, except in the nominative and vocative singular. But erus, numerus, umerus, uterus, juniperus (f.), and the adjectives procerus, praeproperus, prtieposterus [posterns is not found, but posterum), morigerus, tri- quetrns, and usually prosperns, retain the fuller form (Roby, § 346). Fir and satur also drop the termination. Famul occurs twice, Enn. Ann. 317, and in an imitation, Lucret. iii. 1035: cp. Oscan 'famel' (Fest. Epit. s. v.). The termination in io-s often loses the s in old Latin, e. g. in the inscriptions from the sepulchre of the Furii at Tusculum, 31. Fourio (twice), and so L. Cornelia in the two earliest epitaphs of the Scipios. The entire iinal syllable is often omitted in writing, as Corneli (Ep. Scip. vii. C. ^^), Claudi, Valeri, Minuci (all in S. C. Bacch.), but this beside Marcius and Postumius. From about the time of the Gracchi onward we find the contraction Is in the proper names Anavls, Cecilis, Clodls, Bagoms, etc. (espe- cially on the Ollae ex Vinea S. Caesarii, C. 822-1006), with parallels in the dialects, e. g. Oscan Heirennis, Umbrian Koisis. The same contraction has been noticed in Greek, where it is very common in inscriptions, but I do not know that the practice can be dated. Greek words borrowed by the Jews regularly take this form, as Psanterm=\frciXTrjpiov, Sanhedrin = ■■ nominative Diacon, and so Quioherat, Add. Lex. Lat., who quotes Viacone from St. Gregory, Ep. 3, 34. IX. 17, i8. THE AND V DECLENSIONS. 61 as domu-us, exercitu-us, conventu-us (Inscr. ap. Grut. et Orell.) and in MSS. of Pliny, senatu-us, joartu-us, cornu-us, and is per- haps to be considered merely as a doubling to express the long << (see above, ch. ii.). An earlier and a more common weaken- ing of the vowel is to -is, in Plautus, Terence, Sisenna, Varro, and Nigidius (see especially Gell. iv. i6). E. g. Plant. Amphit. io6i : — ' Ita erad meae hodie c6ntigit : nam ubi pdrtuis decs sibi invocat.' (Fleck, but parturit MSS.) Ter. Haut. 287 :— 'Eius anuis causa opinor quae est emortua.' And Id. Hee. 735 : — ' ' Ne nomen mi obstet quaestuis : nam mores facile tutor.' (Fleck, but quaestus obstet MSS. quaesti obsiet Wagn. al. Umpf ) The older dramatists appear not to have the contracted form in -us, but they use generally the form in -i. 17.] The Locative. A form in -i, with genitive sense, is frequent in many words of this declension, from the time of Plautus and Ennius, in whom we find vieii, gemiti, quaesti, porti, arci, senati, etc., etc. It is, in fact, decidedly the prevailing genitive in this declension in the older dramatists. In inscrip- tions it occurs from about 150 B.C., especially in senati, which is also found sometimes in Cicero and Sallust, particularly in the form senatj^consultvm (see Cic. Philip, iii. 38, and King's note), so also laci (C. 584), \magistrati, sometimes quoted, is a nomi- native. Kalendar, Dec. 31, C. I. L. i. p. 356]. This form is most probably borrowed from the -0 declension, as is the genitive plural in o-rum. There are, however, probable instances in which ui is contracted to i, e. g. fio from fuio, cUens from clu-ie-ns (Corss. ii. p. 739)' which might be quoted in defence of the treatment of this form as a contraction j and in one inscription, the Titulus Aletrinas, C. 11 66, we actually find a phrase senatu sententia, which Ritschl takes to be a contraction of senatui, though interpreting it not as a locative, but as a transition from genitive senatuis to senati. 18.] Dative. The ending u-i is frequently contracted to u, especially in the Poets. Gellius (iv. 16) quotes vidu, anu (Lucil.), 62 THE AND U DECLENSIONS. ix. 19-22. and aspectu, conculitu from Vergil. Caesar, who was evidently fond of contractions, contended in his book De Analogia, that this was the more correct form. 19.] Ablative. Magistratud occurs S. C. Bacch.j and castud on the lamella Bononiensis (P. L. Supp. II, p. 1 2). In one or two eases we have u-u for «, pequlatuu, ariitratuu, etc. The form u-e is retained in the monosyllables, grue, sue, hove. 20.] Nominative plural u-us is occasionally found, but this is perhaps only a doubling of the vowel to express the length ; com- pare the genitive and ablative singular. 21. J Genitive. The form u-om or u-um is rarely contracted to 4ni ; passum is found in Plautus, Lueilius, and Martial (ii. 5, 3). Vergil has ' quae gratia cunum ' (Aen. vi. 653) ; exerciium is found in Mon. Ancyran.j and magistratum, pass4m, dumviri occur in the Veronese palimpsest of Livy. Many words form their genifive and locative (one or both) in -orum and -is, thereby transferring themselves to the -0 declension, e. g. cornorum,, domonim, quercorum, versorum (Labor.), versis {Nsi\Br.),ficoruin,ficis, lawris, pinis, myrtis, etc. 22. Dative and Ablative. The termination is in v^lus, which is generally weakened to i-lus. The older form is retained throughout in fflCK^K5, arca^M, artuhus, laciihus,partubus, quercuius, specuhus, tribubus, and in some other words both are found. - X. I, 2. THE / AND CONSONANTAL DECLENSIONS. 63 CHAPTER X. III. The I AND Consonantal Declensions. 1.] These declensions cannot in practice be easily separated. The following Paradigm wUl show how closely they are con- nected. I Declension. Consonantal. Sing. Old form. Later. Old form. Later. Nom. I-s,E-s,-s,-r,-l, the same. -s, or suflBxless, the same. Ace. I-m, i-m, e-m. -em. -em. Gen. I-s, i-s. -es, -is, -us, -is. Loc. I, i,e. -i, -i, e. Dat. I (el, e), i, (S). -ei, -% -^, -I, (e). Abl. I-d, et, i, e. -id, -e, -I, -e. Plur. Nom. Ace. E-is, E-s, I-s, es, (is). -eis, -is, -es, -es. Gen. I-om, i-um, {4m). -om. -um. Loc. • • • • , Dat. Abl. I-bus, i-btis. -ebus, -ibus, -ibus. These paradigms are for masculine and feminine noims. Neuters of I stems are generally suffixless, as praesejpe, triste, and so of consonantal, genus, vetus, animal, lac, cor. Adjectival stems ending in c are, however, exceptions and present participles, as audax,felix, ferens. 2.] The i- stems represent original i stems in comparatively few instances ; such are, however, ignis, Sanskrit agni- ; poti-s, Sanskrit jpdti, Greek -noTi-s, irJo-t-s ; angui-s, Sanskrit aid, Greek Ixt ; turri-s, Greek nJpo-i-s ; ovi-s, Sanskrit avis, oFi-s. Far more are weakened forms of stems in -a, -o, -u. The number of parallel stems in i and o is large, e. g. imherbis and imberhis, exanimis, and exanimns, inermis and inermus, etc., etc. As to 64 THE / AND CONSONANTAL DECLENSIONS, x. 3, 4, the distinction between i and consonantal stems, the nomina- tive is not a sufficient guide. Thus mens, felix, etc., etc., are i stems = menti-s, felici-s, and lapis, canis, iuvenis, etc., are con- sonantal, =lapid-s, can-s, iuven-s, etc. The g-enitive plural is the only test, and even that in i stems is often contracted. The genders of nouns in this declension are very uncertain. Peculiarities of the I and Consonantal Declensions^. 3.] Nominative singular, (i.) In I stems. — The stem vowel is frequently changed to e in this as well as in some of the oblique cases, and sometimes one, sometimes the other, has become the classical form. Neuters with the naked stem almost always change it to e, though sinapi is an exception, so trisfe beside tristi-s, and all other adjectives. Other instances are — aidile-s, C. 31 (v. c. 497) and 187. ape-s, Probus, ii. i, 49, as if = cl-ttovs. cive-s. clave-s. valle-s, Caes. B. Gr., Verg. Aen. xi. 533. Cp. cane-s, Enn. and Lucii. ap. Varr. L. L. vii. j^t^; Plautus. On the other hand, forms in i are sometimes found in the place of common ones in e. aedi-s, especially in the sense of 'temple' in old writers (Charis.), and Lex Julia Municip. 1. 30 (C. 206). nubi-s, Plant. Merc. v. %, 38 (but Ritschl treats it as a gen- itive) ; nubs, Liv. Andron. caedi-s. cladi-s. fami-s, Varro, R. R. ii. 5, 15. rujji-s. vulpi^s, Avienus. And others are found in late and vulgar Latin (Sehuchardt, i. 344, ii. 43). 4.] Besides this there are other peculiarities in the formation 1 I have borrowed a good deal of the material for the following lists of 4 and consonantal stems from Mr. Eoby's New Grammar, §§ 405-460, but have arranged it differently and more concisely. X. 4- THE / AND CONSONANTAL DECLENSIONS. 6£ .of the nominative. These may be classed under four heads, according to their formation with — (i.) Full stem with suffix. (3.) Mided stem with suffix. (3.) Ftill stem without suffix. (4.) Mided stem without suffix. (i.) Full stem with suffix. There are stems ending in -ffi, -gui, -hi; -ni; -li; -si, -ri\ but some of these are contracted or elided. (a) Stems in -gi, -gui, -hi. All these retain i or e, as strage-s, jugi-s, angui-s, vehe-s. (6) Stems in -ni. All retain the i, and none change it to e, except in the neuter, e.g. mane, immune. (c) Stems in -li. All retain ^ or e except neuters in -die {-ali), which often drop the vowel and shorten the termination to -al, so animal, Bac- chanal, hxAfocdle, penetrate. We find, however, ager vectigal for vectigalis. Sent. Minuc. C. 199, 6. (d) Stems in -si. All retain i (none having e) except as, mas, mus, glis. Plus is contracted iovple-ios; see below under the comparison of adjectives. {e) Stems in -ri (with exceptions under 4). (2.) Mided stem with suffix. (a) The exceptions noticed above. {h) Stems in -ti, -di generally elide both vowel and dental. Stems in -ti. All present participles and adjectives of similar form, as elegans, ingens, etc. [These are originally consonantal, but have become i stems. See nnder genitive plural.^ Other stems in -ti, with exceptions in brackets. Compos (but potis) ; intercus (but cutis) ; hebes, anceps, etc. Arpinds, nostrds (but crati-s, vate-s) ; cos, dog ; locuples, tapes ; Us for stlis, dM, for divit-s; Quiris (but miti-s, viti-s, fem.) ; nox, /ac (but vecti-s); mens, fons, frons, dens, etc.; puis; Mars, sors, fors (but forti-s) . (Stems in -sti do not sufier elision, as hosti-s, tristi-s, etc.) r 66 THE T AND CONSONANTAL DECLENSIONS. x. 5, Stems in -di. Fraus (but mdi-s, sude-s) ; frons, glans, juglans, libripens (but grandi-s); eoocors, etc. {Fides, a harp-string ; viridi-s ; clade-s, aede-s, caede-s, sede-s, enodi-s are uncontracted.) (3.) Full stem without suffix. Neuter^ generally, as caput, triste, with exceptions of present participles and stems in -ci, as felias. (4.) Elided stem without suffix. Stems in -ari, -eri often drop the termination, as Arar, par ^but hilari-s, mare, himar-is) ; celer, aoer, volucer, puter (but celeri-s, acri-s, volucri-s, putri-s, Tiieri-s, Veseri-s). Memor is also elided. Neuter substantives in -are are like those in -die, the two ter- minations being originally the same. So calcar, exemplar, lacunar, but alveare. 5.] II. Consonantal Stems. These also may be classed under the same heads. It will be observed that they are open to fewer exceptions than the / stems. (i.) Full stem with suffix. [a) Stems ending in a guttural, as arx, lex. Alec being neuter is no exception. Alex is feminine. (b) Stems ending in a labial, as daps, caelebs. Sometimes p is inserted as a fulcrum^ e. g. hiemps. There are no exceptions. (a.) Flided stem with suffix. {a) Stems ending in a dental retain the suffix but drop the dental. Anas, comes, civitas, damnas ( = damnatus), salus ; olses, custos, laus. Some monosyllables lengthen the vowel in compensation, pes, ped-is, vds, vad-is ; but comes, etc. Horace seems once to venture on palus, A. P. 66. Neuters of this class however are, like neuters in general, Buffixless, as caput, occiput, etc., and cor. (b) Stems ending in v are classed under the u declension, but might be placed here. X. 6, 7. THE / AND CONSONANTAL DECLENSIONS. 67 (3.) full stems without suffix. («) Stems ending in -n. These are generally neuter and suffixless, as agmen, carmen, except one or two which insert an i, as can-{i)s, iuven-{i)s ; and sanguis, polli-s for sanguin-s, poUin-s, but neut. pollen. Stems in -on come under the next head. {h) Stems in -I, -r, -s. All these are suffixless, and use the simple stem, except some neuters, which change -es into -us, -or into -ur, -os into -us. (4.) Elided stems without suffix. Stems in -on and -on drop the n, and turn o to ? in oblique cases. As turlo, origo, ordo ; sermo, regio, oratio. Homo has in the old language a stem homon, homon-is, etc., which, in later Latin, is changed to homo, hormnis. Card{n), in like manner, is contracted to earn, and becomes an -i stem, carni-s, carni-um. The short in origon-, ordon- is always changed to * in oblique cases. 6.] The Accusative. In both declensions this case ends in -em, with a few exceptions in the i declension. The following always make accusative in -im,, and ablative in -i : — amussis, cueumis. buris, sitis, and the names of rivers, Tiheris, A Ibis, etc. rams, vis, and Greek names making accus. in -a> or -iSa. tussis. The following generally have accusatives in -im : — fehris, puppis, securis. ]pelvis, restis, turris. -Others occasional^: — clavis, navis, sementis, [pars]. (Schweizer Sidler, p. 29.) 7.] The Genitvve. The ending -es is rare and archaic, as in the names Salutes, on a patera, and Apolones, on a dedicatory tablet (C. 49, 187). This agrees with the Sabellian and Umbrian forms, the first in -es, as in the inscription from Eapino^ IIOVII^ PATPIIJ (Fabretti, No. 2741), the second in -er, nomn-er,far-er = farris, ocre-r, etc. (Tab. Eugub.). The common form in -is is, 68 THE / AND CONSONANTAL DECLENSIONS. x. 8, g. however, early, e.g. Ep. Scip. flaminis, patris, and \_prai\toris (C. 188), etc. A third form in -ns is found in inscriptions beginning with S. C. Bacch. B.C. 186, down to about the Christian era, e.g. homin-us, patr-us, jyraevarication-us, Honor-us, Cerer-ns, Castor-us, Vener-us, Caesar-us, all in C. I. L. i. The last is from the Glandes Perusinae, used in the siege of Perugia, B.C. 40. Aerus and Oorgonus, in the graffiti of Pompeii, cannot be later than 79 A.D. (C. L L. iv. 2440, 2089). We have one instance in an i stem inpartu-s (Tab. Bant. C. 197, 12, 133-118 B.C.). This form leads us to infer the previous existence of one in -os, just as in the -u declension in senatu-os, domu-os, and answering to the Greek -os. 8.] The Locative. The short * in this case becoines * in Latin, and sometimes e, e. g. CartJiagini and Cartliagine, Tiburi, Anwuri, ruri, and rure. As the ablative has both forms in * and e, it was easily confused with the locative, so that the two cases often cannot be distinguished, e. g. in luci, vesperi, for which see under the ablative. The same case appears in Oscan, as -e/, ei, comonei, Frentrei, and in other stems thesaurei, Ladinei, or Larinei (ladinei, if this is to be considered Oscan, C. 24), etc. 9.] TAe Dative appears in the oldest inscriptions in -ei, in consonantal or quasi-consonantal stems, Apolenei (Tit. Pisaur.), Junonei Loucina (C. i8g), virtwtei (Ep. Scip. C. ^o), Hercolei (b.c. 217, C. 1503), Martei (b.c. 211, C. 531), and again in -e, Apolone (Tit. Calen.), Junone (Lamella Bonon. and Tit. Pisaur.), Matre (Tit. Pisaur.), Erine Fatre (ex Marsis, C. 182), Mawte (Sep. Fur.), Marte (Lamina Tiburt. twice), etc. Both the same forms occur in later inscriptions from the time of the Gracchi onward, though that in -ei is considerably the most prevalent of the two, but that in e is retained in the legal formulae ' inre dicundo,' ' lex opere faciundo,^ ^ solvendo aere alieno,' ' aere fiando \ . feriundo.' In Cie.-de Leg. ii. 22, ^S, Lare is a dative. See quotation in note on XII. Tab. x. 5. Vergil seems to use a dative in -e in several instances : — 'At si virgineum suffuderit ore ruborem Ventus erit.' Geor. i. 430. And ' Concurrunt ; haeret pede pes densusque viro vir.' Aen. X. 361. X. 10. THE I AND CONSONANTAL DECLENSIONS. 69 So 'muerone induat,' ib. 68i, and "■ corpora inhaeret,' ib. 845. These are capable of another explanation, as peculiar uses of the ablative, though such a dative is in Vergil's archaic style. ' There is no instance/ says Corssen (i. 730), ' of a pure well- preserved i stem -with dative in -ei or -e, though we ^^frauiei, urbei.' If correct this shows that the rule of Lucilius, to write always mendacei furei in this case, was not adhered to. In fact, though there is no doubt that -ei was the oldest Latin suffix, we do not find the dative oipure i stemSj except in -i, as ceivi. In late and vulgar Latin, in both stems, the dative is weakened to e, as/elice (Or. H. 6523, a.d. 334), bene merente (de Rossi, I. C. 186, A.D. ^66), aere (Or. H. 6416, a.d. 395), and others (Corss. ii. 242). 10.] The Ablative. This case ended in both stems, in the oldest documents which we possess, in -id, from an original suffix -at. Thus we have airid (Tit. Lanuv. C. 61), marid (Col. Rostr. twice), eonventionid (S. C. Bacch.), nominid? (C. 193), and the adverbs anfid- (ante) and postid- (post), in antid-hac, postid-ea, etc. In both also this was probably weakened to -ed, as dictatored, navaled, {opsidioned, praesented), though we have no better autho- rity for these forms than the Columna Rostrata. The next step is to long e, as in . Ep. Scip. i : — ' Gnaiv6d patre prognSitus forfcis vir sapidnsque.' And so aire moUaticod (C. 1 1 8), tempestate (Tit. Hispan. Aemilii, B.C. 189), aetate (Ep. Scip. v.). The same quantity is preserved in some of the old poets, e. g. Naev. Pun. v. 3, Vahl. : — ' Sacra in mens£i Pendtium 6rdinB ponuntur.' And Plautus, Capt. 807 : — ' Turn pistores scr6fipasci qui alunt fwrfwt sues.' (So MSS. ace. to Pareus, but Fleck. 'Bris..furfuri.) Stich. 71 (but not Ritschl or Fleckeisen) : — ' Gritiam a patri si petimus spdro ab eo impetrSssere.' And others; e.g. pumice, Pers. 41, parkte, Cas. i. 52, both altered by Ritschl. 70 THE / AND CONSONANTAL DECLENSIONS, x. lo. Prom about 150 B.C. onwardSj we find consonantal stems ending in ei and I, the first rarely, the second more frequently. Ep. Scip. C. 34 : — ' Is hie situs qui nunquam victus est virtutei.' Ani/aenisicei (Sentent. Minuc. B.C. 117), [sakttei, C. 587, quoted here by Corssen, is a dative, ' quel sibei salutei fuit ']. The following are instances of I in consonantal stems. Lucl is frequently so used in Plaufcus, ^ludi' (Amph. 165), 'cum ImcV (Stich. 364), Hucl claro' (Aul. 741, Wagner ex Nonio; aliter MSS.), etc., and Ter. Ad. 841, ' cum primo luci ibo hinc'.' It is also found in Lucret. iv. %2)S, ' in lucl,' and once in classical prose in Cic. Philip, xii. 25, as well as in Varro's Bimarcus (ap. Non. p. 108, Riese). It is also used three times in the Bantine Table (133-118 B.C., C. 197. 5, 17, 34), luuci and 'palam lud,' and so restored in Col. Rostr. 3, l{uci palam), cp. XII. Tab. viii. 13. Other instances from inscriptions are sanctioni (Lex. Eepetund. 0. 133 B.C.), deditioni, kereditati, heredive (Lex Agrar. B.C. in), proportioni (Lex Jul. Municip. B.C. 45). The form vesperi is found in Plautus, Terence, and Cicero, though it may be sometimes, as well as luci, a locatiye. Lucre- tius has the ablatives lapidl (i. 884), mucrom (ii. 520), and ratiom (vi. 66), and in Greek words tripodi, Cilici, Heliconi. Arhori, in Leg. Reg. ii.j is a doubtful case ; and so is honori, in Verg. Aen. iii. 484. In this period, however (since 150 B.c.)j the form in -e is much the most prevalent, and in the Augustan age becomes all but universal. The ablative in i stems has gone through much the same changes. We find fontei (Sent. Minuc), omnei (Lex Rubr. B.C. 49), partei (Lex Jul. Mun. B.C. 45), and perhaps in Enn. Ann. 430 (though not in MSS.^ which have mantis and monte) :— 'Turn cava sub montei late specus intus patebat.' As to the termination i in i stems, the following is the general rule for classical times, — ' Adjectives in -is, and most adjectives with an elided stem or termination, including participles when. ' It is to be observed that lux, in this archaic form, is often masculine ; an. instance of the uncertainty of Latin genders. X. II, 12. THE / AND CONSONANTAL DECLENSIONS. 71 used adjectivally, have i in the ablative, e. g. trisii, procaci, celeri, eloquenti. Most substantives and participles have -e. Neuters with the nominative terminating in e, I, r have * in ablative, as mari, animali, exemplari. There are^ however, a number of mascu- line and feminine substantives which, in classical authors, make the ablative in *, there are those that make the accusative in -im (q. v.), with the addition of bipenni, and others which vary in different authors, e. g. in inscriptions we find parii (Lex Rep. c. B.C. 133), sorfi, jpraesenti (Lex Agr. b.c. hi), Genuati (Sent. Minuc. B.C. 117).' In Lucretius, again, we have hili, colli, fini, igni, imbri, navi, orii, parti, pelli, sordi, tmsi (Munro, note on i. 978), and the list might be much enlarged, especially from early authors. In late and vulgar Latin all the ablatives are weakened to e, even in adjec- tives. Thus we get from Pompeii, Martiale, Sextile, sodale, Vestale (C. I. L. iv. Index, p. 357 c). Mommsen has given a number of similar instances from the tabulae honestae missionis of imperial times (Corss. ii. 341). 11.] Nominative plural. The original suffix -as, Latin -es, has become -es, in both consonantal and i stems. In the latter -es seems to have been added to the stem, i-es becoming es, is, and eis, as essem, sim, and even seit (but on a very corrupt monu- ment, C. 603), compared with siem (Corss. i. 748). This has very probably been transferred to consonantal stems, else it is difficult to account in them for -es instead of -es, which is the Greek prosody. The form in -eis is rare ; -es is far the com- monest, but -Is seems to have been also common in 'the time of Varro (L. L. viii. 66), and is frequent in MSB. of some of the poets, especially, we are told, Plautus, Varro, and Vergil (Corss . i- 747). The neuter plural of participial stems in -nt sometimes ended in the old language in nt-a, not nti-a, e. g. silenta (Laev. ap. Gell. xix. 7, 7), unless this is from a parallel stem in ento-, like pestilento. Cp. § 2, p. 6^. 12.] Accusative. This case ended in old Latin, in i stems, in -eis, -Is, and -es. We find all three side by side in documents from the time of the Gracchi. Curiously enough none are found in the earlier monuments, except in the Col. Rostr., which, however, is fair enough evidence that the same confusion existed earlier. 72 THE / AND CONSONANTAL DECLENSIONS, x. 13-15. It has claseis, Cartaciniensis, and clases, navales. In other docu- ments we find omneis, omnia, omnes ; civeis, ceives ; fineis, finis j turreis, turris ; Aprilis, Apriles, etc., etc. In consonantal stems, on the contrary, the ending -es is from, the earliest times the regular one, though there are exceptions recorded by the grammarians, especially in comparatives, in which -eis was used. Later on both became without distinction -es. These seem to have arisen out of the same suffix -ans becom- ing -ens in Latin as usual, and coalescing with the stem vowel in i stems, and becoming in turn *i-ens, *i-ns, -is, -eis, -es in that declension, but generally only -es in consonantal. (See Corss. i. PP- 738-746.) 13.] The Genitive is formed regularly in i-om and i-um in i stems, and in -om, -urn in consonantal. But many i stems become consonantal, and lose the i in genitive plural. Corssen asks the question, 'How is it that the genitive in i-um ap- pears as the regular termination of participial stems, which are properly consonantal?' That they are originally consonantal appears both from parallels in other languages, e. g. Greek (}>ep6vT-a)v, and from the old genitives rudentum, jparentwm, pre- cantwm, etc., in the early dramatic poets, as well as the dactylic. His theory is that the use of the i stem in these words is an extension of the feminine stem to other genders (ii. 691, 69a), just as has been the ease, to a certain extent, in the feminine stems in trie-, e. g. victricia. The later suffix in -rum was introduced into the consonantal declension in a few words, but does not, I believe, occur in in- scriptions ; these are hov-e-rum, Jov-e-rum (Varro, L. L. viii. 74), nnc-e-rum, reg-e-rum, lajpid-e-rum (Charis, i. p. 54, Keil). The e is of course only euphonic. 14.] The Locative jylmral in this declension is altogether wanting. 15.] The Dative and Ablative in i-ius, -ibus are generally very constant. It would seem, however, that some few i stems carried the confusion of i and e observed in the nominative into this case. We find temmestate-hm (Ep. Scip. C. 32), and nave-bos, nave-bous (Col. Rostr.). The same confusion is found pretty frequently in late inscriptions. In consonantal stems we X. 15. THE / AND CONSONANTAL DECLENSIONS. 73 have one instance of the omission of i in the suflSx in senator-bus (S. C. Bacch.), though senator-ibus occurs in the same decree (Corss. ii. 339). The termination -bus, from original -bhyams or -bhyds, was long in the ancient poets, just as no-bls, vo-bls always are. (See Corss. ii. 498.) E. g. Naev. Pun. v. 8, Vahl. :— 'Noctu TroiSd exiBant cdpitibus apdrtis.' Plaut. Aul. 376 : — ' Ita illfs inpuris 6mnibiZs adii manum.' Rud. 975:— ' Mdre quidem commune certost dmnibus : : Ads^ntio.' Men. 84a : — ' Ut ego illic oculds exuram Idmpadihus ard^ntibus.' And a good many others certain or probable, Mere. 919, omnibus (aliter Ritschl) ; Amph. 700, 1080, aedibus (doubtful) ; Most. 40a, aedibus (doubtful), etc. Titin. 45, ap. Rib. Com. (So MSS. but not Ribbeck's text) : — ' Pfirasitos amdvi lenonem aidihus abst^rrui.' So perhaps the variation navebous, on the Col. Rostr. We find this archaism once imitated by Vergil, Aen. iv. 64 : — ' Pectoribus inhians spirantia consuht exta.' The necessities, however, of dactylic verse, and the influence of the accent, soon shortened this termination. We find, e. g. in Ennius, Ann. 86 : — ' Omnibus cura viris uter asset induperator.' lb. 89 .— ' Quam mox emittat pictis e faucibUs currus.' And 'navibus pulcris,' ib. 145, 'fulgentihus aptum,' i6a, 'cum ingentibm signis,' ai8, 'de cautibUs celsis,' 40a, with many other examples. 74 COMPAEISON OF ADJECTIVES. xi. 1-3. CHAPTER XI. Comparison of Adjectives. 1.] The comparison of adjectives is really only a part of the general subject of composition. The suiBxes which are used in this process are different in no essential way from other suffixes, and are not, as will be seen^ confined to adjectives. Nevertheless the wide and regular use of particular sufiixes for this purpose, and the general practice of grammarians, make it desirable to give an account of them here. It will be noticed that, though the same suffixes are used for other classes of words, they are specially applied to express number and place, when not exactly comparatives in the ordinary sense, e. g. in quinquiens, quintus; primus, ultimus; dexter, sinister; exterus, exterior ; intra, contra, supra; tenus, protenus, etc., etc. 2.] In the formation of the comparative stem, or of the first degree of comparison, two suffixes, alone or together, are em- ployed, the first, perhaps, originally ^-yant, becoming generally in Latin -ios or -ior, and the second * -tara, becoming in Latin -tero. 3.] Suffix -YANT, -VANS, Or -lANS. Of the forms of this suffix in Latin, Corssen gives the follow- ing table (ii. p. 43) : — Qrig. -ians. Lat. -ios, -iens, -ies. Skr. -ijas, -Ijdns. -ius, -ior, -es. -us, -or, -4s. Oscan, -is. It will be seen from this that not only the masculine and neuter of adjectives, but that adverbs in -iens, -ies, etc., are formed with the same suffix. The oldest Latin form was made by the addition of -ids to XI. 4. COMPAEISON OF ADJECTIVES. 75 the stem, omitting the vowel in vocalic stems, for both mascu- line, feminine, and neuter : the n is lost here, as always in the accusative plural, though often retained in the parallel adverbial form in -%ens. In classical Latin the s was split into two sounds, s and r, for the purpose of denotation of gender, though we have sufficient evidence that the termination was originally the same. Such are the forms melios and meliosem, quoted by Tarro (L. L. vii. a6, 37) from the Salian hymn, and meliosibus^maiosibus by Pestus (Paul. R. pro S. p. 164 L., etc.). The forms maio, mino, found as proper names in the Praenestine sepulchres, of uncertain but very early date, belong probably to a time when the masculine and feminine ended in *, e. g. C. 78 m — MINO . ANIA . c . F = Mino{s) An{n)ia. Cf. ib. 136 :— MAIO . ORCEVIA . M . F. And others (Nos. 97 add., 161 ; 108, 159 add., 163). On the other hand, we find in the fragments of old Roman historians prior and jiosterior used in the neuter, e. g. in Claudius Quad- rigarius (Peter, Fr. Hist. p. 230), 'ubi decreverunt, commemo- rante Gyac^o, foedus prior Pompeianum non esse servatum,' and ^ prior bellum' (ib. p. 231); and so 'senatus conmltum prior' (Val. Antias, ib. p. 244) ; and ' Bellum Pmmum posterior ' (Cassius Hemina, ib. p. 105) ; all, however, quoted by Priscian in one place (vii. 69, p. 767 P), who says, ■ vetustissimi etiam neu- trum in or finiebant, et erat eadem terminatio communis trium generum.' 4.j The termination was of course long in old Latin, and so we find it occasionally in Plautus ; see Ritschl. Proleg. Trin. cIxkv. ed. 1848. E.g. Amphit. 548 :— 'Atque quanto n6x fuisti Umgior hac prdxuma.' Bacch. 123 : — 'I, stUltAor es bSrbaro Potfcic' Capt. 782, auctior, Epid. iii. 2. 35, vorsuiior, and so the neuter, Menaech. 327 : — 'Proin tu ne quo abeas longius ab a^dibus.' [Sic MSS. aliter Eitschl.] 76 COMPAKISON OF ADJECTIVES. xi. 6, 6. Comparatives are rare in the fragments of Ennius, and there are, I think, none to decide his practice, either way, except the well-known ' sed magi ferro.' 5.] The irregularities in the use of this suffix are comparatively- few. The most remarkable are major, pejor, plus, minor. In jiin-ior, dit-ior the stems juven-, divit- have been contracted by the ordinary evanescence of the v ; and sen-ior is from the simple stem seii-. appearing also in sen-is, sen-ium, not from the com- pound sen-ec. Benevolentior, malevolentior, maledicentior, etc., are of course formed from the participials (used by Plautus), and so the stems compounded with -jicus in the positive. Major is for mag-ior, the root appearing in mng-nus, jxiy-as, etc. The form mag-is has undergone another contraction (see below), but is otherwise exactly the same word. A g has been similarly lost in puleium = pulegium, and aio (cp. adagium and axamenta), and the preceding vowel has been lengthened in com- pensation, as in muior (Corss. i. 306). Fejor is of somewhat uncertain derivation. Benfey connects it with Sanskrit jua^a, ' bad,' Jj&tva. peccare, so thatj?e.^'oy=pep-jor, Lottner and Corssen with Sanskrit j;*;'-, ' to hate' (Corss. i. 305), while Mr. Roby makes it ped-ior,' cp. pessum = ' lower' (§ 143). Probably Lottner's derivation will be most generally accepted. Plus, old haiia pious, would be obscure without the {orm pie-ores, preserved in the Arval Hymn. This leaves no doubt that the stem is the same as that in ple-rus, ple-nus, pleo, etc., and that pie-ores is contracted for pl§-ios-es. Ple-ios is, in fact, exactly equivalent to itXi-wvs or nkiiatv. Min-or is similarly contracted for min-ior ; the same root appears in min-is-ter, min-uere, ij.€(a>v, jxivvSoi, Sanskrit mi-nd-mi, ' I destroy ' (Curt. Gr. Etym. p. 300). 6.] The numeral adverbs in -iens, -ies, such as quinqu-iens, sesc-iens, toti-ens, quot-iens, pauc-iens ; ^uinqu-ies, sex-ies, tot-ies, quot-ies, pauc-ies, etc., are formed with the same suffix (according to Dr. Aufrecht's explanation). We must probably regard these as accusative cases. The same suffix has been contracted into -es in pen-es ; and appears, according to Corssen (ii. p. 2,16 sq.) in Praen-es-te and pot-es-tas, cp. ma-jes-tas, and in late Latin in spelling like mag- es-ter, sen-es-tram. The contraction to -is is frequent in mag-is (for *mag-im), nim-is, XI. 7, 8. COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES. 77 cp. nim-ium, sat-is, cp. sat-ius, tani-is-per (?), etc., and in the com- pound forms mag-is-ter, min-is-ier, sin-is-ter, soll-is-timus, pris- ms, pris-tinus (jBm=priuSj cp. ispiv), and most probably in the common superlative ending -is-simus or -iss-imus. This is also the usual form in Oscan ; e. g. ma-is = mag-is, ^o«<«>-/«=poster-ius. It may be remarked that the Italian mai, and French mais, bear just the same relation to mojus, magis as Greek irA^y to -nKdiov. The adverbs ten-us and pro-ten-us appear to have another form of the sam,e termination (like min-us, Corssen, ii. 399, note). The rare form prodius, ' further,' is evidently the comparative from the preposition joro or prod (Varro, Virgula Divina, ap. Non. p. 335, Riese), and may be compared to propius and the super- latives op-timus, ex-timus, etc. 7.] Suffix -TARA ; perhaps with the same idea as in trans, ' of progression,' or ' pressing forward.' It appears in ordinary words both with an I and an r; ti-tul-us, li-ter-a, cli-tel-la, etc. As a comparative suffix, it appears in Latin as -tero, in Oscan as -to'ro, -turn, -tero, -tiro. This suffix is never used by itself in pure Latin comparatives, but in composition with the other, either before or after it. It appears, however, alone in pos-ieri, ep. pos-tumus, ce-teri, ex-teri, al-ter, neu-ter, u-ter, dex-ter, ci-ter, and the adverbs con- tra, ifi-tra, iil-tra, frus-tra, and the adverbs in -ter and in igi-tur, and also in i-terum. 8.] In -comparatives we have the two blended : — (i.) In the compound suffix ter-ior. (3.) In the compound suffix is-tero (cp. Gk. \a\-(o-TdTo, etc. Sanskrit, pra-thama (first). -TAMA. Latin, ojp-tumo. dex-tv/mo. */aa^-A-v, m-mu-s. As to its derivation it is absurd to dognjatize. Such a simple word is perhaps more likely to be a mere natural utter- ance of self-assertion, than to be formed from any verbal root. In the same way pa and ta, the first utterances of a childj are applied in various senses to the ideas that first are forced upon it. Besides this root, the nominative ease has a different form, originally agam, Sanskrit aham, ey4v, iyd, egS. This may be explained, with Ferrar (after Bopp^s suggestion), as formed from three pronominal stems, a-ga-ma, — the second appearing in Greek ye, ya, and in Grothic h in mi-h, etc. 3.] Pronoun of the First Person, ma. Sing. Old Form. Later Form. Dialeota, Nom. 6g0. ego, eg6. Ace. *me{m), med, me, meme. Gen. *mi-us, mis. Loc. me-i, me-i. Dat. mi-hei, mi, mi-hi, Umb. me-he. Abl. me-d, me. xii. 4. PRONOUNS WITHOUT GENDEE. 85 Plur. Old Form. Later Form. Dialects. Norn. no-s. Ace. no-s, Gen. {nos-tr-om, nos-tr-or-om], nostrum. Loc. Dat. Abl. no-beis, no-bis. Pronoun of the Second Person, tva. Sing. V ' ■ Norn. tu, tute. Ace. *tvem, ted, te, te, tete. Umb. tiom i Gen. *tis. Loc. tui, Greek is perhaps due to the imitation of the ablative, perhaps to the existence of a contraction. It has been, for instance, explained as if the stem had been increased with an 0, as ti-o-m, si-o-m in the dialects, and as is in e-u-m, etc. But, argues Corssen, if e-u-m has preserved its full form, why should the supposed Latin *me-o-m have lost it ? (Corss. Kr. B. p. 528.) On the other handj the existence of the form mehe, quoted by Quintilian, unless itself a mere imitation of the dative, is evidence for the probability of a contraction of some kind. The reduplicated forms meme, tete, sese, in this case, are peculiar to Latin, and may be compared with eMe»«=eundeii^Fest. Epit. s. v., from stem *. Other reduplicated forms, however, appear in these pronouns in other languages ; e. g. mama (gen.) in Sanskrit, and seso (dat.) in Umbrian. 7.] Genitives. According to Priscian, xiii. ch. 2, Ennius said mis, Us, sis, and he quotes the line from Ann. ii : — ' Ingens curast mis concordibus aequiperare,' (so Vahl.). Quintilian even numbers mis among the archaisms of "Vergil, but it is nowhere to be found in our present editions (I. O. viii. 3, 25 ; miis, Bonnell.) Tis is found in Plautus, Mil. 1033 : — ' Quia Us egeat, quia t^ careat : ob e^m rem hue ad te missast,' where it is given in almost all the MSS. and editions ; and 88 PKONOMINAL DECLENSION. xn. 8, 9. Eitschl has restored it to Trin. 343, where it is attested by. the Ambrosian palimpsest : — ' tit ita te aliorum miserescat, n^ tis alios misereat.' These genitives seem originally to have been formed, like the genitives of pronouns with gender^ eiws, cuius, etc., from *mi-KS, *ti-us, *si-us (Corssen, K. B. p. ^6^). We have traces of similar forms in Greek : Dor. iixios, eixovs, e/jLivs ; Syrac. en&s ; Dor. reos, reovs, reC?, tCos, tioos ; Boeot. loSs (Ferrar^ C. G. i. p. 319 sq.). Considering the parallels in Latin there seems no reason for explaining the s as merely added to the ordinary genitive by later analogy from other declensions. 8.] Locative ; — me-i, tu-i, m-i. It is usual to explain these as borrowed from the possessive pronoun, like nostri and vestri, but they seem to be fairly explained by Bopp as locatives. So mei-i = or. ma-i, compare Greek /xo-i. Tut-'i = or. Tva-i, compare Greek rot, (toL Sm-i = or. sva-i, compare Greek Foi, ol. Sup- posing that Latin had preserved the locative formation, it is difficult to see what other shape it could have taken. 9.] Dative. The original forms of the dative appear to have been *ma-bliyam, tva-hhyam, sva-hhyam ; but the labial has been lost in Sanskrit ma-liyam, Greek (Dor.) e/uli;, as well as Latin mihi or mihei, Umbrian m.ehe. Tihei, Umbrian te-fe ; si-lei, Oscan sifei, seffi (C. I94j ' seffi inom suois cnatois'), Umbrian seso : e.g. Tab. Eugub. i b. 13, 'Enumek steplatu "Parfam tesuam tefe,' ioie Ikuvine/" ji^ 3. 51, _'Enom stiplatu "Parfa desua seso, tote Ijovine.'" A. K. vol. ii. p. 11, In all these forms the last syllable was originally long, though shortened under the influence of the accent. MiM has its last syllable short in the Fragments of Ennius, Ann. 7, 1 1 1, but long Trag. 365 (Vahl.), though it is more often contracted into mi; e. g. Ann. 201. Tibi, sibi also have it common. In Plautus and Terence also it is common, as in the later poets. We even find the forms sibei, tibei, scanned ^w, as Ep. Scip. vii. (the latest of the series) C. 38 :— ' ' Maiorum optenui laudem ut sibei me esse creatum/ and Tit. Mumm. G. 542 : — ' De decuma, Victor, tibei Lucius Mummius donum.' XII. 10-12. PEONOUNS WITHOUT GENDER. 89 The Umbrian seso is unexplained. Kuhn suggests doubtfully an original form svasja, and so would make it a genitive. (Schl. Comp. § 265.) May it not be a reduplicated locative se-so-i? Compare Greek cro-i, Latin su-i, and the other reduplicated forms mentioned above. 10.] Ablative ; or ma-d or ma-t, tva-d, sva-dj a form preserved in Latin nw-d, tS-d, se-d. These do not, I believe, occur any- where in inscriptions. Corssen gives a list of instances as from the C. I. L. i, none of which have any existence— a curious neg- ligence in a generally careful writer (ii. p. 201). This form has long been recognised in Plautus : e. g. Asin. 772:- ' Aps ted accipiat tibi propinet, til bibas ; ' and Cas. i. i, a : — ' Loqui fitque cogitdre sine ted Srbitro ; ' where MSS. and editions generally agree in exhibiting it. Ritsehl says that it has MS. authority in six places only. See Neue Plautin. Excurse, pp. 23 foil. But he has lately restored it in a great number of other places. The adverbs se, sed may probably be ablatives of the reflexive =' by itself,' 'separately,' ' away from,' ' except,' ' but,' as in se-cedo, sed-itio. Cp. § 39. 11.] Plural Nominative and Accusative. The oldest form of the nominative is enos, in the Carmen Fratrum Arvalium. The stem both of this a,nd of nos appears to be no, which occurs in the Greek dual vSii, vca-tv, and in a Sanskrit dual ndw (ace. gen. dat.), and plural nas (ace. gen. dat.), as well as in Zend ndo, and Church Slavonic (Curt. Gr. Et. p. 287. Schleicher, Comp. § 366, considers them as remains of case forms of the stem ma-sma-). The -s may be either the proper plural suffix, or the accusative may be borrowed for the nominative. The e in enos may be compared to that in i-fMoC, but perhaps it rather is the interjection e, appearing in e-quidem, e-castor, etc. See below, under is. Fos may be compared with forms in Sanskrit and Zend, similar to those referred to above, e. g. Sanskrit vas, Zend vdo. 12.] The Genitives nostri, nostrum, twstrorum; vostri, etc., are borrowed from the possessive pronouns. Nostrum, vostrum are, of course, not to be regarded as ordinary contractions, but as 90 PKONOMINAL DECLENSION. xii. 13. instances of the old form in -om. See under the declen- sion. Fosirarum is read by Ribbeck in Fr. Com. Caecil. 153. 13.] The Dative and Ablative, nobis, vobis, are, no doubt, rightly explained by Corssen as parallel forms to the ordinary noun formation in -bits, later -bits ; that is, as both formed from an original -bJiyams. xm. I, 2. PRONOUNS WITH GENDER. 91 CHAPTER XIII. PRONOMINAL DECLENSION. Pronouns with Gender. l.J The declension of pronouns in which gender is marked is rather complex, so that at first sight it seems almost impos- sible to reduce them to a common system. Various theories have been proposed, but, on the whole, that which is held by Corssen is the most satisfactory. It is nowhere properly laid out by him, but the results here given rest generally upon a com- parison of various passages in his works. The pronominal stem in Latin ended originally in -a, but for purposes of gender in masculines and neuters, -a has been changed to -o, with slight exceptions {quis, is, alls). It has, how- ever, certain peculiarities which prevent it from being fully treated under the a and o declensions. For instance, it retains both the genitive and the locative singular, and the locative and ablative plural, and the neuter termination in -d ; and in many cases the pronominal stems are increased by an i, found also in Greek and Oscan. Many of the stems also are found compounded together, a phenomenon which is incident to pronouns in almost all lan- guages, in Greek certainly as well as in the Romance languages. In Latin so much is this the case, that many of the simplest stems hardly exist as pronouns at all by themselves, but have become adverbial, while they form parts of other compound pro- nouns retained in general use. This applies specially to the stems so- and to-, or rather sa- and ta-, the original a forms appearing in adverbs such as tarn, quam, nam, etc. See under class iii. 2.] The chief pronominal stems in Latin are ho-, to-, so-, NO-, CO-, QTO-, OLLO-, and I- or eo-. These are employed either (i.) simply, as so-s, qtw-rl, oUu-s, is, etc. ; or (2.) reduplicated 92 PEONOMINAL DECLENSION. xiii. 3, 4- or compounded with one another, as is-to, i-p-so, sa-p-sc guisguis, i-den-ti-dem ; or (3.) intensified with i, as * quo-i, qui, qua-i, quae, ei-ei, ei (dat.); or (4.) both intensified and com- pounded, as * lio-i-ce = hie, * is-to-i-c = istic. This intensifica- tion is parallel to Greek ovTotr-l, ovtol-i, Tob-(, vvv-i, but takes its place in Latin generally before, instead of after, the sufiix, and is not carried throughout all eases of the pronoun. It takes place in Latin always in the genitive case in -l-us, and often in the nominative feminine singular, and in the neuter plurals, e. g. ha-i-c {Jiaec), qua-i (quae), as well of course as in the masculine and feminine. See above, chap. viii. § 9. 3.] The full general paradigm for this declension of pronouns is as follows. The -i, by which the stem is increased, is put in italics, for the sake of distinguishing it from the sufiix. Later forms are enclosed in brackets : — Nom. 0-s, (us, 6, is). A, (5), 1 0-i, (ei, 1). Ai, as), V 0-d, (od, ud, id). Ace. 0-m, (um). A-m, j Gen. 0-i-us, (u-i-us, lus, ius. Loc. 0-i, (o-i, u-i, i). Dat. 0-i-ei. 0-ei, (oi, ui, {). Abl. 0-d, (0). A-d,(a), 0-d,(o). Plur. Nom. 0-is, (ts, ^s). A-«,(ae), ^ 0-i, (ei, i). U-i, (ae), A, (a). Ace. 0-s, (os). A-s,(as),) Gen. 0-m. 0-rom, (-orum). A-rora, (-arum), 0-rum, (orun Loc. 0-is, (eis, ts). Dat. Abl. O-i-bus, tbus. 0-bus, ibus. 4.] For the purposes of convenience, we may divide these pronouns into three classes, according to the simplicity of their declensions. (i.) olio-, isto-, ipso-, alio-, and others like them. (ii.) ho-, quo-, i-, or eo-. (iii.) so-, to-, etc., defective and enclitic stems. XIII. 5, 6. PRONOUNS WITH GENDER. 93 5.] Class i. The pronouns which are least altered by the addition of -i are the stems olio-, isto-, i-p-so, a-lio-. Sing. Norn. Ace. Gen. Loc. Dat. Abl. Plwr. Nom. Ace. Gen. Loc. oUo-s, oUo-m, ollo-i-us. oUo-i. oUo-ei. oUo-d, ollo-i, oUo-s, oUo-rom, oUo-is. Old Forms. oll-a, oUa i-m,J ollo-d. oUa-d, oUo-d. olla. olla-i, "I oU-as, i olla-rom, ollo-rom. Dat. Ab. (not found). illud. TJaiuil Forms. ille, ilia, 1 ilium, illam, J iUius. illi, op. illlc. int. illo, ilia, iUo. ilia. illi, illae, illos, illas, illorum, iUarum, illorum. illls. s, / Alim, iste (istus), ipse (ipsus) are dechned in the same way, except that ipsum is regularly substituted for ipsud. 6.] The following archaic forms are found — ollus, Varro, L. L. vii. 42,, ' Apud Ennium OUi respondet suavis sonus EgeriaL Olli valet dictum illi, ab olla et olio, quorum alteram comitiis quom recitatur a praecone, dicitur olla centuria, non ilia ; alterum apparet in ftmeribus indietivis, quom dicitur ollus leto datus est, e. q. s.' Cp. ' olla veter arbos ' in the ' formula augurandi,' ib. 7. So Cicero, quoting an old law, De Leg. ii. 9, 21, 'Nocturna mulierum saerificia ne sunto praeter olla, quae pro populo rite fient.' The oldest forms with a single I are preserved in Fest. Epit. s. v., ' al oloes dicebant pro ab illis' on the Col. Rostrat. in the genitive plural olokom, and in the adverb olim. Olle is read in the law of Servius Tullius, preserved by Festus,'s. v. jilorare,' SI paeentem pver verberit ast olle plorassit, pver divis PARENTVM SACER ESTO.' In Eimius, bcside the instances cited above, there are two or three others, olli (n. pi.), ollis (d. pi.). It does not, however, occur in the fragments of the Tragedians, Comedians, or Historians. In inscriptions (besides Col. Rostr.) it occurs in L. Corn, de xx. Quaest. C. aoa, v. 0. 673, ' olleis . . . liceto,' and the corrupt dedicatory inscription, C. 603. In 94 PRONOMINAL DECLENSION. xiii. 7-1 1- Lucretius and Vergil, of course, such forms are only intentional archaisms. 7.] As to the derivation, Corssen seems rightly to connect it with ul-s, ul-tra, etc. (Kr. B. p. 301), and he accepts Pott's conjecture of a relation to the Sanskrit pronoun a-na- with suffix I0-, o-no-lo becoming olio-, as coroimla becomes corolla, etc. MommseUj Unt. Dial. p. 247, considers it to be related to al-ter, al-ius, comparing Oscan alio famelo = ilia famiha (Bant. T. aa). 8.] Is-le, earlier is-to-s, is evidently compounded from the two stems i- and -to, the latter being appended to the nomina- tive case i-s, and then declined. The older form istus is found in Plautus, Mil. 1233 : — 'Ergo istus metus me macerat quod illlc fastididsust.' 9.] Ipsus is not uncommon in old Latin. It occurs in Plautus frequently, and in Terence (Hec. 455) and Oato, R. R. 'jo, 2. Even ipsds is found in Festus, Ep. s. v. aliuta, from the laws of Numa Pompilius, ' Si quisquam aliuta faxit, ipsos lovi sacer esto.' (For aliuta see under ta. Class iii.) Corssen derives it from the stems i- and so-, with the enclitic particle ^e introduced, as in quis-p-iam, nus-p-iam, and so ea-p-se, si-remr-p-se, etc. (ii. p. 847). See below, § 47, for this pronoun. The stems i-, to-, and so- will be considered below. 10.] The shortening of these pronouns, * olios, ollus, istus, ipsus to ille, iste, ipse, may be compared to the change of vowel in the genitive of the consonantal declension. Both are from orig. -as, then becoming -os, -us, and lastly the terminations become in one ease -e, in the other -es (Salutes, Apollines), and -is. The loss of final -s has been spoken of frequently above. 11.] The form alls (masculine and feminine), alid, is a rather late contraction of alius, aliud. No certain instance, I believe, occurs before the Ciceronian age, and then only in a few authors. Alei (dative) is found in the Lex Juha Municipalis, B.C. 45, ' iiii vir(eis) aleive quoi mag(istratui),' (C. 206, 98), and alis, nomi- native in the corrupt dedicatory inscription of Baebatius (C. 603, 10). The other instances in the index are more than dubious. In Lucretius alid is found pretty frequently (i. 263, 11 15, XIII. 12-14. PEONOUNS WITH GENDER. 95 iii. 970, V. 257j 1305, 1456), but never alls. AH is found in iv. 637 and vi. T227. In Catullus we have alii or alid once, xxix. 15 ; — 'Quid est alit sinistra liberalitas ? ' And once alis, feminine, Ixvi. 28 : — ' Anne bonum oblita es facinus, quo regium adepta's Coniugium, quod non fortior ausit alis ? ' Charisius, p. 133 P, quotes from Sallust, 'alis alibi stantes, omnes tamen advorsis vulneribus conciderunt,' which seems almost like a misquotation of CatiUn. 61, where^ however, neither alis nor alii occurs. 13.] In the neuter the -d has been preserved in illu-d, istu-d, alin-d, but in ipsum we see the accusative termination. Ipsu-d is mentioned in a glossary (Gloss. Philox.), but the grammarians generally speak of its absencej and it does not occur on monu- ments or in literature. 13.] The Genitive termination seems to be rightly explained by Corssen as formed with the ordinary termination * as, * os, us upon a lengthened stem^ * ollo-i-us, * isto-i-us becoming illl-us, isU-us. In no other way can we well account for the existence of the long vowel « in old Latin. Besides these, other words — otherwise belonging to the de- clension — follow the pronominal declension in the genitive and dative, unus, ulhis (i. e. unwlus), solms, toius, alter, uter (i. e. cu-ter), uterque, etc. The genitive of all these originally ends in -ms ; later aU are frequently shortened under influence of the accent, though in the time of Quintilian some had regained the original quantity (see Quint. I. O. i. 5, 18). On the quantity of the I, in all these words, especially in Plautus, there is a series of remarks in Ritschl's Opuscula Philologica, 1868, ii. p. 662 foil., under the heading ' Prosodie von Alterius.' 14.] The Locative form of these words is formed from the simple stem, e.g. isto-i, isU. It occurs in the adverbs illi-c, isU-c (cp. hie, sic, etc., and see below) in the ordinary locative sense. Priscian speaks of this termination, used as genitive or dative, in no less than four places, and his instances may be worth re- cording here : vi. ^6. p. 694 P, M. Cato in Censura de Vestitu et 96 PEONOMINAL DECLENSION. xiii. 14. de Vehiculis, ' Nam periniurium siet, cum mihi ob eos mores quos prius habui, honos detur, ubi datus est, turn uti eos mutem atque alii modi sim.' C. Licinius in ii, ' Perversum esse alii modi postulare.' Uni pro uniws. Titinius in Barbate : — ' Quod quiddm pel mulier dicet Namque iini coUegi sumus.' (R. Com. v. 8.) Ipsi pro ipsius. Afranius in Homine : — ' Ipsi me velle vestimenta dioito.' Toti (Hertz, totae Krehl) pro toiius, idem in Suspecta : — 'Adeo ut te satias caperet toti (totae K.) familiae.' Soli pro solius. Cato in I. Originum, ' Nam de omni Tuscu- lana civitate soli Lueii Mamilii beneficium gratum fuit.' Idem nullae [nulli H.) pro rmllius, ' Qui tantisper nullae {nulli H.) rei sies, dum nihil agas.' Terentius in Andria (608) : — ' qu^ndoquidem tarn in^rs tarn nulli c6nsili [sum].' Ulli pro ullius. Plautus in Truculento (ii. 2. 37) : — ' quasi vero cfirpori relfqueris [Tud] potestat^m coloris ■Alii capiendf, mala.' Illi pro illius. Cato in M. Caelium, ' ecquis illi modi esse vult?' Idem de moribus Claudii Neronis, isti pro istius : — ' Peeunia mea reipublicae profuit quam isti modi uti tu es.' Priscian, xiii. § 1 1. p. 959 P. ; cp. vi. § 5. p. 67 8^ P. (Terentius) in Heautontimorumeno : — 'Dum loquitur alterae.' [Should be 'alterae | dum narrat,' Haut. 271.] Et in Eunucho : — ' Solae mihi ridicule fuit.' [Should be ' Mihi solae, etc., Eun. 1004.] Ciiicuimodi pro cuiuscuiusmodi. Cicero pro Sex. Roscio: — ' Vereor enim, cuicuimodi es, T. Rosci, ne ita hune videar servare, ut tibi omnino non pepercerim.' [Pro Rose. Am. 95.] XIII. 15, 1 6. PRONOUNS WITH GENDER. 97 To these we may add Plautus, True. iv. 3. i6j ' Istae dedi ; and V. 38 :- 'Qui, malum, bella aut faceta es quae ames hominem isti modi"!' Ritschl would restore these forms iu other places of Plautus : for instances, see Opusc. Phil. ii. p. 692. A more exclusively locative formation is that in -im or -in, as in olim, illim, illin-c, istim, istin-c, Mn-c, etc., which appears to be peculiar to Latin, and has the sense of motion from a point. Prof. Palmer points out that the same formation occurs in longin- qum, propin-quus. 15.] The Dative seems to have had, like other datives in Latin, its termination in ei, later i, which it retains, though lost in the ordinary declension : cp. isti and domino. The Ablative in -d has left, I believe, no traces in literature. In the plural there is no divergence from the ordinary declen- sion of -0 stems, except that there is no example of the dative or ablative in -bus, nor of the nominative in -is, -eis, or -es (except alis, mentioned above). 16.] Class ii. Other stems, in which a further increase takes place, are ho- and quo-, the first having generally, though not always, the enclitic -c or -ce after it, the remnant of the pro- nominal stem -co, which appears more extensively in Oscan. Sing. Old Form. Usuc I Form. N. ho-i-ce, (heice), A. ho-n-ce. ha-t-ce, ■ ha-n-ce,. ■ ho-d-ce. hie, hun-c. hae-c, ■> han-c, j ho-c. G. ho-t-us. huius. „ ho-t-us-ce. huiusce. L. ho-i-ce, (he.ice) ,ht-c. D. ho-ei-ce. hui-c. A. ho-d-ce, ha-d-ce, ho-d-ce. ho-c. ha-c. ho-c. Plur. N. ho-i-s, hoisce, ha-i, ht. hae; „ ho-i, ho-i-ce. ha-i-ce, ha-c. ha-i-c. ho-rom. (hisce, hice). hae-c. ■hae-c. A. ho-s, „ ho-s-ce, G. ho-rom, -ce, ha-s, ha-s-ce,- ha-rom. hos, -ce, horum, has, -ce, harum, horum. (honin-c). L. ho-is. his. D. A. ho-i-bus. hibug. 98 PRONOMINAL DECLENSION. XIII. 17-19. 17.] Like hio is declined istic, i.e. *is-to-i-c, and ilUo, though certain cases are not found. Sing. Nom. illic. Ace. illunc, Gen. illiusce, Abl. illoc, Plur. Nom. illic, Ace. Loc. Dat. Abl. illaec. illanc, ' i illoc, or illuc. illoc. iliac, !I!"''^' I illaec. illosce, illasce, J illisce. The nominative plural illis-ce is perhaps found in Plautus, Most. 510 : see above, under the declension, ix. § 9. 18.] The stem quo- is thus declined, as a relative who or Sing. Old Form, Nom. quo-i, Ace. quo-m. qua-i, ) qua-m, J quo-d. Gen. quo-i-us. Loe. quo-i. Dat.. quo-i-ei. Abl. quo-d, qua-d. quo-d. FUr. Nom, quo-i. qua-i. „ quo-is. ( qua-i. Ace. quo-s. qua-s, L Gen. quo-i-om „ quo-rom. qua-rom, quo-rom. Loc. quo-is. Dat. \ , ^^j_| quo-bus. Ordinary Form. qui, quem. quae, \ quam, J quod. cuius. qui, (cui ?)• (quoi,) cui. quo. qua, quo. qui. quae, \ (ques). quae. quos, quas, ) quorum , quarum. quorum queis, quts. qui-bus. 19.] As an interrogative the stem quo- has a peculiar nominative, the vowel is weakened to ?, and the masculine has the suffix. Thus we get g-ww, qua-e, qm-d (originally quo-s, qud-i, quo-i). The same stem is used indefinitely in ali-quis (alius quis), si quis. XIII. 20-2 2. PRONOUNS WITH GENDER. 99 ne quis. In this case the nomiaative feminine is not increased by i, but we have ali-qua, si-qua, ne qua (or qua), and in the neuter plural qua instead of quae. 20.] Is has a remarkable declension, the simple stem i being sometimes increased by -i to ei, sometimes turned into an -o stem, e-o, and in feminine to an -a stem. In the oblique cases i has been generally changed to e for the sake of euphony, as the vowel i does not occur as an initial in Latin before a and o, and rarely occurs before another i. Cp. ire, it, but eamus, eo, eunt. Nom. Ace. j> Gen. Loc. Dat. AbL Plur. Nom. Old Form. i-s, e-i-8, e-a, i-m, e-m, e-o-m, e-a-m, , e-i-us. e-i. i-ei, e-i-ei. e-o-d, e-a^d, e-is, i-i, e-a-i, e-o-s, e-a-s, e-o-rom, e-a-rom, i-is, e-is. i-d, (eo-d). Ace. Gen. Loc. Dat. Abl. i-bus. i-t-bus(?), e-o-d. e-a, e-a(d). e-o-rom. [ e-a-' a-bus. i-s, Ordinary Form. e-a, -| id. cp. ad-«o(d). eum, earn, eius. ei(?). ei, Si. eo, ea, eo. eS. eos, eas, eS. eorum, earum, eorum. lis, eis. iis, eis. „ i-bus. Like i-s is declined i-dem. 21.] Peculiarities of declension in stems ho- ; quo- ; i-, eo-. Benfey derives the stem ho- from an original gha, found in San- skrit as an enclitic gJia, ghd, and in Greek as ye, ya (Doric), just as the stem -co, -ce is in Latin (see Corssen, Kr. N. p. 89). 22.] The stem quo-, co-, or cii-, originally kva-, Sanskrit ka-, Greek ko-, tto-, Oscan and Umbrian po-, Gothic hva-. This is a most widely used stem in Latin, appearing not only as quo-, qua- in qu-l, qui-s, etc., and in the adverbs quam, quamde, quamquam, quamvis, quando, quo, qua, qui, quidem, quoque, etc., but as co-, cu- H a 100 PRONOMINAL DECLENSION. xiii. 23-26. in cuius, cui, cum, ne-cubi, ne-cutro, ne-cunquam, and -u in ubi, uter, uti, ut, utique, etc. 23.] The stem i-, increased to ei-, eo-, is compared by Curtius (G. E. p. 355) with Sanskrit y«-, Zend za-, Greek 0, a, fi, 6-s, its : cp. iam. Corssen compares it with Sanskrit i-ha, i-tas; e-ta-t, e-sha, etc., and with Oscan i-z-i-c, ei-so-A, e-ki-h, etc., and Um- brian e-so, e-su-h, e-su-f (i. p. 386). It is declined throughout in Gothic is ; is, imma, ina, etc. 34.J Nominative Case. The masculine i-s generally preserves the simple stem. We find it raised to ei-s in Lex Rep., B.C. 123, C. 198, beside is. It occurs not more than three times; e.g. line 9, ' Sei eis volet sibei patronos in eam rem dareij' and line 24, ' Tum eis pr(aetor) facito, utei is unde petetur . . . indices . . . legat.' The longer form in the neuter is preserved only in ad-eo, for ad eod. Eis-dem also is found in inscriptions : — ' [Ser . Sulpicjius . Ser . f . Galba . cos . pavimentum t . eisdernqne probavit,' (from Terracina,) and ' Q. Vibius . L. f. Dianae . v. s. eisdem aram d. s. f. c' (ap. Pabretti, Gloss, s. v.). 25.] Hie [ho-i-c) is of course originally long, but it is some- times shortened in the poets; e.g. Lucr. iv. 921 : — ' Sensus hie in nobis ; quem quum dolor impedit esse.' And Verg. Aen. iv. 22 : — ' Solus Mo inflexit sensus animumque labantem.' lb. vi. 792 : — ' Hie vir hie est tibi quern promitti saepius audis.' But it is generally long in Vergil, and so Hor. Sat. i. 9. 50: — 'Nil mi officii unquam Ditior hie aut est quia doctior.' And Juv. i. 161, cp. Pers. i. 28 : — 'Accusator erit qui verbum dixerit; hie est.' Hoe (for hod-ee) is hardly ever shortened. See Lucian Muller, De Re Metr. p. 343, who emends two passages in which it is shortened, from Seneca and the Priapeia. It seems, however, to be found in Lueilius : see below on Lucil. ix. 3 and 12. 26.] The relative qm is always long in inscriptions, appearing very frequently as quel (e. g. over 250 times in C. I. L. i) ; once as que (C. 1297, Ep. Protag.). quis, as a relative, is found xm. 26. PRONOUNS WITH GENDER 101 elsewhere, but very rarely, and in the sense of ' whoever,' like quisquis : e. g. in the foedus Latinum^ ' pecuniam quis nancitor habeto ' (Fest. s. v. nancitor) j ^in the Lex Silia de ponderibus publicis, 'eum quis {^ui, Mommsen) volet magistratus multare... liceto' (Fest. p. 246 M) ; Cato, R. R. 145. i, ' homines eos dato qui plaeebunt, aut quis earn oleam emerit •' Gell. iv. 12. 2, ' item quis eques Romanus equum habere gracilentum aut parum niti- dem visus erat, impolitiae notabatur/ Cp. Neue, i. p. 158. The interrogative qm-s is sometimes raised to qui, esp. when we mean, What sort of? Who was it that? e. g. ' quae haec daps est, qui festus dies ?' Liv. And. Od. i. ap. Prise, vii. 40. p. 752 P ; ' qui Chaerea ?' Ter. Eun. 824. In the neuter quid is generally substantival and quod adjec- tival : 6. g. Cic. Verr. iv. 21, 47, ' quid hoc est ? quod monstrum, qiwd prodigium in provinciam misimus?'' And so in indirect questions we write ' nescio quid mali/ but 'neseio quod oppidum.' (See further, Neue, i. pp. 163, 164.) There are no doubt ex- ceptions to this rule. Similarly the compounds of qui, quis make -quod when used adjectivally, and -quid when used substantivally. Aliqui is the rarer form, but is often used by Cicero. Aliquae for aliqua oc- curs once, in Lucret. iv. 263 : — 'Tamquam aliquae res | verberet.' Q,ui-s is sometimes used for the feminine, e. g. by Ennius, Pacuvius, and Plautus, but not in inscriptions ; as Enn. Trag. 133 V. (ap. Non. iii. p. 197 M) : — 'Et quis illaec est, quae lugubri Succincta est stola?' Pacuvius, [Medo] v. 239 Ribb. (ibid, and cp. Varr. L. L. 6. 60):— 'Quis tu es mulier quae me insueto nuncupasti nomine?' Plaut. Aul. 138 Wagner: — ' Da mi dptuma feminS, manum : : ubi eSst ? et quis east nam dptuma V And 168:— ' Die mihi quaeso ; quis east quam vis dticere uxorem ? : : ^loquar.' And others. Cp. 'Quaeso igitur, quisquis es, mea mulier.' Caecil. v. 267 Ribb. (ap. Non. 1. c.) 102 PKONOMINAL DECLENSION. xiii. 27-29. 27.-] Accusative. "We find im, em in Festus, and in quotations from old laws, showing that the stem was not at that time raised to eo- ; e. g. Ep. s. vv. em, turn ; emem, eundem ; em pro eum ; im pro eum. So XII. Tabb. i. i, ' Si in ius vocat, ito : ni it, antesta- mino : igitur em eapito ;' viii. iz, 'Si nox furtum faxsitj si im occisitj iure eaesus esto ; ■" x. 9, ' Cui auro dentes iuncti escunt, ast im eum illo sepeliet uretve, se fraude esto.' The form emem is evidently a reduplicated form, like quisquis, qtiidquid, uteruter: cp. meme, tete, etc. ^>»=tum, gives us a hint as to the derivation of the latter as accusative of stem to- : *^-OT=tum or tun-c, just as em=:*eoTO, eum. 28.] The adverb Mc is originally Aoc, ' to this place,' and so is frequently written in Plautus ; and so once in Vergil, Aen. viii. 433:— 'Hoc tunc Ignipotens caelo descendit ab alto.' And in Cicero's Epistles it is not uncommon: cp. also ad-/mc= ad hoc. The forms kon-o^ quom must at one time have been frequent in old Latin : hone, however, is only once found in inscriptions (Ep. Scip. C. 32), ^honc oino,' etc., and once ho{n)c, C. 1253, an epitaph from Pompeii, 'Hoc liberteis meis et libertabus locum concess(i),' unless locum is here neuter (cp. loco), while quom is confined to the adverb = quum, or cum; e.g. S. C. Bacch, ' Quom ea res consoleretur :' cp. quondam. Quam, quamquam, quamvis; quom, qwum, cum ; quod, are used adverbially, just as tarn, turn, tunc ; nam, num, nunc, and as em, according to Festus, just quoted : see below. Class iii. 29.] In the Genitive case the i has generally become conso- nantal, and in the old poets the forms Jmius, cuius, eius are often monosyllables. The following inscription occurs in Gruter, 44. 3, in which huis stands for huius : — ' Eomae, in collegio Jesuitarum (e Manutio). SIGNVM HERCVLIS DOKVS . LAEC DISP . QVI . ANTE . VILLICVS HVIS LOCI D . d' xm. 30. PRONOUNS WITH GENDER. 103 We find perhaps quo-l-us once in Ep. Scip. Barbat. (see note) : — 'Quo-i-us fdrma virtutei parfsuma fuit;' for so it seems, on the whole, safest to scan the line, there being no other instance of a shortening the is in the superlative, as Biicheler points it : — 'Quoius forma virtutei pSrisuma ftiit.' Nevertheless it is an isolated instance, and the line may be scanned in another manner without shortening the -is. Hoius, instead of later Auius, occurs in the forms hoiusce (Lex Rep. C. 198, 56), hoiusque (Tit. Baebat. C. 603, 4). Eiius, men- tioned by Priscian, i. 18. p. 545 P, is merely an instance of the mode of writing II for J, or consonantal I, and has no etymo- logical importance. See above, ch. ii. p. lOj iii. p. 16. 30.] Locative. Hei-c or hie is evidently a locative (for ho-i-c). Hei-c occurs on the milestone of Popilius (C. 551, B.C. 132), etc., and heice (C. 1049^ Epitaph of Protogenes). Quei (for quo-i), later qui, and qui-n{e), qiii-ppe, usually inter- preted as ablatives, are probably locatives in form. If they are ablatives they are increased with the i, not as the nominative and genitive, but after the termination : cp. Greek rovrml, ovTmcri. The full form quo-i is, however, found in some places in Plautus with a genitive sense, in conjunction with modi: compare isti modi,' etc. Ritschl would introduce it in the following places in the form quoimodi or quoiquoimodi. Menaechmi 572 ; — 'E^s magis qu^eritur, qufim cluentum fides Quoimodi clueat.' [In his text he had printed qitoitismodi.'] Bacch. 400 : — 'Sfsne necne ut ^sse oportet, melius bonus quoiquoimodi.' Pseud. 741 : — 'Murrinam passtim defnitum mdlinam mel quoiquoimodi.' And also probably in Most. iii. i. no, a, 13a, 3. 5; v. i. 68 : Rud. i. I. I ; ii. 4. 8. 10 : Trim ii. 4. 100 (i.e. 501) : Persa, iii. I. 58 (Opusc. Phil. ii. pp. 736, 727). 104 PRONOMINAL DECLENSION. xiii. 31. In Trin. 11 26 Ritselil reads : — ' Quoius fides fid^lltasque amicum erga aequiperdt tuam ;' but B. reads quoi, the others cui, and there seems no reason against receiving it as a genitive locative. Ouimodi and cuicuimodi are not unknown in later authors, e. g. Cic. pro Rose. Am. 95 (above, xiii. § 14), ' Vereor enim cuicuimodi es, T. Rosci, ne ita hunc videar servare ut tibi omnino non pepercerim :' and ' Cuicuimodi agam,' Ad Att. iii. %%, ad fin. ; xii. 19 : De Leg. ii. 5. 13. The adverb quia is explained by Corssen (ii. 850) as a contrac- tion of the (ablative) qul-iam, like et-iam, quon-iam, with loss of the m. May it not, however, be a neuter plural from quis, de- clined as an i stem ? It is generally scanned as a pyrrhic, the first syllable being always short, and the last almost always. It is long, however, once in Phaedrus, Fab. i. 5. 7 : — 'Ego primam tollo ndminor quid leo.' And in Auson. Prof. 8. 7 : — ' Sed quid nostro docuere in aevo.' 31. J Ei, used as genitive, is perhaps doubtful. 'Bi rei' (Trin. 522) may probably be a dative; but eae, i.e. (ea-i), is found in Cato, R. R. 46. The interjection ei, e may perhaps be regarded as a locative of this stem (cp. hui), or rather it shows how a simple sound, e, i, may become a pronominal root. E appears in 'e-cce, e-n, e-quidem, and in the adjurations e-Castor, e-Quirine (Fast. Ep. s. v.), e-Juno (Charis.), e-di (' O GodP Titin. ap. Charis. 5. 12. iii Ribb.), e-de-Pol ('O God Pollux!'), e-dio-Fidio, e-dius-Fidius [Charis. pp. 183 P, 117 L). The passage of Charisius may be quoted : — ' Medio Fidio per lovem aut fidem filiumve lovis Herculem quae iuratio propria virorum est, ut feminarum edejpol, ecastor, eiuno ; denique Titinius in Setina, moUiculum adulescentulum cum re- prehendere magis vellet, "An (inquit) quia pel edepol fabulare, edi medi." Edi Titinius in Barbato, "Id necesse respondet, Hdi" pro e di/is fidius.' xm. 32-34. PRONOUNS WITH GENDER. 105 33. 1 The Dative is sometimes formed from the increased stem, sometimes from the simple stem. M-d occurs seven times in Lex Kep. c. B.C. 123, C. 198, and ei-i or ei in Plautus, Cureul. iv. 3. la, Casin. Prol. ^^. 37 ; e. g. Casin. Prol. 37 : — 'Est ei quidam s^rvus qui in morb6 cubat.' And si in Lucret. ii. 1136 : — 'Nee facile in venas cibus omnis diditur ei.' lei is found three times in Lex Rubria, B.C. 49, C. 305. Quo-i-ei again occurs several times in inscriptions (Ep. Scip. C. 34, Lex Rep. 198. 10, Lex Agr. aoo. 68). On the other hand, quo-i is very frequent, occurring also on the walls of Pom- peii and in the poems of Lucretius and Catullus. In fact it was the recognised form up to the time of Quintilian. ffoice occurs once in Lex Bantina, C. 197. 36, [Soice leegei.' 33.] Ablative. The full forms in d are almost unknown in these pronouns. In Trin. 34 sq. the best MSS. read — ' Nimioque hie pluris pauciorum gratiam Faeiunt pars hominum quam id quod prosint pluribus.' And so 807 : — ' Diem conficimus quod iam properatost opus.' See Ritschl, Neue Plautinische Excurse, i. 58. 34.] Nominative Plural. The peculiar forms in -eis, -es, -is have been mentioned under the declension, where instances of his-ce have been given. Heis is found C. 1059 and 1071, heisce, C- S^5^ 5^^> 5^7) 5^9 (a^l Tit- Mag. Camp.) and 1478. /* and qui have them also to some extent, perhaps in part owing to their apparent conformity in the nominative (is and qui-s) to the i declension. Seis occurs once in the Bacchanalian decree (C. 196. 4), while eis is pretty frequent in inscriptions (Lex Bant. v.c. 631-636, C. 197, Lex Rep. v.c. 631, C. 198, 36, 57, 67, Sent. Minuc. v.c. 638, C. 199), and we find ieis once in Lex parieti faciundo, v.c. 649, C. 577. Ques is only found, as far as inscriptions go, in the Bacchana- lian edict (C. 196. 4. 34), where it seems to be used with an idea of distiiiguishing the indefinite (quis) from the relative, as in the phrases ' Sei ques esent quei sibei deicerent necesus ese Bacanal habere ;' ' Sei ques esent quei arvorsum ead fecisent.' But it is 106 PRONOMINAL DECLENSION. xiii. 35, 36. quoted by the old grammarians apparently without such a dis- tinction, e. g. Charis. p. 70 P, ' Ques- autem dixisse veteres testi- monio est Cato qui ait Originum II, " guescunque Romae regna- visseut," et Pacuvius — " Ques sunt ii ignoti, nescio ques ignobiles," and Priscian, xiii. p. 960 P. Pacuvius, in Medo, " Ques sunt isti?'" Accius, in Neoptolemo, " Sed quesdam." ' 35.] The length of the neuter a is evident in such forms as post-hd-c, ante-kd-c ; post-ed, ant-ed, qud-jpropter, post-illd, etc., forms in which the old termination in hd-o, qud, not increased by i to haec and quae, is preserved. Compare above, ch. ix, § 8. The form qua is elsewhere confined to the indefinite or nega- tive aliqua, si qua, nequa. Quai, accusative plural, occurs once, Lex Rep. C. 198. 34, ' Ea quai ita conquaesiverit.' The unique form ead occurs S, C. Bacch. C. 196. 25, 'arvor- sum ead,' which Bopp holds to be an accusative, Ritschl an ablative (Neue Plaut. Exc. pp. 83, 83, and see note on the inscription.) In the feminine kae-c for kae is much more common than is generally supposed. See a considerable list of passages from the best MSS. of Cicero's Tusc. and De Ofiic., and others, by Fleckeisen, Beitrage zur Lat. Gr. in Rhein. Mus. N. F. vii. for 1850. It is found also (besides Plautus and Terence) in Livy, Vergil, Varro, and Lucretius ; e. g. Verg. Geor. iii. 305 : — ' Haec quoque non cura nobis leviore tuendae.' (Frag. Vat. et Eom.) Aen. vii. 175 : — ' 'Haec sacris sedes epulis.' (Eom.) Lucret. iii. 601 ; — ' Conquassatur enim turn mens animaeque potestas Omnis et haec ipso cum corpore conlabefiunt.' lb. vi. 456 : — 'Inde haec comprendunt inter se conque gregantur.' (Sc. nubes.) Lucretius, observes Mr. Munro, never uses Me. In iii. 601 Aaec may, however, possibly be neuter. Hi-c, in the masculine, for Aoi-ce, appears once in Varro, L. L. vi. 73> ' Itaque Mc quoque qui dicunt in Astraba Plauti e. q. s.' 36.] Genitive. The older forms in -om, -urn are generally super- xm. 37, 38. PEONOUNS WITH GENDER. 107 seded by those in -orum, but we find cuium in Charis. ii. 136 P, ' Pluraliter quae, quorum aut cmum, quis aut quibus, quae, quis aut quibus;' from lengthened stem guoi-, and possibly quoium in Plaut. Trin. 534, and eum in Lex Jul. B.C. 45, C. 206. 52, in the formula, after a plural antecedent, ' Emn, h(ac) l(ege) n(ihil) r(ogatur)/ parallel to ' Mus h. 1. n. r. ;' and so Fest. Ep. s. v., ' Hum antiqui dicebant pro eorum.' 37.] Locative. Eis, quels, or quis, Aeis, Ms are very common. Besides these we find eeis (S. C. Baech. C. 196. 5. 25), ieis (C. 214. I. 8. 34), and is (198.48), and Lex Malaeit. ap. Henz. 7421. 16. 21, (or Bruns, Fontes, p. 98), and other inscriptions. Compare Enn. Ann. 279 V. : — ' Is pernas succidit iniqua superbia Poeni ;' and so for iis frequently in the oldest MSS. of Cicero (Fabretti, Gloss, s. v.). 38.] Dative and Ablative. On one side we have quibus, V)us, formed from the simple stem, on the other, hlbus for ho-i-bus. The MSS. of Plautus seem to confuse the two forms, but Ritschl and Fleckeisen restrict the long vowel to Kbus, though there is no real reason why there should not be a form of this case from the increased stem of is, just as in the dative Angular we get n-ei, ei, as well as el, and quo-l-el, as well as quo-i. The following are instances of liibus. Varro, L. L. viii. 72, 'Et non debuit dici quibus das his* das ; est enim ut ei, qui, his, quis ; ae sicut quibus hlbus^ [Should not we read ' ut ei, quoi^ or 'CM?.'"] Cp. Charis. i. 17, 6 and Prise, xiii. 15, who refer to Plautus, Cure. 506 : — 'Eodem h^rcle vos pono ^t pare: parfssumi estis Mbus^ Ritschl reads, according to some MSS., in Mil. 74 : — 'Latrones, liibuM dinumerem stip^ndia.' Instances oi'tbus are, Trucul. i. 2, 14: — 'Ibist ihus pugnae et vlrtuti de pra^donibus praedfCm capere,' but Spengel Ibus. And perhaps Eud. Prol. 73 : — ' Sed^nt eiecti : n^vis confractSst i6tts,' but Fleckeisen eis, and MSS. iis. Titin. ap. Non. Ribb. 59 : — 'En ec^istor, si mor&tae sitis Smbae tftit' prout ego mdribus,' but Ribbeck this. Edbus occurs in Cato, R. R. 152. 108 PRONOMINAL DECLENSION. xiii. 39. 39.] Class iii. We have reserved for this class the defective stems, SO; to-, and others. The stem sa-, so-. So- occurs in ip-so-s, and in Oscan ei-so-d, etc. Umbrian e-so, e-su-lc. but also uncompounded in some of its cases. It seems to correspond to Sanskrit sa, s« = he, she; Greek 6, a, r], Gothic sa, s6, the (masculine and feminine), si, English she, German sie. (Curt. G. E. p. 353.) Thus we find in Pacuvius, V. 324 Ribb. sa-p-sa = i-p-sa ; and the accusative, singular and plural, sum, sam, sos, sas, in Ennius : e. g. Ann. 102 Vahl. : — ' Astu non vi sa/m summam servare decet rem.' (ap. Fest.) lb. 238 :— ' In Eomnis vidit prius quam sam discere coepit.' (ap. Eest.) lb. 22 : — ' Constitit inde loci propter sos dia dearum.' (ap. Fest.) lb. 103 : — ' Virginis. Nam sibi quisque domi Eomanus habet sas! (ap. Fest.) And elsewhere, e. g. ' ni sam delapidassint,' XII. Tab. vii. 7- Sei-c, si-c, sei, si look like locatives of the same stem, but analogy teaches us to refer them rather to a pronoun sva, svi. So Oscan svai, Umbrian 5t)e= Latin si. Cp. Goth, sve, 'as,' and Goth, sva, English so. There is a trace of this in Festus' suad ted= sie te. This preposition appears also in the difficult word si-remps, or siremp-se, in the phrase ' siremps lex esto ' (Lex Rubria, Lex Agraria^ etc.), and in Plant. Amphit. Prol. 73- ' Sirempse legem dixit esse Juppiter,' (according to Sealiger's felicitous restoration) = similis, similem. Ritschl explains this as a contraction for s'i-re-ea-pse, sirepse, the m being merely euphonicj as in cu{m)bo, ru{ni)po, and so the meaning of the word would be exactly = ' sic re ipsa,' our ' exactly so.' (Rheinisch. Mus. N. F. 8, p. 298 sq. for 1853.) Corssen explains it as equal si-rem-p-se, 'so in fact so' (i. 777, ii. 847), where see more on the whole subject. There can scarcely be any doubt, also, that the common adverb sei, si, late Latin and Italian se, 'if,' is really the same word, both in its simple form and in the compounds sei-ne (Lex Rep.), si-ne ; sei-ve (Legg. Bant. Rep. Agr., etc.), si-ve, sen; ni-sei, ni-si, ni-se (L. Rub.) ; qua-sei, quasi, qua-se (Quint, i. XIII. 40, 41- PRONOUNS WITH GENDER. 109 7. 24). The transition from ' there,' ' in that way,' ' in that ease,' ' in case that,'' to ' thus ' and 'if is very easy. The adverb and conjunction se, sed are probably to be treated as ablatives of the reflexive pronoun not of the stem sa-. See above, § 10. 40.] This stem, like co-, ce-, and ya-, ye- in Greek, has become enclitic, especially in combination with another enclitic -pe (also in pro-pe, nem-jte, quip-pe, etc.). In ip-so-s, sa-p-sa we have seen the same combination, in which so- is declined. We have also forms like eo-p-se, ea-p-se, eum-p-se, eam-pse (chiefly from Plautus), formed from an otherwise defective * is-p-se, and declined like i{s)-dem, i-dem, in which the last half of the pronoun is enclitic. So reap*e=re-ea-p-se, i. q. re ipsa, e. g. in Plaut. True. iv. 3. 41 , as corrected by Camerarius : — 'De istoc, ipsa, etsi tu taceas, reapse experta intellegc' And Pacuv. 2,6 Ribb. ap. Fest. Ep. s.v. : — 'Si non est ingratum reapse quod feci,' as well as Cic. de Leg. iii. 8, 18 ; de Rep. i. 3; de Div. i. 37, 81, etc., etc. We find also se-p-se in Cic. de Rep. iii. 8, i a, ' (Virtus) quae omnes magis quam sepse diligit.' Cp. Sen. Ep. 108, 32. 41]. Stem TA-, TO-. This stem, though declined throughout in the compound is-to, is defective in itself, and its cases have an adverbial character. In Greek the stem appears in av-ros, oS-ros, and the oblique cases of the definite article. The original vowel is preserved in tam, tam-quam, ta-ntus, tan-ti-dem, etc., becoming in cases of is-te, and u, e in turn, tun-c ; i-tem, au-tem. With au-tem we must class the similar compound, Oscan au-ti, Umbrian u-te, o-te, Latin au-t, and probably a-t, e-t, all shortened forms of a locative. A similar locative is u-tei, u-ti, u-t. The original ablative in a is retained in i-ta, i-taque (' this wise '), aliu-ta (' other wise '). The length of the vowel is preserved in the line of Naevius' epitaph : — ' Itdque pdstquam est <5rci trMitds tbesatiro.' With ita, item compare eira, eirev, the latter being an Ionic form, found also in some MSS. of the N. T., as Mr. Burgon informs me. no PRONOMINAL DECLENSION. xiii. 42-44. 42.] From a stem da-, do-, similar to ta-, are the adverbs and enclitic terminations -dam, -do, -dum, -dem, -de, e. g. in qui-dam, quon-dam; do-nec, do-nicum, quan-do ; dum, age-dum, vix-dum, inter-dum ; tan-dem, qui-dem, i-ti-dem, i-den-ti-dem, pri-dep., in-de, quam-de, etc., etc. That these hang together, and to some extent represent duration of time, as turn, etc., do a point of time, seems evident. Whether Corssen is right in allying them to root div-, and its many derivatives, is a much more difficult question (Kr. B. p. 504, and Aussp. ii. Z$$, 6, etc. ; cp. Curt. Gr. Et. p. 561). The following forms certainly show the constant parallel which exists between the noun and the pronominal stem : — fpri-die, posiri-die, cotti-die, per-endie ; , ' < in-de, dein-de, exin-de, perin-de, proin-de, suhin-de, ' V. un-de, ali-cunde, undi-que, quam-de, etc. per-dius, inter-dius, inter-diu ; du-dum, inter-dum, nec-dv/m, non-dum, etc., etc. The identification of the two stems is, however, on the whole, improbable. The preposition de is an ablative from stem da-, just as se, se-d from sa-. The Oscan retains the oldest form, dat-=die. 43.] On the other hand^ ia-m, which Corssen explains as = *diam, is probably more closely connected with the stem JA-, YA-, which we have mentioned above as related to is, and Greek 6, r], o-s, ' he.' The gloss em = tum (Fest. Ep. s. v.) shows an obsolete adverb forming a close parallel to the formation oi Jam from /a-. The affirmatives sic, nai, or nae may be com- pared also with the German _/«, our ^ea, from the same stem, and witlj et-iam. Whether ya- is originally short for dia, is uncertain. The parallel of 8?j, fj-hr}, 6?ji', in Greek, makes it not altogether im- probable, since 8?j is as nearly like to iam as trjv is to -dam, dum ('a long time '). Iam appears in a modified, i.e. not temporal sense, in quis-p-iam, and generally in etiam, qwoniam. 44.] Another stem, or pair of stems, with modifications of form and meaning nearly parallel to the two last, are NA-, NO-, and AN-. The second appears, originally, to be a compound of the first with A ; and, as a preposition, means that, the other, as opposed to this (na). The full form a-nd, a-v& occurs both in XIII. 45, 46. PRONOUNS WITH GENDER. Ill Sanskrit and Greek. OUus we have already explained as pos- sibly a diminutive of ono- for ana-. Alius, Gk. SWos, Goth, alja, Slav, ale, cannot however be referred to this stem. The pure stem na- occurs in the adverbs nam, nam-que, quia- nam, and in quis-nam. It is weakenedj on one side, to o, u, in Umbrian e-nom, Latin num, nun-c, etiam-num, Greek vvv, vvv, vvv-i, and, on the other, to e and i in nem-pe, e-nim, Umbrian e-nem, Oscan i-nim (' and '), and Greek viv {' him,' ' her,' ' they '). The variety of ideas expressed by this stem — interrogative, affirmative, temporal, illative, conjunctive, and simply personal — might create surprise, were it not for the opposite parallels of the stems TA-, da-, and in part i-. Besides these accusatives, there is another locative form, tia-i, nae, nS, Greek va-i, which evi- dently belongs to this stem on the analogy of the affirmatives sei-c, sic, Italian s-i, and et-iam, though it may perhaps be bor-. rowed directly from Greek. Ne is enclitic inpo-ne, super-ne. 45.] The stem an-, or an- a, is preserved in Greek avd and its derivatives, and in the Latin an, and the preposition in, en-do and its derivatives. An, that is, ' tAat,' ' tAe other' is naturally used in hypothetical sentences and questions (cp. the use of av in Greek). We find it occasionally in alternatives, as in two passages of Cicero, ad Att. xi. 6, 7, ' Is dicitur vidisse an euntem an iam in Asia,' Brut, xxiii. 89, ' M. Cato . . . orationem in Origines suas retulit paucis antequam mortuus est an diebus an mensibus.' (Corss. Kr. B. pp. 303, 4.) It is found also in com- position in the ^X2i^&^ fors-an, for-sit-an {im^ ^\i 2iVi), fort-as-sis (forte an si vis), shortened to fort-as-se, and fort-assan, for for- tasse am.. (Corss. ii. 850.) In, endo, on the other hand, are simply local. They appear in a fuller form in Greek ev-l and e2s for tv-s or kv-i-s. The vowel is preserved in Oscan an-ter, Umbrian an-ter, an-der, Sanskrit an-tar (cp. Gothic an-thara, German an-der). 46.] Other defective pronominal stems are co-, po-, becoming -ce, -pe, as enclitics, and -met. Stem CO-. The relation of this stem to that of quo- is not very clear. If they were originally identical, as may very well be the case, they become practically distinct, the one re- taining the sense of ' who,' ' which,' ' any,' the other the demon- strative meaning 'there.' We have already spoken oici-s, ci-tra, 112 PRONOMINAL DECLP]NSION. xiii. 47-49. etc., under the comparison of adjectives. The commonest form of this pronoun is the locative enclitic termination ce or que in hi-c, ne-c, ne-que, a-c (for at-c), at-que, e-cce for e-ce, si-c, and the other compounds with quis, uier, etc., etc. 47.] PE appears in the middle of words in i-p-se, rea-p-se, qiois-p-iam, us-p-iam, and at the end in qui-ppe, nem-pe, pro-pe, ipsi-ppe, the latter from Festus, s. v., ' ipsi neque alii.' It evidently bears the same relation to pa- as ce- to ca-, ha-, and as the Oscans and Umbrians substitute p for h, this may, per- haps, be considered as a dialectic form. 48.] PTE, in meo-pte, tuo-pte, suo-pte, me-pte (Plaut. Men. 1059), mihi-pte (Cato, ap. Fest. pp. 150-154 M.), vo-pte, ' vos ipsi ' (ib.), is, according to Corssen, not a pronominal form, but contracted for pote, as in ut-pote (Corss. ii. 575). Prof. Palmer, however, suggests a comparison with the Greek enclitic iron, which is no doubt a pronominal adverb, and particularly with a parallel form like TiTTTe. 49.] We have another enclitic pronoun in -met, as ego-met, vos-met, sibi-met, etc., which Bopp explains as formed from a stem smo-, traces of which are found in Sanskrit and in the dialects, e.g. Umbrian e-srne, e-smei = ei, pw-sme=cni. XIV. 1-4. CONJUGATION. 113 CHAPTEB Xiy. Conjugation. Person-Endings of the Active and Passive. l.J That which disting-uishes a verb from a noun is, as we have already stated, the personal suffix — the pronoun subjoined to the verbal stem. All verbs have these pronouns in all their parts, though not always in an equal state of preservation. The Infinitive Mood, as it is called, including Supine, Participles, etc., belongs, of course, strictly to nominal declension. It is classed with verbs only as being formed from the same stems, and as logically taking the place of verbs, especially in ' oratio obliqua,' and in combination with auxiliaries. 2.] Besides the inflexions of person, which are the final suffixes of verbs, there are three others to which they are subject, those of voice, mood, and tense. The inflexion of voice is really one of personal sufiix, the Middle, or Passive, being formed by the re- flexive action of one personal pronoun upon another. In the ori- ginal language, followed by the Indie, Iranic, Greek, and German families of speech, the same pronoun was repeated as subject and object; thus Greek ^€po/xat is for ^e/ao-jixa-fit, etc. In Latin and Irish, as well- as in the Slavonic and Lithuanian families, the medio-passive is formed by suffixing the same reflexive pronoun of the third person to all the persons of the active : thus amor= amo-se, amaris = amasi-se. 3.] The inflexion of mood is threefold: — (i) Indicative: the mood of direct statement, from which the Imperative cannot be separated as regards the form of the stem, (a) Subjunctive: the mood of indirect statement, closely allied to (3) the Optative, or mood of hypotheticals or potentials. In Latin these two are moulded into one. 4.J Lastly, we have inflexions of tense, which may be distin- guished, as they are formed or not from the simple root. In 114 CONJUGATION. PERSON-ENDINGS xiv. 5. Latin the simple tense-stems, formed from the root, are compa- ratively few ; namely, the originally reduplicated perfects and the presents, the latter being modified in various ways so as to form four classes or conjugations of verbs, parallel to the five declen- sions of nouns. The number of compound tense-stems is larger, viz. the other perfects, the imperfects, the futures, and the pluperfects. It is comparatively of little moment with which of these ele- ments of division we begin, but perhaps it is more scientific, with Schleicher, to proceed from the more general to the more special forms. We shall therefore take (i) the personal endings: (i.) of the active; (ii.) of the medio-passive ; (3) the modal characters: (3) the tense-stems : (i.) simple ; (ii.) complex or composite (cp. Schleicher, § 368, foil., from whom the general arrangement of the following pages is derived). I. Personal-endings of the Active. 5. J In Latin there is no dual, but only a singular and plural, each of three persons. The original forms of these suffixes are in the singular the same as the two personal pronouns without gender, of which we treated in ch. xi. ma, tva, and the de- monstrative TA, appearing in Latin in general as -m, -s, -t. In the plural the original forms ma-si, ta-si, an-ti become in like manner -mus, -tis, -nt. (i.) First Person singular, or ma. This is lost in all tenses of the indicative, except in the presents sv,-m and in-qua-m and all imperfects and pluperfects, but it is preserved in the subjunctive, to which, or to the optative, the futures above mentioned properly belong : so we have amo, veho, amavi, vexi, amavero, vexero, but amala-m, ame-m, amare-m, veha-m (future and subjunctive), monueri-m, audivisse-m, etc. In those eases where the suffix is lost the vowel has been changed from its original form a, to 0, e.g. veh-o for veh-d-m; tetigi is, however, probably not for tetigam, but for tetig-l-m or te-tig-ls-m ; am-o is a con- traction for ama-o : cp. Umbrian subocau= w^-\oc2l-o. The evanescence of this final m is shown by the dialects. In Oscan we have only one instance of its preservation extant, in su-m, and none in Umbrian. Inguam, it has been suggested by Mr. D. B. Monro, is a future XIV. 6, 7. OF THE ACTIVE AND PASSIVE. 115 or optative = inquiam, ' I would say :' but this is not altogether probable. 6.] First Person plural, originally ma-si, Lat. -mus. The origin of this suffix is pretty clearly a combination of the two pronouns of the first and second person, and must have signified accordingly ' I thou,' or ' I and thou,' that is, ' we.' Si is, as we shall see, a common form, in which the original tva appears. In Latin ma-si has become -mm throughout : cp. Greek (Doric) -/ifs. No examples exist in the Italian dialects. This -mus, however, unlike the Greek -\i.ii, appears sometimes as a long syllable in old Latin; e. g. Plaut. Cure. 438 (transposed by Fleckeisen) : — ' Quia nudius quartus venimus in Curiam.' Lucil. ix. 6. 6 : — 'Quae iacitnus ; addes e, peila ut plenius fiant.' Cp. the imitations, Verg. Aen. ix. 610, ' Tevga fatiffamus hasta/ and Ovid, Met. xiv. 350 : — ' Ire negabamws, et tecta ignota subire.' Corssen explains this quantity as an intensification of vowel parallel to the old Prussian as-mai, and to the Greek aorist ter- mination firj-v (ii. p. 500). 7.] (ii.) Second Person singular, or tva. This pronoun has gone through great modifications. In Latin (as in Greek ottr-da for FolS-To) the oldest form has been preserved in the perfect -tei or -ti, in gesis-tei, restitis-tei (see below, ch. xvii, § 4). The imperative -dhi or -Qi is lost in Latin, e. g. in amd, lege, fer, but there are traces of the emphatic -tod, -to answering to the Vedic -tat, originally, according to Schleicher, § 272, a doubled pro- noun. This -tod appears once in old Latin (but in the third person), in a fragment of the regal laws ascribed to Romulus, ' sacra divis parentum estod,' and it is found for both second and third persons frequently in the shortened form in -to. In Osean we have (in the third person) estud, licitud = esto, liceto, and in \]va\ma.vi pihatu,feitu, etc.,= piato, facito. The ordinary modification in Latin, as in Greek, is simply -s, earlier -si (Greek ia-crl), a weakened form of -ti. It is con- jectured that this arose from an effort to dissimilate the second from the third person, when the original tva weakened to ta; TVA, -ta, -ti becoming -si, -s, and ta becoming -ti {-si), -t. I 2 116 CONJUGATION. PERSON-ENDINGS xiv. 8-io^ So in Latin, we have ama-s, amaia-s, veh-i-s, veJi-e-s, etc., and in Umbrian herie-s = voles. We find scribls once, Hor. Sat. ii. 3, i. 8.] Second Person plural, or ta-si. A comparison of Latin -lis, and Sanskrit dual -tlias, together with the analogy of the other terminations, lead us to assume the form ta-si as the original, which must have meant 'thou, thou,' or 'thou and. thou,' i. e. ' you.' The suffix -tis is preserved in all cases except the imperative, which is shortened (as the Greek is in general) to -te. The emphatic form -tote is also found in this mood, and in the Umbrian fu-tuto, though generally denoting the third person. The ending -tis is rarely lengthened, as in El. Scip. iv. C. 34: — ' Ne quairatis honore quel minus sit manditus.' 9.] (iii.) Third Person singular, or ta. This demonstrative pronoun appears, as we have seen, in is-te, ta-m, and many other pronominal forms. It is shortened first to -ti, and then to -t, the latter being the ordinary form in Latin and the dialects. In early and vulgar Latin, and iu Umbrian, it has a strong tendency to drop away, and in Oscan, as occasionally in Latin, it is often weakened to -d. Thus we have dede for dedit (C. I. L. i. 6a h, 169, 180), and fecid for fecit on the Cista Mcoroniana. In Umbrian, beside es-t, fus-i, we have OT=sit, andy%«=fuerit ; and in Oscan, beside ist, fefacust = fecerit, we have fefaci-d, dede-d, etc. Of the omission of final t in vulgar Latin, we have the following instances from Pompeii, anM{t), es{t) ?, nosci{t), peria{t), relinque — relinquit, valea{t) ?, valia{t), vota{t), C. I. L. iv. Index, p. 259. Most of them, however, are from a single rather difficult inscription (No. 11 73, cf. add. pp. 203, aaa), which seems to begin thus : — ■ ' Quisquis ama(t), valia(t) ; peria(t), qui nosci(t) amare Bis [t]anti_peria(t), quisquis amare vota(t),' where the forms nosoi{t) = non scit or nescit, and vota{t) = vetat, are remarkable. Similarly, according to Ronsch, the Codex Claromontanus reads, in Rom. ix. 18, *cui vul deus miseritur, quem autem vul indurat ' (Itala, p. 470). Of final d for t, we get from Pompeii ateesid (adcessit), diced, inquid?, pedicav{i)d, rogad (C. I. L. iv. Index, p. a57 I). 10.] According to classical usage, all words ending in a vowel XIV. lo. OF THE ACTIVE AND PASSIVE. 117 followed by t (as well as h and d) have the last syllable short, and the personal endings of verbs are no exceptions. In early Latin the quantity of the long vowels, a, e, I, in amdt, monet, audM, was preservedj and the thematic or binding vowel i, in fac-i-t, jpet-i-t, etc., was often made long. A large number of instances of the preservation of the charac- teristic long vowels, a, e, i, is given by Corssen, ii. p. 488 foil. ; ep. Wagner, Introd. to Aulularia, p. xviii ; but in almost all, if not in all, the instances quoted from the poets, the syllable falls under the ictus. Such a prosody as Enn. Ann. 386 V, 'Infii, "O cives, quae me fortuna ferocem,"' is very rare. See further, eh. xviii. § 5, for the termination of the imperfect. The lengthening of the short thematic i is of course more remarkable, and is like the lengthening of the u in the first person plural, and of the i in the second singular and plural, to be called an intensifying of the vowel, not to be referred to original length. In this case it may be compared to the Greek terminations, -«s, -et(T), in Ae'y-ets, A.ey-et(T). The following instances may be quoted : — El. Scip. Barb. C. 30 :— ' Subigit omn^ Loucanam fipsiddsque abdoucit.' Plant. Men. 921 : — ' Pdtionis aliquid prius quam TpercipU ins^nia.' (So Brix and MSS. ; but WAschX percipiat.) Enn. Ann. 346 v : — 'Sensit, voce sua nictlt ululatque sub arce.' lb. 484 V : — ' Multa foro ponlt, et agea louga repletur.' Lueil. xvii. a : — 'Cetera contemnU et in usura omnia ponit.' Cp. the modern imitations in Vergil, Eel. vii. 23, facU, Aen. ix. 9 petit, X. 433 sinlt, and Horace, Sat. ii. 3, 260 aglt, ib. 1. 4, 82 defendU, Od. iii. 24, 5 fyU, etc. (Corss. ii. p. 493-) The lengthening of the perfect termination is much more common, and agrees with the general quantity of the * in that tense, on which see below, ch. xvii. § 3. 118 CONJUGATION. PERSON-ENDINGS xiv. ii. 11.] Thiri Person plural, or an-ti, Latin -ont, -unt, -nt. We seem to be right in looking for a double pronoun in this, as in other plural terminations ; and while the termination t or ti is evidently the same as in the singular, the first half is probably another pronoun, an or ana, other derivatives of which we have already considered among the pronouns. In Latin the termination is -ont or -unt after i and « or a consonant, and -nt after the vowels a and e. The fuller form in i, preserved in the Greek \iy-ovTi, \iy-ovep4-i7a-(n, t^tipi-rai for (jifpi-ra-ri, and ^ipovjai for (jap-ovr-avTi, or something similar. In Latin, on the other hand, the same reflexive pronoun is added to all the endings of the active, and the same course is followed by Erse, and the Slavo-Lithuanian languages, though the latter are distinguished by not incorporat- ing the pronoun so thoroughly as Latin and Erse do. The different persons ai-e thus formed, except the second plural : — 1. Sing. * amo-se, amo-r, 2. Sing. * amasi-se, amari-s, amare, 3. Sing. * amatu-se, amatu-r, I. Plur. * amamusu-se, * amamuru-re, amamm-, 3. Plur. * amantu-se, amantu-r. The i or u may be either a relic of the longer termination, or a thematic vowel or ' hilfs-vocal.' So * amabam-se, * amaba-se, amaba-r, * amem-se, * ame-se, ame-r. And Imperative * ama-se, ama-re, * amato-se, amato-r, * amanto-se, amanto-r. It seems better to suppose that the forms amabar, amer, etc., are formed directly from the active by evanescence of the final -/», than by analogy from the present indicative. 13.] The second plural is formed in a different way entirely, as in ama-mini, and the archaic imperatives (second and third singular) antesta-mino,profite-mino,praefa-mino, etc. These appear to be rightly explained (following Bopp) as participles, which ought to have an auxiliary verb; amamini being nominative plural, and antestamino nominative singular, with a loss of 120 CONJUGATION. xiv. 14, ig. final -s. Examples of the latter form are found in Inscriptions (Sent. Minuc. C. igg,/ndmino; Lex Julia Munic. C. 2o6,jorofi- temino several times) and in old Latin : e. g. ni it, antesiamino, XII. Tabb. i. i ; Janum Jovemque vino praef amino, Cat. R. R. i. I ; and twice in Plautus, Epid. v. 3, 30^ — ' Nihil vero obnoxiose : : facto opera arhitr amino,' and Pseud. 859 : — ' Siquo hie gradietur, pariter [tu] progredimino.' Operimino also occurs in Apuleius (Met. i. aa), who is fond of archaisms. (Cp. Corssen, Kr. B. p. 493, and Aussp. ii. p. 96). The form in -minor for the second plural imperative, which used to be found in our Latin Grammars, and was printed by old editors (e.g. Camerarius and Gronovius) in these passages of Plautus, is never found in literature or inscriptions, or rests on presumably corrupt readings. It is given by the old gram- marians (e. g. Prise, p. 13 19 P.), but the best scholars (Madvig, Curtius, and Ritschl) agree that it is to be rejected as of no authority (Schleicher, § 287, Obs.) It is difBcult nevertheless to see how it can be a mere in- vention of the grammarians. It may perhaps have been a popular form resting on false analogy. 14.] In Oscan and Umbrian we have the same formation as in Latin : e. g. Oscan, saharater = sacratur, vincier = vincitur ; Umbrian, emantur, herter ; from root her-, ' to will,' or ' wish.' The Umbrian second and third singular, and second and third plural imperative, are peculiar and very obscure; e.g.persm-mw= precator, persni-mwmo = precamini, precantor. This, like pre- camini, etc., may perhaps be a participle. In Erse, as has been said, the passive is formed in- a very similar way to the Latin ; being one of the most striking cor- respondences between the Italian and the Celtic languages; e. g. lerthar = fertur, scriUhar = scribitur, herammar = ferimur, scrihatur = scribuntur, bertar = feruntur. 15.] The r or « of the third singular and plural is sometimes omitted in old Latin, as in rogato. Lex. Rep. 78; censento; ih. 77. q- V. Tollito, in Numa's Law, Lex Reg. 4, may be for tolUtor, but is probably active. Compare for the loss of final s rather than r the forms maio, mino above. XV. 1, 2. THE MOODS. 121 CHAPTEE XV. THE MOODS. Indicative. Impeeatite. Subjunctive. Optative. 1.] The Indicative is, strictly speaking-, not a mood, as it is composed simply of the verbal stem and person ending; and the Imperative in point of form is only the Indicative with more emphatic personal suflBxes. The Subjunctive and Optative moods have, in Latin, been moulded into one^ as far as meaning goes, though in form they seem to be still distinguishable. The proper Subjunctive has in Latin the characteristic modal element a, agreeing with what was probably the original form. Greek has to or jj. The Oi^tative has the modal element i, originally Ja, which has remained only in one Latin word, s-ie-m, in its fuller form. 2.] The Subjunctive form. To this belong the present sub- junctives of vetbs with consonantal stems, with a few exceptions, and with stems ending in vowels except a. The optative form in the latter case seems to be preserved to avoid the awkward- ness of a double a, e. g. in ama-am — the Latins having, it would seem, a repugnance to such collocations — and a contraction would have been confused with the indicative. The other in- stances of optatives present in consonantal stems are peculiarities. Thus we have as proper subjunctives : — Sing, veh-a-m, mone-a-m, audi-a-m, veh-arS, etc. etc. veh-a-t (later -at), Plur. veh-a-mus, veh-a-tis, veh-a-nt. 122 THE MOODS. xv. 3, 4. Schleicher considers the rare forms fuam, perduam, creduam to be instances of a conjunctive aorist (§ 289), but this seems very doubtful. Attigam, however, is perhaps an aorist. See below, ch. xvi. § 8. 3.] The quantity of the a in the third person is preserved in the following instances ; Plant. Asln. 743, ' De arg^nto si mat^r tua scidt ut sit factum . . . : : Hdia ; ' Rud. 113, — ' Quem erd praesente [hau] praetereat oratio ; ' Terent. Ad. 35, — ' Po^tae ad soribendum a/ugeat industriam.' Cp. Hor. Sat. i. 5, 90, — ' Callidus ut soleat humeris portare viator.' The same formation occurs in the dialects : Oscan, poUad, ^ofoaM«=potiat(ur), potiant(ur), (^eica??« = dicant ; Umbrian, ^«fM = faciat, ^«^Ja=habeat, ar^a5a«=adhibeant, etc. 4.] The Optative form. (i.) In the substantive verb, where the original element /a is most nearly preserved = Latin ie : — Sing. I. S-ie-m = e(ar)-irj-v, f'lTjV. 2. s-ie-S'=^i{(7)-iTi-s, cirjs. 3. S-ie-tr=i(a-)-irj-(T), eir). Plur. 3. s-ie-nt=e{a)-i€-v, eUv. (a.) Latin i : — s-i-m, ed-i-m, comedim, exedmt, vel-i-m, nol-i-m, duim, creduim, interduim, perduim, : and all perfect subjunc- tives, and all but the first person of the second futures. The vowel i of both is probably originally long, but in the usage of the poets it is common. Mr. Roby gives the following as evidence (§ 593) : — Perfect Subj. Long, dedentis (Enn.), fueris (Hor. in hex.), resprieris (Tib.), dederis, erediderls, contuleris (Ovid). „ Short, egerimus, resjpeaxris (Verg.), dixeris (Hor. hex.). ^v- 5- THE MOODS. 123 Second Future. Long. feeeHmus (Catull. hendec), dederltis, transierltis, contigerltis (Ov.), dederls, (Propert., Ov. several times), dederls, ocdderls, tniscuerts, audieris (Hor. hex.). ,, Short, viderimus (Lucr.), videntis, dixeritis (Ov.), suspexeris, revocaverts (Verg.), vitaveris, detorseris, acceperis, coeperts (Hor. hex.). (3.) Contraction with termination of stem : — * ama-i-m, amem. * ama-is, etc., arnes, etc. : and so the other tenses imper- fect, and pluperfect; e.g. essem =esa-i-m or era-i-m. See xviii. § 9. 5.] To the same formation probably algo belong the futures indicative of consonantal stems, except the first persoDj which is borrowed fi'om the subjunctive. In old Latin this was no doubt also once optative in form, and we have still some ex- amples of it preserved to us. Quintilian tells us that Cato the Censor used so to write : ' Quid ? non Cato Censorius dicam et faciam, dicem et fadem seripsit, eundemque in ceteris, quae similiter cadunt, modum tenuit, quod ex veteribus eius libris manifestnm est a Messala in libro de s positum?' (Inst. i. 7. 23.) To the same tense no doubt also belong the glosses of Pestus, Ep. s. v., ' attinge pro attingam posuere/ ib. ' dice pro dicam,' and recipie pro recipiam ; and Pest. s. v., 'ostende ostendam, ut permultis aliis exemplis eius generis manifestum est.' See also on Carm. Arvale 2, ' sins incurrere in pleores,' for the converse use of the future for the subjunctive, and below, chap, xviii. § 7. In Umbrian is preserved a still older form than any of these in verbs with a stems ; e. g. : — Sing. I. asen'a-ia-(m) =(observem). Sing. 3. porta-ia-(<)=portet. Plur. 3. eta-ia-ns =-\tent. We have besides : — Umbrian and sing, sir, sei, si=Bia ; 3rd sing. «=sit, Osean sid ; 3rd plur. sins : and Umbrian /wms(*), Oscan fuid (sit) ; Oscan 3rd sing, stait, 3rd plur. staiet, etc. 124 THE TENSES. xvi. i. CHAPTEK XVI. The Tenses. Present Stems. The tense-stems have been above defined as — „. - f reduplicated perfect, chap, xvii ; ' ( present, and stems formed from it, chap. xvi. II. Compound, chap, xviii. I. Simple Tense stems. Although in a Comparative Grammar it may be more scientific to take the perfect stems first, in a merely Latin Accidence it will be more convenient to begin with the present, according to which verbs are classed in con- jugations. 1.] Present stem. , The Four Conjugations. The four conjuga- tions are arrangements of verbs according to the termination of the present stem, an arrangement analogous to that of the five or six declensions of nouns. If all stems, either of verbs or of nouns, were alike in their terminations, there would be only one conjugation and one declension. There are very few stems which are not modified in some way or other in some part of their conjugation. The following are a few instances of pure stems, most of which are defective. (i.) Pv/re Consonantal sterna : — es-t, vul-t, fer-t ; es-tis, vul-tis,fer-tis; hut s-u-m, vol-u-m/us, fer-i-nvus; see below, modified stems, § 3, (2.), (a.) (2.) Pure Vocalic stems: — In a : dd-re, but da-s. In a : fld-re, fa-ri, na-re ; strd-vi, {£)la-tus. In o : no-vi, po-tus, aegro-tus. In u : di-ru-tus, pu-fus, clean. In e : fle-re, ne-re, im-ple-re, dele-re. In i : is, i-t ; in i, l-re ; scl^re, n-re, qui-re. ^^i- 2-4- PRESENT STEMS. I25 2.] The following arrangement of modified stems may be con- sidered perhaps the most succinct. I have made use here par- ticularly of the material collected in Merguet's Entwickelung der Lateinisehen Formenbildung, pp. 166 foil. (i.) Stems modified at the heginning. (3.) Stems modified in the middle. (3.) Stems modified at the end. The third class alone, it will be seen, is important in determin- ing the conjugation of a verb. (i.) Stems modified at the heginning. This takes place by Reduplication, which is nob so common in Latin as in Greek. As instances, may be given gi-gn-o for *gi-gen-o, from root gen-, found in perfect and supine. Si-st-o for *sti-3t-o ; and so sie-t-i for *sti-st-i, from root sta, found in sta-tus, sta-re, etc.; se-ro for *se-s-o, from root sa, found in sa-tm, etc.; 6i-6o, from root j)i, pa ; Greek, iriVco, nioixai, etc. 3-] (2.) Stems modified in the middle. (a.) Intensifying of a short vowel: — Thus we have in old Latin %s, %t, l-mus, %-tis, from root i, 'to go'. Possibly e-o, e-unt may also have been once long, Uke is and it. The length of the last in old Latin is proved by the instances eilur, C. 1166, adeitur, 12 15. The root is preserved in ttum, iter, etc. Cp. root die, in dicax, mak-dicus, etc. ; raised to deico, dtco. due, in dUcem, etc. ; raised to dottco, duco. fid, in fides, per-fidus, etc. ; raised to di-fddms, fido. niib, iu proniiba, etc. ; raised to nuho. Compare Greek (jiaiva, XeiVu, SeUmiu, >, tU-tui. 8.] (e.) Increase of Stem hy i or ji, Sanskrit ja or ya. These are what we usually call verbs of the third conjugation in -io, and some others, e. g. cap-i-o, fac-i-o, fod-i-o, me-j-o, a-j-o for * ag-j-o ; ep. aseamenta, ad-agium. This class of verbs is apt either to lose its suffix altogether, or to pass into the so-called fourth conjugation with long i. For instance, the second and third singular, and the first and second plural present of capio cannot, in any way, be distinguished in formation from the same persons of meto ; and parens stands, equally with pariens, as participle of pario. Unless this be an aorist participle, cp. rj TUrovca, and rj re/coCo-a, oi re/co'ires (Schl. § 393, p. 759) ; cp. potens from stem poti-, and sententia from stem senti-, which must have had a participle * sentens. On the other hand, morior, aggredior, venio, salio, etc., vary between the long and short i, with long i in the infinitive : rapio makes rapivi, as well as rap-ui, and cupio generally cupivi, cupitum, and there are many other instances of the same confusion, the varia- tion being strongest in ante- and post-classical times. 9.] In Greek this modification, in its simple form, is repre- sented by i, as in 8a-^-o/xat, (pv-C-co, Aeol. ib-lta. It appears also in transpositions, aCvt>), reCvoo for (pav-yca, rev-yoi, and becomes for (T(T after dentals and gutturals, as oC<» from 08-, Kp6.Co> from Kpay-, (pvXdaaoi from , i-bfifi-a, etc., instead of the formation with a-; but the explanation of Corssen seems, on the whole, more satisfactory. (3.) Perfects formed ly adding -si to the present stem. 10.] This takes place in consonantal stems and in some deri- vative verbs in -e and -«, but in none in -a. The -si is in any case added directly after the consonant, the increase, even when consonantal, being generally dropped in the perfect stem. So with pure consonantal stems we get carp-o, carp-si ; nub-o, nwp-si ; dic-o, dixi ; reg-o, rexi. Only after m an euphonic p is inserted. As, com-o, comp-si ; dem-o, demp-si ; op. hiemps. So from modified consonantal stems and others coquo, coxi; saepi-o, saep-si; vdl-6, vul-si; cp. misceo for mig-sc-eo, supine mixtum; but pang-o, panaci (with increased stem). A guttural or dental drops out after I or r. E. g. torqueo, tor-si; farcio, far-si; mulg-eo, mul-si ; tergeo, ter-si ; ard-eo, ar-si. On the other hand, a guttural omitted in the present stem {gv) is found in the perfect. B. g. 138 THE PERFECT STEM. flu-o for *Jlugv-o, fluxi ; struo, struxi ; vivo for * vigv-o, vixi ; coniveo for * conigv-eo, conixi. Cp. con-qui-ni-sc-o for * con-qmc-ni- sc-o, con-queod. Similarly, the hard spirant, which appears as h in the present stems, trah-o, veh-o, shows its guttural quality in the perfects traosi, vexi, i. e. trac-si, vec-si. Again, a dental falls away, or is assimilated, before -s, but the preceding vowel is lengthened. E. g. flect-o, fiexi ; sentio, sensi ; mitto, mlsi; claudo, clausi; ludi, lusi ; divido, divisi ; rideo, nsi. Juh-eo, ius-si, and prem-o, pres-si are probably not so much peculiar instances of assimilation, as perfects from distinct stems. lubeo per- haps =iu-hibeo. Haesi and Aausi are perhaps only apparently of the formation in -si, being contracted in one ease for Aaes-ui, and in the other for hausi-i or Aatisi-vi ; the s representing the r of the present. 11. J Many verbs form two, or even three, perfects, as follows : — Reduplicated. With lengthened vowel. With -si. mo-mordi, prae-morsi, (Plaut. ap. Gell. vi. 9.) pepigi, peperci, pupugi, velli. di-spergi, (R. 287,) ef-fundi, (ib.,) -linqui, (ib.,) Pegi> feci, egi, co-egi, cepi, legi, neg-legi (rare), coUegi, -regi, (R. 287,) rupi, fudi. liqui. emi, per-culi, tu-tiidi, cudi. con-tudi, panxi. par-si. punxi. vul-si. * faxi, tepefaxit, (Catullus.) *axi, (Ital. Eonsch, p. 286.) coxi. * cap-si. di-lexi, intel-lexi. neg-lexi. collexi, (Ital. Ronsch, p. 286.) rexi. rup-si, (XII. Tab. viii. 2.) spar-si. d-empsi, (cp. empsim, Plaut. Mil. 3 i6,Cas. 243, fr.prob. conjectures.) per-culsi, (Ammian. xvii. 8.) tunsi, (Diomed, p. 369 P.) cusi, (Friscian, x. p. 889 P.) XVII. 12, 13. THE PERFECT STEM. 139 12.] It will be seen from this list, which it is hoped is fairly complete, and from the instances quoted before, that the forma- tion in -d is quite distinct from the other two. There is no trace about it of reduplication, and it is formed without changing the vowel of the present stem. In these respects it is to be classed with the fourth division of stems in -vi and -ui, and its origin has generally been explained in connection with them. The characteristic -s is naturally to be compared with that in the Greek first aorist, especially in the way in which it is com- bined with preceding consonants : e. g. — nubo, nupsi. SfU-VV-fU, £-86l|-a. dice, dixi, etc. But there is, perhaps, a closer parallel in the sixth Sanskrit aorist, which exhibits also terminations very near to those of the Latin perfect, just as those of a-ved-im are. They follow a vowel, how- ever, instead of a consonant. E. g. from root /a, ' to go,' we get: — Sing, a-ja-sisham, compare scrip-si, a-ja-sis, „ scrip-sis-ti. a-ja-sit, Plur. a-ja-sishma, a-ja-sishta, a-ja-sishus, scrip-sit, scrip-si-mus, scrip-sis-tis, scrip-ser-unt. See further E. Herzog, Untersuchungen iiber die Bildungs- gesehichte der Gr. und Lat. Sprache, Leipz. 1871, pp. 41 foil., who derives all the perfect terminations by analogy from this form. (4.) Perfects in -vi and -ui. Peculiar to the Italian languages. 13.3 This is the ordinary suffix for pure vowel verbs and derived verbs, all of which, as a rule, make the perfect in -vi. But derived verbs in -e lose the e in the perfect stem and make the « vocalic, as mon-ui, etc. Besides these, there are a considerable number of consonant stems, with present stems either consonantal or ending in -a, which form their perfects in -ui, as rap-ui, vet-ui, etc. Thus we have — Pwre Vowd Verbs. Derived Verbs. nd-m,strd-vi{TpT.ster-n-o),pd-vi ama-vi : but vet-ui, etc. for (pr. pa-sco) ; se-vi (r. sd, re- * veta-vi, etc. (?) ; juvi for duplicated pr. ser-o for ses-o). *juva-vi, *juv-ui, or from consonantal stems (?). 140 THE PERFECT STEM. XVII. 14, IB- Jle-vi, im-ple-vi, etc. ; cre-vi (pr. cer-n-o and cre-sc-o), quie-vi etc. ; le-vi (pr. li-n-o), de-le-vi. mon-ui, car-ui, and most verba in e-sc-o ; as in-not-ui, tep-ui, etc. ; haes-i for *Aaes-wi('!) ; cmi, etc. for *ca'U-m(?): so ferv-i iorferv-ui, or /erb-ui : or as if from consonantal stems (?). sel-vi, l-vi, trl-vi (pr. ter-o) ; audi-vi, hcms-i for *haus-i-vi si-vi (pr. si-M-o), and com- or * haus-ii C!) : cp. sari-in pounds like arces-sl-vi, capes- and sar-ui, and pot-ui for si-OT ; po-«i-m (always Plant. poii-vi. and Ter., also Lucr. and Ca- tullus), gen. pos-ui; li-vi (pr. li-n-o). no-vi. fu-in contr. fu-i, plu-vi contr. plu-V-, etc. ; but gen. all con- tracted and shortened, as fui, ru-i, tribu-i, argu-i for *ru-vi, *tribu-vi, * argu-vi, etc. 14. j We have, besides, perfects in -vi and -ui, from stems other- wise consonantal, not counting presents in esc-, which generally lose the increase in the perfect. E. g. con-dn-ui, gen-ui ; al-ui, col-ui, consul-ui, mol-ui, volui, nol-ui ; ser-ui ; deps-ui [posid is for po-si-vi, q. v.] / trem-ui, gem-ui, frem-ui; tex-ui, nex-ui. And in -vi or -ui from stems increased with,;": — cupi-vi, sapi-vi, rudl-vi, rap-ui, quaesi-vi. 15.] The origin of this termination is generally concluded to be a composition with the perfect of *fii-, viz. (/m) -fui, and that of the parallel form in -si from a supposed perfect *e-si. There are various reasons advanced for this conclusion : — (i.) The general similarity of terminations of tenses formed from the perfect stem to those of primary tenses of the sub- stantive verb. (a.) The fact that the oldest form of the perfect of */«-, which was probably reduplicated like Greek -ni-^vKa, is fH-vi, which ' So Varro, L. L. ix. 104, ' in praeteritia u dicimus longum pluit, luit, in prae- Benti breve,' etc. Imperfect , * fuam or * fam Future, * fuio or * fuo Imperfect , eram, » essem. Future, ero. 1) erim, XVII. 16,17. THE PERFECT STEM. 141 may reasonably be short for *fu-fm, in which case we have an instance ofyMi=vi. But this of course may be short for *fu-fuvi, op. § 13 and Sanskrit ha-hhuva. (3.) The similarity of certain derived tenses in the dialects which preserve _/". 16.] The identification of -vi with/wi is combined with a wider general comparison of — with -bam. „ -bo. „ PIpf. -eram. „ -issem. „ -ero. „ Perf. Subj. -erim. The similarity is certainly striking, and is confirmed to a certain extent by certain forms in the dialects. In Umbrian, for instance, we have : — amhr-e-fusit) = amb-i-verit. amhr-e-fwrent = amb-i-verint. a-Ura-fust = circum-dede-rit. cm-dirsa-fust = in-dide-rit. ^Aa-/e»=pia-vi. And in Oscan : — aikda-/ed= aedifica-vit. aamana/-/ed =a,dma,nia\ii, confecit (?). /iifans= * fu-bant, unless this be a perfect (see Mommsen, Unterit. Dialekt. p. 237, and above, § i). Beside these, we have : — TJmbrian, ^or<-M-s<=porta-v-erit. „ i-u-st = i-v-erit. „ /ja6-t4-s=hab-u-erit. Oscan, Aip-it-«<=hab-u-erit. „ j>ru-hip-u-st=^TO-hih-n-erit : here / (according to Corssen, i. p. 165) has been changed to h, and then lost. Some objections, however, to this view must be considered. 17.] It has been urged that the whole theory of composition with auxiliary verbs is dubious, those which we know in modern languages, like aimer-ai, aimer-ais, being compounds of real 142 THE PEEFECT STEM. xvii, 17. words, while this theory requires us to suppose compounds with stems. In answer to this may be brought forward forms like cale-facio, cale-fio, are-facio^ tepe-/acio, cre-do, ferve-facio ; where the ele- ments cale-, are-, tejpe-, ere-, do not differ in form from ordinary verbal stems. The curious phrases found in Cato, R. R. I57) 9 : ' Postea yeroe \i^Xi& facito, ubi ferverit in catinum indito;' and Varro, R. R. i. 9, ' carbunculus, id est quae sole perferve ita fit, ut radices satorum comburat' (suspected by Gesner) ; and Lu- cretius, vi. 962, — ' Principio terram sol excoquit et facit are! may seem to suggest that they were originally syncopated in- finitives, but this is of little or no consequence to the argument. For if the infinitive was to be found in such a short form from derived verbs in -e, it might easily lose its vowel altogether in consonantal stems ; e. g. trem-ui, rap-ui, etc. ; and even in dic-si, scrip-si (ep. dixti for diceisti, etc.), if we accepted the auxiliary in that stem also, (Against Merguet, Entwickelung, § 157.) Fossum, indeed, cannot be adduced in exactly the same cate- gory, as it is a compound of an adjective, potis or pole, etc., with the verb sum, and the un compounded forms are freely interchanged with it, as far as the combinations with sum go. See an Enumeration in Merguet, Entwickelung, p. 19a foil. The same writer, arguing against the theory of composition with auxiliaries, insists strongly on the fact that potui cannot be ior pote fui, etc., inasmuch as it is never, or Tiardly ever, found uneompounded, and is rather to be identified •wiihpoti-vi {poti-vit, Plautus, Amph. 177; compotwit, Rud. 911, Appuleius —potitus est [he should have said compotem feci(\, potwit=Yi'mA,, conj. Ritschl, Most. 792), from stem poti-, found in potior, and Oscan^o^mfl'j joofo«««=possit, possint. But supposing this to be the case, and that an ordinary derived verb, pot-t-re, had been formed from potis, just as lenlre, molUre from lenis, mollis, its perfect must be explained, just as all other perfects are explained, however that may be. We have plenty of instances in which the perfect is formed from a different stem from the present, and this is perhaps enough to account for the fact, curious enough though it be, tha,t pote fuisset (Terence, Phorm. 535) is the only instance of such an uneompounded form. XVII. i8, 19. THE PERFECT STEM. 143 18.] Another important objection is that the supposed auxi- liaries consist in great part of personal and modal suffixes, which would be the same in any case (Roby, § 66o ; compare Merguet, Entwick. p. 200). This is not, however, quite correct, inasmuch as the auxiliaries and their compounds are the only instances of two formations which are found in other verbs in tenses supposed to be derived from the same auxiliaries, and in no others. These are the future and the imperfect — the first in -Jo or -0, the second in -am. Thus, from root es-, we get future, * es-j'-o, *es-o, er-o; imperfect, *es-dm, er-dm; and from root J)t- we prob- ably get *fu-j-o, *fuo, * ho ; *fu-wm, * lam ; but these tenses are formed in no other verbs without the elements belonging to the auxiliary verbs, viz. r or s, and v or h. Now, the imperfect and future in -bam and -ho, and the perfect in -ct, as well as the tenses derived firom it and the other perfect stems, viz. the pluper- fect indicative and subjunctive, the perfect subjunctive and second future, are either wholly peculiar to the Italian languages, or are formed in a manner peculiar to them, and therefore if any tenses were to be explained as auxiliary formations, we should naturally look to these. 19.] But while this is so, the perfect stems in -! or -is, and -fi or -m have, as we have seen, close analogies to two of the San- skrit aorists, and may therefore be considered as older formations. It is on this account less easy to explain them as formed with any regular part of the verb sum, such as the supposed perfect *es-i, which would be rather an Italian than an original form- ation. Such an explanation might be held as invalid, as interpreting something earlier by something later, as in fact an anachronism. But this objection does not apply to the supposed formations from the root^w-, and to the supposed composite tenses from the root es- (other than the perfect), which are peculiar to Italy. I must conclude therefore, though in spite of a strong pre- judice to the contrary, which I do not find it easy to get rid of, that none of the objections urged against the composition of these tenses with auxiliaries have been fully made out ; and that we may accept this theory provisionally till another can be established on a wider induction. 144 COMPOSITE TENSES. xviii. i CHAPTER XVIII. Composite Tenses. l.j It may here be desirable to give a Paradigm of the sup- posed formation of the various tenses, including those of which we have already spoken. From the Present Stem. (i.) Simple. Consonantal. Vocalic and derived Verbs. Subjunctive, reg-a-m, mone-a-m, audi-a-m. Optative, *reg-e-m, am-e-m, *audi-e-m „ reg-e-s (fut.), (fut). (2.) Composite, with -Sam, -5o=*fuam, *fu (i)o; and with -e»'em= era-i-m, optative from era-m. regS-bam, ama-bam, mone-bam, audi-e-bam, Indicative, ^ audibam. (dice-bo), ama-bo, mone-bo, audl-bo. Optative, regg-rem, ama-rem, mone-rem, audi-rem. { Composite Tenses formed, from the Perfect Stem. Consonantal. Beduplicated. With -si. -, ,. ,. f Second Future with ero, tetige-ro, scripse-ro. I Pluperfect with eram,, tetige-rara, scripse-ram. Ontative / Perfect with erim or sUm, tetige-rim, scripse-rim. l Pluperfect with essem, tetigi-ssem, scripsi-ssem. Vocalic and derived Verbs. With -n. With -«». Indicativp / ^^""'^'^ Future with ero, amave-ro, monue-ro. ( Pluperfect with eram, amave-ram, monue-ram. Ontativp / ^^^^^^^ vi\i\i erim or sim, amave-rim, monue-rim. \ Pluperfect with essem, amavi-ssem, monui-ssem. xvni. 2, 3. COMPOSITE TENSES. 145 2.] Imperfect in -bam. This is (as we have said), with the future in -bo, an exclusively Italic formation. It is found in all Latin words except mm, which makes era-m, apparently only distinguished from the present hy the length of its termination ; compai-e es-tis and er-a-tis for *es-d-tis. It is therefore explained as an auxiliary from the other root fu-, which may be supposed to have formed its imperfect in the same way as er-dm, viz. *fu-dm, contracted into *fam and * lam. The only other trace of this formation is found by Schleicher in OsQaia,fufam (Cippus, Abell. 10), which he explains as (ovfu-hant ovfw-fuant, i. e. erant (so Corssen, i. p. 165). The words run: ^pus senateis tanginud suvets puturuspid ligatus fwfam' = ' qpi senatus iussu sui utrique legati [erant].' But )i&iq fuerunt would be more in place, and therefore Mommsen's explanation of it as a perfect (compare deda) is preferable (Unterit. Dialekt. pp. 119, 298). The reduplication would also be a difficulty in the imperfeetj on which Schleicher does not touch. After all perhapsy«-emM< is the most analogous form. 3.] This -ba7n is added directly to pure vowel verbs, as da-lam, std-lam, ne-lam, qul-lam, l-lam (but generally sci-e-lam) ; and to the vowel of derived verbs in a and e, as ama-lam, mone-lam. In consonant stems and derived verbs in i and most others a vowel is inserted, as reg-e-bam, andi-e-lam. This e is frequently absent in old Latin in i verbs, but not in consonantal stems. Thus we have : — aiham, aihas, aihat, aibant (Plautus and Terence). sGibam, seibas, etc. (Plant., Ter., Lucr., Catullus). nesciham (Turpilius 17, Eibb.). servibas (Plant. Capt. 247). gestibant (Plant. Asin. 315). grundibat (Qnadrigarius ap. Diomedem, p. 379 ; Caecilius, ib.). insanibat (Ter. Phonn, 642) ; mollibat (Att.). praesagibat (Plant. Anl. 176); stabilibat (Enn, Ann. 44 V). mollibat (Att. 630, Ribb.). saeiiibat (Lucret. v. 1003); accibani (ib. 996); hawribant (ib. 1324)- And in later poets : — parturibat (Phaedr. iv. 22, i). ambibat (Ovid, Met. v. 361); audibat (F. iii, 507). avdibant (Catnll, 84, 8). 146 COMPOSITE TENSES. xviii. 4, 5. largibar (Prop. i. 3, 25). lenihant (Verg. Aen. iv. 528) ; nutribant (ib. vii. 485, cp. xi. 572 ;) insignibat (ib. vii. 790); vestihat (viii. 160); polibant (viii, 436) ; redimibat (x. 538 ; Aus. Ep. 94). And many others. See a larger list (without references) in Corssen, Beitrage, p. 840. 4.] We see then that this formation is a common one, but that it is almost, if not entirely, confined to the poets. The only instance I have as yet discovered from a prose author is grundihat from Quadrigarius, where the words cited by Diomedes, ' grun- dibat graviter pecus suillum,' have rather the air of a poetical quotation, being in fact as they stand a hendecasyllabic verse. If this be correct, we shall be more inclined to regard the form in -ibam, as a contraction for i-ebam than as an original form. This would further lead us to the conclusion that the form for all derived verbs was e-bam rather than -bam, but that in ama-e-bam, mone-e-bam it became one with the vowel of the stem. There is considerable difficulty in explaining the origin of this e. Bopp supposes it to be part of the suffix -aja, and as such it must originally have been confined to derived verbs ; a supposition which gains force by a comparison of the parallel formation in -bo, which is universal for a and e stems, frequent in i stems, but very rare in consonantal. The e will then be a part of the stem of derived verbs transferred by false analogy to the third conjugation. Corssen cuts the difficulty by sup- posing it transferred merely from the e verbs to the third and partially to the fourth conjugation. (Beitr. p. 541.) 5.] The quantity of the d in the termination is preserved except in the third singular : this was shortened, as early as the time of Ennius, for purposes of dactylic verse. So we have, Ann. 141 V: — ' Volturus in spinis miserum mand&)at homonem ; ' though also a remarkable instance to the contrary, ib. 314 : — 'Noenum rumores ponibat ante salutem.' As an archaism this is preserved in one or two places by Vergil ; e. g. Geor. iv. 137 : — ' lUe comam mollis iam tondebat hyacinthi ;' xviii. 6-8. COMPOSITE TENSES. 147 Aen. V. 853 : 'Nusquam amitteidt oculosque sub astra tenebat;' both in arsi. But the instance in thesi sometimes quoted (as by W. Wagner, Aulularia, p. xix) from Aen. v. 167, — ' Cum clamore Gyas revocdhat : ecce Cloantlium,' is extremely doubtful. It should probably be read revocabat : at or revocabat; et, according to the judgment of P.Wagner, Rib- beck, and Conington. 6.] Future in -bo. Just as -bam is explained on the analogy of eram, so is -bo on that of ero. Ero or *eso is probably a future formation for *es-J-o, Greek lo-o-o/iiat; and */ii- is sup- posed to have had a fiiture, *fu-i-o, *yMO =*-bo. Thus, while Greek appears to take one auxiliary to supply its future (e. g. \v-iA, \w-(7o>), Latin takes the other. Cp. Herzog, 1. c. p. 51. The general rule is that the future in -bo is confined to verbs of the first and second conjugations, the other two using the optative form ; but there are a large number of verbs of the fourth and a few of the third which take this suffix. For a list of the former see Corssen, Beitr. p. 540, or, for a better one, Ronsch, It. und Vulg. p. 291. Of the latter we have instances in old Latin in dicebo (Nov. Ribb. 9) ; fidebo (ib. 10) ; paribis (Pompon. Ribb. 20) ; exugebo (Plaut. Epid. ii. 2, 5) ; reddXbo (id. Cas. i. 41 ; Men. 1038 ; Vidul. ap. Priscian, vi) ; reddibitur (Epid. i. 22, but not in MSS.). Ronsch also quotes from the Latin Bible, diligebit, intendebis, metuebitis, obliviscebor ; to which we may add fluebunt, (John vii. 38, ap. Cypr. App. De Mont. Sin. et Sion, c. 9). 7.] In the same way, on the other hand, we have a number of subjunctives from verbs in -e in a future sense, especially in first person ; e. g. amoveam, augeam, commoneam, deleam, doceam, re- spondeam, videos, videani, appareas, mostly from the Bible, auges = augebis (Iren.)j and a few from ckssical writers, »»i«ce«=misce- bis (Apic. 7,, 3); persuadeam=--^QtsosA ^^^W^^ (ib. 811), vortere (Mevc. 125), ducere (Mil. 1239), vivere (ib. 1275), dicere (Ter. Andr. 613, but not in MSS.), dare (Heaut. 724) ; or again before a pause in the sense, or at the end of a speech, as j)romere (Mil. 848), dicere (ib, 1316), dare (Trin. 584). 4.] We have already spoken of this infinitive as a distinction between Latin and the other Italian dialects, which have an in- finitive in om, um, 0. So we have in Oscan deicum, aserum, ezim, moltawm, censaum ; in Volscian ferom ; while older Umbrian has aferum, eru, later afero, erom. This is apparently an accusative case formed without any sufiix from the verbal stem. Cp. the Latin accusatives venum, pessum, which can hardly be called infinitives ; to which the ordinary use of a verbal substantive and the so-called supine forms a close parallel. 5.] The Infinitive Passive usually ends in classical Latin in -ri or -i, but there are abundant traces even in the best authors of an earlier form in -rier, -ier, the first in vocalic and derived verbs, the second in consonantal stems ; e. g. da-rier, cura-rier ; leg-ier. It does not occur verj"- frequently in inscriptions of early date. We find utier in El. Scip. C. 33 ; S. C. Baceh. C. 196. 27, gnoscier, figier ; Lex Rep. C. 198, 71, avocarier and abdueier; Ep. PosiUae Seneniae, C 1306, ornarier: but these are all in repub- lican times. In the early poets it is frequent, and in the later ones it is a common archaism, used both for the sake of metre and euphony. 6.] Corssen interprets this form in the following manner (ii. pp. 478, 479). The final / is the ordinary reflexive pronoun of the passive (or -se). The rest is a feminine substantive, in one case with a longer, in the other with a shorter, sufiix. Ama/rier XIX. 6. THE INFINITIVE. ] 53 then will be originally *ama-sia-se, ' loving oneself,' becoming *ama-sie-s, ama-rie-r, and Jiffier similarly *Jiff-ia-se, *Jig-ie-s, fig- ie-r. The substantives *amasia, *amana, *dasia, *daria will be parallel in form to gloria, curia, iniuria, etc. Similarly, the shorter forms *figia, *utia will be 'fixing, 'using/ like inedia, materia. The vowel change from a to e is also similar to that in mater-ia and mater-ie-s. The objection to this explanation is that it combines the (apparently) comparatively modern passive suffix with a substan- tive stem in no particular case, a mode of composition difficult, if not impossible, to parallel. Nevertheless, it avoids the diffi- culty which those fall into who adopt the more superficial ex- planation, that we have here a merely passive form of the infinitive active. This difficulty is the insertion of the e in curarier, darier, etc., which is not accounted for if we suppose them to be merely passive forms of darei, dare. PAET II. INSCEIPTIONS. INSCEIPTIONES LATINAE ANTIQVISSIMAE 166 INSCRIPTIONES VETVSTISSIMAE BELLO HANNIBALICO QUAE VIDENTVR ANTIQVIORES. NUMMI ANTIQVISSIMI SAECULI PEE.E QTINTI. C.I.L. 1. 1. P.L.M. v.B. EOMANOM antica. ante v.c. 490 : aes flatum formae quadratae V pondo. C. %. P.M. v.A. as libralis eiusdem aetatis. EoMA postica; inter dum additur V. C. 5. P.M. v.D. asses librales L(ucerinorum) v. c. 440-500. (i) \^p. et u.rvno.L.r.c.MODio.cN.F a. (2) Vp. et SE.rOS. p. BAB p. C. II. P.M. ¥11. 67. seminummus argenteus Sig(ninorum) ante v.c. 486. ^eic vel /Eig p. C. 1%. P.M. VII. 39. ante v.c. 486. (i) ar. COKANO p. (!i) aer. kokano a. C. 13. P.M. VI. I sqq. stateres argentei etc., cusi plerique a Campanis V.c. 416-543. EoMANO et EOMA. C. 14. P.M. VII. 40a. 4i«. post 481. COJA utrimque vel co?ano utrimque ONAZOO iflb. \ih. in Mus. Brit. C. 15. P.M. VII. 38 etc. v.c. 430-486. CAUENO C. 16. P.M. VII. 7a. svESANO p ; pebovm a rarius peobovm vel pkobom C. 19. P.M. VII. 30. BENVENTOD a \ PRO POM p. C. ao. P.M. vEi. aa, 33. (l) AI/ERNINO (a) AWEENINO raro AKERNIM p VOKAN^Wk a. C. 34. P.M. VII. 49, 48. nummi Larinatium aerei. (l) I'ADINei (a) UADINoD. 157 CAEMEN AEVALE. C.I.L. I. 2,8. P.L.M. XXXVI A. Marini Aid xli. Orell. 2270. Lucus Deae Diae ad qumtum ex urbe lapidem via Campana (i.e. Poi-tuensi) hodie Fiffna Ceccarelli, ubi tabulae multae nuper repertae sunt. Haec vero in basilica Vaticana a. i77^ effossa ibidemque servata. Textum dedi ex Orellio cum supplementis Marinii, carmen ex Mommseno. I [A.D. a 1 8] Item IIII. Kal. lunias | in Luco Deae Diae Alfenius Avitianus Promagister ad Aram immolavit por- 3 cilias piaculares II Luci coinquendi et operis | faciundi, ibi vaecam honorariam immolavit, et inde in tetrastylo reversus 4 subselliis consedit, deinde reversus ad Aram ] extas reddidit por- ciliares. Item in Circo, in foeulo argenteo cespiti ornato extam 5 vaccinam reddidit, et in tetrastylo | reversus est, et in codice cavit, et praetextam deposuit, et in papilione suo reversus {est). 6 Pf omeridie autem | Pratres Arvales praetextas acceperunt, et in tetrastylo conveneruntj et subselliis consederunt et caverunt | 7 se adfuisse, et sacrum fecisse, et porcilias piaculares epulati 8 sunt, et sanguem. Postea inde praetextati | capite velatoj vittis spiceis coronati Lucum ascenderunt, et per Alfenum Avitianum 9 Promagistrum agnam | opimam immolaverunt, et hostiae lita- tionem inspexerunt. Perfecto sacrificio omnes ture et vino 10 feceruntj deinde | reversi in Aedem in mensa sacrum fecerunt ollis, et ante aedem in cespite Promagister et Flamen sacrum 11 fecerunt. | Item foras ad Aram reversi thesauros dederunt. Item I a Flamen et Promagister scyphos argenteos cum sumpuvis | vino repletis ante osteum, (js{) acerras {ferenUs) ture et vino fecerunt, 13 et ante osteum restiterunt, et duo ad fruges petendas | cum 14 Publicis desciderunt et reversi dextra dederunt, laeva receperunt, deinde ad alterntrum sibi x^'idderunt \ et Publicis fruges tra- diderunt : deinde in Aedem intraverunt, et ollas precati sunt. 158 CAEMBN AEVALE. i5et-ostiis apertis per elivum i«c|uerunt; deinde subsellis mar- moreis consederunt ; et panes laureates per Publicos partiti sunt 1 6 ibi omnes lumemulia [lege turn edulia ?] | cum rapinis acceperunt 1 7 et Deas unguentaverunt, et Aedes clusa est, omnes foris exi- erunt : ibi Sacerdotes | clusi succincti libellis acceptis carmen descindentes tripodaverunt in verba haec : I ENDS LASES IVVATE | £NOS LASES IVVATB ENOS LASES IWATE a NEVE LVAE EVE WAB.MA SINS IN OVREEEE IN PLEOEES NEVE LVE EVE MAEMAEI^^NS INCVEEEEE IN PLEOEIS NEVE LVE EVE MAEMAE SEES IN CVEEEEE IN PLEOEIS 3 SATVE EVEEEE MAES LIMEN | S'^i/ STA BEEBEE SATVE PVFEKE MAES LIMEN SAL/ STA BEEBEE SATVE EVFEEE MAES LIMEN SAi/ STA BEEBEE 4 I S'SJWVNIS ALTEENEI ADVOCAPIT CONCTOS SEHVNIS ALTEENEI ADVOCAPIT CONCTOS SIMVNIS ALTBEN£/ ADVOCAPIT | CONCTOS 5 ENOS MAEMOE IWATO ENOS MAEMOE IWATO ENOS MAEMOE IWATO 6 TEIVMPB TEIVMPE TEIVMPE TEIVM|P£ TRIVMFE Post tripodationem deinde signo date Publici introierunt et libellos receperunt. Carmen sic dividit Mommsenus. Enos, Lases, iuvate, {ter) Neve lue rue, Marmar, sins {v. sers) incurrere in pleores. {(er) Satur fu, fere Mars . Limen sali . Sta. Berber, (ier) Semunis alternei advocapit conctos. (ter) Enos, Marmor, iuvato. (ter) Triumpe. {quinquies). 159 SCIPIONUM ELOGIA. C. 39-39. P.L.M xxxvii-xxii. Monumentum extra portam Capenam. Scipiones sarcophagis extract!, cineres sparsi, tituli arcaeque museo Vaticano illatae. I. C. 39. L. Cornelius Scipio Barbatus cos. t. c. 456 cans. 464. In sarcophagi margine superiore litteris rubro colore pictis non ineisis. Sarcophagus, cum 11, in, iv, viii, ex lapide Albano. I. cornelio • CN • r . scipio C. 30. In sarcophagi antica litteris ineisis. CORNEUVS • I'YCIVS • SCIPIO • BAKBATVS • GNAIVOD • PATEE PROGNATVS • rORTIS • VIE, • SAPIENSQVE ^—t QVOIVS • FORMA • TIRTVTEI . PABISVMA FVIT — CONSOU • CENSOR • AIDIUS • QVEI • FVIT • APVD -TOS — ^TATRASIA • CISATNA SAMNIO • CEPIT — SYBIGIT • OMNE • UOVC ANAM • OPSIDESQVE • ABDOVCIT Cornelius Ludus Scipio Barbatus, Gnaivod patre prognatus fortis vir sapiensque, quoiiis form£ virtutei parisuma fuit, consol censor aidilis quei fuit apud vos, Taurasia Cisauna Samnio cepit subigit omne Loucdnam opsidesque abdoucit. V. 3. quoius forma yvctn [ tei parisuma Mit MiUehl. quoius forma virtutei | parisuma fiiit Biicheler. quoius etc. Corssen, vide adnotata. II. C. 31. li. Cornelius Scipio cos. 495 cens. 496. Litteris pictis, in fragmento sarcophagi. I, . COR NEHO • U . F • SCiniO AIDIPES • COSOI' • CESOR 160 SCIPIONUM ELOGIA. C. 33. litteris incisis — ad eundem recte referri videtur. HONC OINO • PUOIEVME • COSENTIONT B, DVONORO • OPTVMO • FVISB • VIEO UVCIOM • SCIPIONB • Finos BAEBATI CONSOU • CENSOR • A1DIHS • HIO • FVET ■ A ', HEC • CB PIT • CORSICA • AUERIAQVE • VRBE DEDET • TEMPESTATBBVS • AIDB • MBRBTO ' Numeros sic constituit Ritschelius et supplevit. Hone oino ploirume cosentiont 'Biomdi duonoro optumo fuise viro virdro Lueiom Scipione. Rlios Barb^ti consol censor aidilis hie fuet apud vos, hee cepit Corsica Aleriaque urbe pugnamdod, dedet Tempestdtebus aide meretoi^ v6tam. III. C. 33. P. Cornelius Scipio P. f. (Africani maioris filius ?) litteris incisis in duabus tabulis quae olim anticam sarcophagi effeeerunt. QVEI • APICB INSIGNE • DIALM /aMINIS • GESISTEI MORS PBRFEci^ TVA-VT- ESSENT • OMNIA BREVIA • HONOS • EAMA • VIRTVSQVE GLORIA • ATQYE • INGENIVM • QTIBVS SEI IN • LONGA • LICViSBT • TIBE TTIER ■ VITA FACILE ■ EACTEIS SVPERASES • GtORIAM MAIORVM QVA • RB • LVBENS • TE-IN GREMIV SCIPIO RECIPiT • TERRA • PVBLI PR06NATVM • PYBLIO • CORNELI Numeros sic constituit Ritscbelius (excepto v, 3) Quei dpice insigne dialis flaminis gesistei mors perfeeit tua ut essent omnid brevia bonds fama virtusque gloria dtque ingenium : quibus sei in longa licuiset tibe utier vita facile facteis superases gldriam maiorum. quare lubens te in gremiu, Scipio, recipit terr£, Publi, prognatum Publio, Corneli. V. 3. Mors pdrfecit tua ut essent 6mnia brevia BitscM. 8CIPI0NUM ELOGIA. 161 IV. C. 34. L. Cornelius Scipio Cn. f. ; quis fuerit ignotum. Tabula ex sarcophago. L- COENELIVS • CN • F -CN-N- SCIPIO- MAGNA • SAPIENTIA MYLTASqUE • VIETVTES • AETATE ■ QVOM • PARTA POSIDET • HOC • SAXSTM • QVOIEI • VITA • DEFEOIT • NON HONOS • HONOKB • IS • HIO • SITVS • QTEI • NVNQTAM TICTVS • EST • YIETVTEI • ANNOS • GNATVS • XX • IS I • • EIS • KANBATTS ■ NE • QVAIEATIS • HONOKE QVEI MINTS • SIT MAND^rV* Numeros sic constituit Ritsehelius, Magna sapientid mulMsque virtutes aet£te quom parva posidet hoc sfixsum, quoiei vita defecit non honos honore. Is Me situs quei niinquam victus est virtutei. Annos gnatus viginti is Diteist manditus, ne quairatis honore quel minus sit manddtus. V. 5. LocEis Mommsen. leto-est Lachmann. mt%ist v. Dei^is^ Ritschl. V. C. 35. L. Cornelius Scipio, P.n. quaestor u. c. 587 f c. a. 593. In tabula sarcophagi ex topho. L . COKNELI L • F P M SCIPIO ■ QTAIST TE . MIL ■ ANNOS GNATVS XXX ■ III MOETVOS • PATEE EEGEM ANTIOCO SVBE6IT VI. C. 36. c. a. 600 ? Sarcophagus ex topho. ENELIVS • L • F • L • N PIO ASIAGENTS COMATVS ANNOEV GNATVS • XVI VII. C. 37. Fragmentum sarcophagi ex topho. SCI qu s PIONEM O • AD VEIXEI 162 POOULA SPECULA VIII. b. 38. C. Cornelius Scipio Hispanus, pr. u. c. 615. In tabulis tribus lapidis Albani. CN. CORNELIVS . CN . F II III pr . aid . cvr - q. tirtvtes generis mieis moribvs accvmvl progenie mi genvi facta patris petiei maiorvm: optenvi latdem tt sibbi me ess laetentvr stiepem nobilitayit hon SCIPIO . HISPANVS III TR-MIL-II-XVIR-SL.IVDIK XVIR.SACR.EAC AVI E CEEATVM OR IX. C. 39. Sarcophagus, maiore ex parte ex lapide Tiburtino. ^ATLLA • CORNELI • CN-F • HISPALLI C. 40. In Privernatis lapidis fragmento. Sirmondus Scip. Moff. p. 1836 Graev. : praeterea nemo. APPIOS CONSOl- C. 42,. P.M. ii.A. In capita arietis aereo, extat Vindobonae in antiquario. ATI mis Atilies SARANiis • c • M • E Saranes C(ai et) M(arci) f (ilies ?) POCULA SPECULA SIMILIA INSCRIPTA. C. 43-60. In Etruria inferiore plerumque aut Praeneste re- perta, ideoque Tuscanicae artis cum Latinis inscriptionibus sunt, et quinto vel sexto saeculo attribuenda. C. 43. P.M.X.B5. In patera nigri coloris Volcis reperta, extat in Mus. Brit. AECETIAI • POCOUOM C. 44. P.M.xi.G. Eomae in Mus. Campanae, olim Florentiae. BEUOl-AI • POCOUOM SIMILIA INSCEIPTA. 163 C. 45. Hodie uM sit non constat, cp. Eph. JEp. 6. P.L. . V. p. 10. COEBAE • POCOl-O C. 46. P.M. x.Dd. In patera nigra Volcis reperta. Rom. in Mas. Gregoriano. KERI • POCOUOM C. 47. P.M.x.Be. In patera nigra Orte rep. Romae ibidem. UATIIRNAI • POCOI'OM C. 48. P.M.x.Aa. Litteris all)is in oenochoe nigra ansata Romae in Mus. Camp. SAIITVUNI • rOCOUOM C. 49. P.M.x.py. In patera nigra Orte rep. In Mus. Gregor. SAUVTES • POCOUOM C. 50. P.M.x.ce. In patera nigra picturis albis, ex Tarquiniis (non Volcis) Gerliard. In Mus. Berolin. VOl-CANI • POCOt-OM Ephemens Bpigraphica 5. P.L. Bupp. V. p. 9. in poculo nigro picturis albis. Simillimum est Volcani poculo AISCUAPI • POCOCOUOM C. 51. P.M.i.cc. In coUo protomae abeneae Medusae. Romae in Mus. Kircheriano. c • ovio • ovi' • I'lIC,'' C . Ovio(s) Ouf(entina) fecit. C. 53. P.M.i.bJ. In pallio statuae ahen. lovis. Romae ibidem. C POMPONI QVIR . OPOS C. Pomponi Quir(ina) opos. Eph. Eja. ya(b) In parte interiore patellae cretaceae nigrae. Rep. Tarquiniis. cp. C. 53.P.M.X.1J. U • CANOmOS • l^ • F • FECIT • CAUENOS Ej)L Ep. 8a (J, c) In patellae cretaceae nigrae fundo. Rep. Tarquiniis, nunc Petroburgi. EIITVS • GABINIO • C • S • CALIIBVS • I'lIC Til • M 2 164 POCULA SPECULA SIMILIA INSCKIPTA. C. 54. P.M.I.A*. cp. Epk. Ep. 17 In Cistae Picoronianae operculo. rep. in agro Praenestino : hodie Romae in Mus. Kircher. . Iiaaa . IV5I1M . VIHIOOVH . VICKia ^ub uno cistae pede videtur esse nomen NOVIOS . PUAVTIOS . MED EOMAI . FECID „,„„,„„ MAQOLNI^ Dindia Macolnia fileai dedit. Novios Plautios med Romai fecid. C. 1500, add. p. ^$'^. P.M enarr. p. 98 0. In operculo cistae Praeneste reperfcae. Figurae cum nominibus, litteris satis pecu- liaribus. Nomina sunt Mieos Aciles Victoria Hercles Diesptr luno Mircurios lacor {sub fig. Memnonis) Aiax Vepitus(?). C. 1501, add. p. 554. P.M eiiarr. p. 98 p. In cista simul reperta, hod. in Mus. Berolin. Venus Aucena Casenter(a) Crisida Aiax Oinumama Teses Alixente[r] Ateleta Alsir Felena. C. ^^. P.M.i.E. In speculo Praeneste rep. cum cista Ficoron. cum figuris. POUOCBS l-OSNA AMVCES Uph. Ep. 18 Speculum Praeneste rep. 1868 cum figuris. CASTOE AMYCOS POUOTCES EpA. Ep. 19 Praeneste in cista cum figuris. In operculo : Ebrios . In ipsa cista : Silanus Doxa Laoumeda Aiax . Ilios Leces (in tabella columnae adfixa) Soresios Acmemeno Istor Lavis. Ej)h. Ep. ao in cista rep. Praeneste cum figuris, Castor Pater • Poumilionom vel Polmilionom. Eph. Ep. ai Cista aerea nuper Praeneste rep. nunc Romae apud Martinettium. Nomina oblique scripta cum figuris, loYos Apolo Menerva Diana luno Mercuris Leiber Victoria Mars Fortuna. Eph. Ep. 0,2 in speculo Praeneste rep. cum figuris^ ■ Telis Aiax Alcumena Eph. Ep. 33 in speculo prope Praeneste rep. 1 866 cum figuris, Taseos Luqorcos Pilonicos • Taseio filios Eph. Ep. a4 Speculum Praeneste rep. Marsuas Painiscos Vibis Pilipus cailavit ANTIQVISSIMA EX LATIO. 165 C. ^6. P.M.I.G. In speculo. Mus. Kirch. ivNO lovEi a>iaofla:H C. 57, add. p. 554. P.M.xi.M. cf. Supplem, I. Speculum rep. Orbetelli (Cosae). In Mus. Parisino. DIOVEM VBNOS PE0SEPNAI2 C. 58. P.M.xi.N. In speculo orig. inc. In Mus. Campanae. CVDIDO (sic) • TENDS • VITOKIA I!IT(?<«) ? C. 59. P.M.I.P. In speculo. Berolini Mus. Reg. MEUgVEIOS AUXENTEOM C. 60. P.M.xi.o. In speculo. Aomae, apud Depoletium. OINOMAVOS AEIO MEUEKPANTA ANTIQVISSIMA EX LATIO. C. 61, P.M.XLIX.E. Titulus Lanuvinus. In aedibus los. di Mai'co. • AIDIUS moltaticod ^ieid coirAxit C. 6a. P.M. II. E. Lamina Tiburtina. Parisiis Mus. pub. {a) c • rt-ACBNTios • HEE • p • i.e. Her(ii) MAETE • SACEOM {b) C • n UACENTIVS • HEE • F MAETE • DONT • DEDE C. 63. P.M. xiix. B. In columna parva Tusculi prope sep. Furiorum. Extat in villa Rufinella. M • POVEIO • C • P • TEIBTNOS MIHTAEE • DE • PEAIDAD • MATKTE ■ DEDET C. 64. Ibidem M . POVEIO . C . P . TEIBVNOS militOKE . DE . PEAIDAD . POETVNE . DEDET C. 65-73. P.M. XLIX.A. Tituli ex Sepulcris Furiorum, Tusculi, < • TVEPi^Eio ■ < . p, Q • rovBio • A • I' ct similia. 166 ANTIQVISSIMA EX LATIO. C. 73, add. p. 554. Aliter Eitschl. Supp. II. p. 7. Praeneste ad ecelesiam S. M. dell' Aquila. APO UON iputio ? AP ovomeij) • tutelareii) METIHO S. METIHO* . S.f.m.OpioM.f MAGiSTEEE «... magisteee(w) ■faciund COEAVEEON t COEATEEON t ■ de. COnl. S c-ANicio-L-Sanfio ^ _ anicio . l . s . Lapela.va prolKveront eiando .praefuit C. 74-165, add. p. 554, $$$. P.M.XLV-XLVii. Uph.Hp* 25-131. Sepulerum Praenestinum. Tituli plurimi eonservantur Praeneste in domo Barberina. Nomina haec sunt, *Aeuii{os), v. *Aguti{os), V. *Aquti{os), *AJilius, Avilios, *Av{i)lia, *Ancili{os), Amci{os), Anicia, Ania, Antestia, *Antonio{s), Aptronio{s), Aptronia, *Ara- cilia, Atilia, JBoufilio{s), Caltius, Caltia, CameUo{s), Carmei{os), Cados, Cauci{os), *Cepolie{s), Cesti{os), Cestia, *Cincia, Colionia (add. p. 555), Comem{os), Comenia, *Comio{s), Cordi{os), Cordia, Conario{s), Coricia, *Craisli{os), *Oumia, Cupi{os), Curiia, *Din- di{os), *Epoleius, Epuleia, *Etrilia, Fabrecio{s), V. Falrici{os), Fabricia, *FidenaU{os), *Flavios, *Fouri{os), *Gemmio{s), *G{e)- minia, *Gesia, Gessius, Herenio{s), *H{e)ria, lunius, lunia, *Za- 6eoni(us), Lorelano{s), Magolnio{s), v. Macolnio(s), M{a)golnia, *Mamio{s), *Manici{os), *Mat{i)Ua, *Minuoia, Mutilio{s), *Noricia, Num{i)toria, *Octavi{os), Opio{s), v. Oppi{os), Opia, Orcevio{s), T. Orcvios, Orcevia, *PacUla, Patoleia, Pesc{e)n{ia), *P(e)tronio{s), Plautio{s), Plautia, *Poldia, Pomponi{os), Popilia, Proqilia, *Pwl- Ims V. *Pulms, *Pupi{os), Roscio{s), Rutilia, *Samiari(us), *Satn- cani{us), *Saufeia, Saufi{os), Sehia, Selicia, *SMicio(s), *Servia,- Tampio{s), Tapios, Tapia, *Terebuni{'us), *Terentia, Titia, *TUoleia, *Tondi{os), Tiitia, Variios), Fatronia, Vebidia, Vehilia, Vergelia, Vestori{os), *Fetteia, *Vol{e)ntili{os), *Folentilia, Usoro. Virorum praenomina praeter usitata sunt, Mai{ps), Nu{menos), Opi{os), Pes{cemiius), Pla{utius), Sta{tius), *Tirri{os), Tr{ebius). Observanda sunt feminarum praenomina Maio{s) i.e. Maio{r), Mino{s) i.e. Mino{r), Cemna i.e. Gemina, Gemela i.e. Gemella, Maria (149, Fph. 64), Graeca (155), *C{aia) {Eph. 49), v. *Gaia {ib. 69), *L[ucia?) {ib. 90), Eudia (1501, c), *T{e)rtia, T. *Ter- t{ia) {Eph. 51, 108). Cognomina rare adiunguntur, Alb{inus), Flacus, Nasica, Numa. Cognomina mulierum duo sola reperiuntur. ATHA . A . U I I.AIS Eph. 33, ET^-IHA . U . T . UONGA ib. 6'^. 167 ANTIQVISSIMA EX PICENO. C. 167-180. P.L.M. xLiiij XLiv. In sacrario et luco Pisau- rensi rep. 1738 et in Mus. Oliverianum delata. C. 167. APOi^ENpi in cippo, ut ceteri paene omnes. u. 168. CIISTUA C. 169. EEEONIA ATI HA STA • TETIO DONT DEDB DAT DIANII C. 170. MDE c. 171. IVNO • UO 1 VCINA C. 17a. IVNONU c. c. 173- 174. IVNONB • EE MATEONA PISAVEESB DONO • DEDEOT msEO in eono, lunone Re(ginae) matrona(e ?) Pisaure(n)se(s) dono(m) ded(e)ro(n)t. c. 175- DEI • MAEI 1 CA i.e. Dei(vae) Marica(e). c. 176. MAT • M 1 ATVT c. 177. MATEE MATVTA DONO • DIIDEO MATEONA M ■ CYEiA versus tres extremi postea additi videntur POl-A • HVIA DEDA c. 178. T DEIY • NOV E-SEDB C. 179. SALVTE .... n. t8o t • POPAIO • PO PF NOME HA DEDE C. 181, ad ectypum ab Huebnero missum. Tabella ahenea quinque quaestorum. Firmi in agro Piceno rep. Extat in Mus. Parisino. U • TEEENTIO • U • F C-APEVPENIO'C'F U • TVEPIHO • • P M • AUBANI ■ U • F T • MVNATIO • T • E qVAISTOEBS AIEE • MOUTATICOD DEDEEONT 168 ANTIQVISSIMA LOCORUM VARIOEUM. ANTIQVISSIMA EX MARSIS. C. 1 8a. PM.iii.D. de Vico prope Lecce. lIEINin-UT IIE.INII PATEIT BONO • MII« UBS ' Marsis prope Milioniam/ i.e. in Monte Hodie inveniri non potest. V(alesus?) Atiedius Vesune Erinie et Erine patre dono(m) meri(to) lib (en) s C. 1 83, add. p. 555. P.M.xcvm.D. Titulus Supinas. Trasacci, in portae epistylio cum no. 184. Extare videtur Neapoli. VECOs • SVPN Vecos Sup(i)n(as) viCTOEiB • SEiNQ Victorie Seinq(ue) dono(m) dedet lub(en)s mereto. Queistores Sa(lvios) Magio(s) St(atii) f. Pac(uios) Anaiedio(s) S(purii) f. ? Sa(lvius) St(atius) Fl(avii) Vic(toriae) d(onum) d(ant) l(ibentes) m(erito). DONO • DEDET LTBS • MBEETO QVBISTOEBS SA-MAGIO-ST-B PAC • ANAIBDIO • SI C. 1 84. SA • STA • FL • TIC • D • D • L ■ M ANTIQVISSIMA LOCOEUM VAEIOEUM. C. 185. VENVSIAE olim in exteriore parte aediculae S. Nicola della Capuana, ubi iam non extat. Versus tres desiderantur q • EAVELJO /_/ P-COMINIO-P.p L • MALIO • C • E QVAISTOEBS 5 SENATV D CONSTLVEEE lEI/CENSVEEE AVT • SACEOM AVT • POVBLICOM 10 BSE ///////' ANTIQVISSIMA LOCOEUM VARIORUM. 169 C. 1 85, etiam Venusiae et argumenti similis, Videtur periisse. C. 187. P.M. II. B. Tabella ahenea : hodie desideratur. M • MiNDios • u • n M. Mindios L. fi(lius) p • coNDETios • VA • Fi P. Condetios Va(lesi ?) fi(lius) AiDiUES • viCESMA • PAUTi aidiles vices(i)nia(m) parti(m) APOUENES ■ DEDBEi Apolenes dederi. C. 190. P.M.L.K. Parva basis ex lapide. Elorentiae in Mus. Medic. . . MISIO MAUii M ■ TEEEBONIO • C • U • DONTM • DAT • HBEN* MEEITOD C. 194. Unt. Dial. p. 364, tab. XV. cp. Add. p. ^^^. Repe- riuntur in sylloge inscrr. in MS. Gudianis, et in codice quodam Bononiae extanti, ubi adicitur banc, una cum altera quae se- quituTj legi in lamminis duabus aereis repertis Sulmone. Lingua Frentana sunt. CIA PACIA MINEEYA BEAIS • DATAS • PID • SBI • DD • I BKATOM PAMPPEECI SEFFI • I • NOM • SVOIS CNATOIS ST•^ONTIIIS N • ^ONTIIIS V- AUMS TE • AMDIS lOVIOIS hVCLOIS • SEST ■ A • M^IINS [Lujcia Pacia Minerva(e) [inom Cu]brais. . . . seffi inom suois cnatois P.L, Suppl. II. p. 13. Lamella Bononiensis IVNONE • UOVCINAI O DIOVIS • CASTVD • FAMaxiMOSQVE • MACISTIUJTOS • iMci palawi post dies «OVEM • CASTEEIS • EXFOCIONT • MACELflSOT^Me OpidoM vi 5 ^TCNANDOD • CEPET • ENQ,TE • EODEM • MAcistratud bene ?-EM • NAVEBOS • makId ■ CONSOL ■ peImos • CBset copiosque CLASESQVE • NAVALES • peImos • OENAVET • SKravetque CVMQVE ■ Eis • natebSs • CLASEis • POENicAs • OMNM item ma- a;vMAs • coPiAS • caktaceniensIs • peaesente^ hanihaled 10 diotatoeed • OLoroM • iNALTOD • maeId • FYCsandod vicet OTQVE-NAVEM cepei-cvM.- socials •SE2TES£smom unam quin- qweresmosQ.'VE • teieesmosqve • natbis ■ xxx merset aiiii aurOM • CAPTOM • NVMEI • CD00DCC arcenvoM • captom • peaeda • nvmei • ®[®] 15 Omtie • CAPTOM ■ AMS • ®®®®®®®®S ***** ** ®®®®®®®®®®®®®^**** pri- mos ^■MOQVE • navaled • PEAEDAD • POPLOM donavet pri- mosque caetaciniot^is incesYOS • Duxit in triumpod eis capt . . . Secesta,misqwe op\sidionedi exemet, leeionei^we Cartaciniensis omnis | «eaximosque macistratos Iztci palam post dies \ «ovem castreis exfociont, Maoelamque opidom vi I ^ucnandod cepet. Enque eodem msicistratud bene | rem navebos marid eonsol primes ceset, copiasque \ clasesque navales primos ornavet ^aravetque. | Cumque eis navebous claseis Poe- nicas omnis, item m«]»umas copias Cartaciniensis, praesentei^ Hanibaled \ dictatored obrom, in altod marid ^Vicnandod vicet.\ Fiqae naveis cepet cum socieis seT^teresmom unam, quin\queres- »Josque triresmosque naveis 'saix ; merset xiii. \ Aurom. captom : numei mmmdcc. | ^rcewtom captom, praeda : numei ccciooo ccoiooo I Omne captom, aes ccciooo etc. | (plus vicies semel). | Pri\mos ^oque navaled praedad poplom donavet pri\mosque Carta- cinie??«is incemxos duxit in | triumpod .... eis ... . capt 171 INSCEIPTIONES A BELLO HANNIBALICO AD C. CAESAEIS MORTEM. Paes Peioe. INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA POPULI ROMANI. Deceetum L. Aemilii Pauli d. 19 m. Ian. v. c. 565 = a. c. 189. C. II. {Inscr. Eispan.) 5041. Bruns' Fontes luris Rom. Ant. ed. 187a, p. 119. Lammina ahenea, reperta a. 1866 aut 1867 in montibus la sierra de Ronda dictis, inter Obam et Alcald de los Gazules, in Baetiea. Servatur Parisiis in museo publico {Louvre). U AIMIUVS • U • F • mPEIEATOE • DECEEIVIT TTEl - QVEI • HASTENSIVM • SEEVEI IN • TVEEI . UASCVTANA • HABITAEENT UEIBEEEI • ESSENT . AGETM • OPPIDTMqV QVOD • EA • TEMPESTATE • POSEDISENT ITEM • POSSIDEEE • HABEEEQTB lOVSIT • DVM • POPUVS • SENATVSQVE EOMANVS • VEUUET • ACT INCASTEEIS AD • XII • K • FEBE L. Aimilius L. f. inpeirator decreivit utei quei Hastensium servei in Turri Lascutana habitarent leiberei essent. Agrum oppidumqu(e) quod ea tempestate posedisent item possidere habe- reque iousit, dum pop(u)lus senatusque Romanus vellet. Act(um) in castreis a. d. xii. K(al). Febr. 172 Epistula constjlum ad Teueanos, SIVE SENATUS CONSULTUM DE BACCHANALIBUS, V.C. 568 = A. C 186. C. 196. P.M. XVIII. Bruns, p. 105. Lammina ahenea olim elavis parieti adfixa, rep. a. 1640 Tirioli, cum fundameiita no- varum aedium effoderentur. Tirioli vieus est in Bruttiis inter Cantanzarum et Nieastrum in montibus inter utrumque mare medius. Adservatur in museo Caesareo Vindobonensi. I Q. Mareius L. f. S(p). Postumius L. f. cos. senatum con- a soluerunt n. Octob. apud aedem | Duelonai. Sc(ribendo) arf(uerunt) M. Claudi(us) M. f. L. Valeri(us) P. f. Q. Minuci(us) C. f. — . 3 De Bacanalibus quei foideratei | esent ita exdeicendum cen- suere. 4 Neiquis eorum ^acanal habuise velet. Sei ques | esent quei sibei deicerent necesus ese Bacanal habere, eeis utei ad 5 pr(aetorem) urbanum | Romam venirent deque eeis rebus, 6 ubei eorum ver^a audita esent, utei senatus [ noster de- cerneret, dum ne minus Senatorbus C adesent, quom ea 7 res cosoleretur. | Bacas vir nequis adiese velet ceivis Ro- 8 manus neve nominus Latini neve socium | quisquam, nisei pr(aetorem) urbanum adiesent, isque d^ senatuos senten- 9 tiad, dum ne | mjnus senatoribus C adesent, quomea res cosoleretur, iousiset. Cewsuere. | 10 Sacerdos nequis vir eset. Magister neque vir neque mulier 11 quisquam eset. — | Neve pecuniam quisquam eorum co- la moinera habuise ve&t, neve magistratum | neve pro magi- stratum? neque virum neque mulieiem quiquam fecise velet. | 13 — rNeve post bac inter sed conioura«e neve comvovise neve 14 conspondise [ neve conpromesise velet, neve quisquam fidem 15 inter sed dedise velet. | Sacra in oquoltod ne quisquam 16 fecise velet, — neve in poplicod neve in [ preivatod neve 17 exstrad urbem sacra quisquam fecise velet, — nisei | pr(ae- torem) urbanum adieset isque de senatuos sententiad, dum LEX INCEETA REPEETA BANTIAE. 173 1 8 ne minus ( senatoribus C adesent, quom ea res cosoleretur, iousiset. Censuere. | 19 Homines pious V oinvorsei virei atque mulieres sacra ne ao quisquam | feeise velet, neve inter ibei virei pious duobus a I mulieribus pious tribus | arfuise velent, nisei de pr(aetoris) a a urbani senatuosque sententiad, utei suprad | scrip tum est. — a3 Haice utei in coventionid exdeieatis ne minus trinum ( noun- dinum ; senatuosque sententiam utei scientes esetis — 24 eorum | sententia ita fuit : sei ques esentj quel arvorsum 35 ead fecisent, quam suprad | scriptum est, eeis rem eapu- a6 talem faeiendam censuere — atque utei | boce in tabolam 37 ahenam inceideretis, ita senatus aiquom censuit ; j.uteique eam figier ioubeatis ubei facilumed gnoscier potisit ; — at- a8 que I utei ea Baeanalia, sei qua sunt, exstrad quam sei 39 quid ibei sacri est, | ita utei suprad scriptum est, in diebus 30 X, quibus vobis tabelai datai erunt, ( faciatis utei dismota sient — in agro Teurano. LEX INCERTA REPERTA BANTIAE EOGATA INTEE V.C. 63I ET 636 = A.C. 133-118- C. 197. P.M. XIX. Bruns, p. 38. ' Fragmentum tabulae aheneae, in Lueania prope Bantiam antiquam a. 1793 (cum V frustulis minoribus) repertum, hodie Neapoli in museo Bor- bonico asservatum, latum 0,38 m. altum 0,36 m., totius tubulae ut plurimum pars sexta vel octava. Utrimque leges inseriptae sunt, ex altera parte lex Osca ex altera Romana. Legis Latinae capita servata ad extremam tantum legis partem, generales scilicet legum sanctiones pertinent, unde ipsius legis sententia cognosci non potest.' Ratio inter utramque legem incerta, sed Oseam ex lege aliqua P. R. versam esse Mommseno pro certo habetur, et probabili coniectura ab ipsa hac cuius secuntur 174 LEX INCERTA KEPERTA BANTIAE. fragmenta. Notae numerales in lacunis hie et alibi litterarum perditarum summarn indicant, quibus tamen non est nimis con- fidendum. I I .... 64 weque provMciam 45 | a . . 412 . . in senaifw seive in poplico ioudicio ne eententiam 3 rogato tabellamve nei dato . . 3a . . | . . 4a . . neive is testu- monmm. deicito neive quis mag(istratus) testumonium popliee 4 ei de/em neive &??ontiari | sinito. Neive iowdicem eum neive ariitrum neive recttperaiovem dato. Neive is in poplico luuci 5 praetextam neive soleas habeio, neive quis | maff{istratm) ibei praetextam soleasve habere eum sinito. Mag(istratus) quei- quomque comitia conciliumve habebit, eum sufragium ferre 6 nei sinito, | neive eum censor in senatum legito neive in senatu relinquito. — | 7 Sei tr{ibunus) pUebei), q{uaestor), Illvir cap{italis), Illvir a{greis) d{andeis) a{dsignandeis), ioudex, quei ex hace lege plebeive scito factus erit, senatorve fecerit ^esseritve, quo ex 8 hace lege | quae fieri oporteat minus fiant, quaeve ex li(ace) l(ege) facere oportuerit oportebitve non fecerit sciens d(olo) 9 m(alo) ; seive advorsus hanee legem fecerit | sciens d{olo) micblo) : ei multa tanta esto HS . . n{ummum) et earn pequ- niam quei volet magistratus exsigito. Sei postulabit quei 10 petet, pr(aetor) recuperatores | . . 31 . . quos quotque dari qpor- teat dato, iubetoque eum, sei ita pariat, condunmari popul(o), 11 facitoque ioudicetur. Sei condemnatus | erii, quanti condem- natus erit, praedes ad q(uaestorem) urb(anum) det, aut bona eius popliee possideantur facito. Sei quis mag(istratus) mul- la tarn inrogare volet | quei volet dum minoris partus familias taxsatj liceto, eiq(ue) omnium rerum siremps lexs esto, quasei 13 sei is haace lege \pequniam, quae s{v^ra) sicripta) e{st), ex- egisset. — | 14 Co{n)s{ul), pr{aetor), aid{ilis), tr{ibunus) j)l{ebei), q{uaestor), Illvir cap(itaHs) Illvir a{ffreis) d{andeis) a[dsignandeis\ qw\ nunc est, is in diebus V proxsumeis, quibus queique eorum 15 sciet b(ance) l(egem) popolum plebemve | iousisse, iouranto, iitei i{nfra) s{eriptum) est. Item dic(tator), eo(n)s(ul), pr(ae- tor), mag(ister) eq(uitum), eens(or), aid(ilis), tr(ibuuus) pl(ebei), LEX INCERTA EEPERTA BANTIAE. 175 q(uaestor), Illvir cap(italis), Illvir a(greis) d(andeis) a(d- i6 signandeis) ioudex ex h(ace) l(ege) plebive scito \/acius .... queiquomque eorum post hac factus erit, eis in diebus V prox- sumeis, quibus quisque eorum mag(i stratum) inperiumve 17 inierit, iouranto, | utei i{nfra) s{criptiim) est. Eis consistunio pro aede Castorus palam luci in forum vorsus, et eidem in 18 diebus V apud q(uaestorem) iouranto per lovem deosque | Penateis: sese quae ex h{ace) l{ege) ojsorfebit facturum, neque sese advorsum li(ance) l(egem) facturum scientem d(olo) 19 m(alo)j neque seese facturum neque intercesurum, | quo, quae ex h{ace) l{ege) oportehit, minus fiamt. Qwei ex b(ace) l(ege) non iouraverit, is magistratum inperiumve nei petito neive ao gerito neive habeto, neive in senatu ( sententiam deicito dei- cereve eum ni quis sinito, neive eum censor in senatum legito. Quei ex h(ace) l(ege) ioudicaverit, is facito apud q(uaestorem) a I urb(anum) | eius quei ita utei s{upra) s{criptum) e{st) iourarit nomen ^eMcriptum siet ; quaestorque ea nomina aecipito, et eos, quei ex h(ace) l(ege) apud sed iurarint, facito in taboleis ] aa popliceis perscrihat. — | 23 Quei senator est eritve inve senatu sententiam. deixerit post hance legem rogatam, v eis in diebus X proxsumeis, quibus a4 quisque eorum sciet | Aanoe legem popolum plebemve iousisse, iouranto apud quaestorem ad aerarium palam luci per a5 lovem deosque Penatew; sese quae ex A(ace) l{ege) \ oportebit facturum esse, neque sese advorsum hance legem facturum esse, neque seese, quominus sei ao a6 a8 89 30 31 32 3a . . se hoiee leegei . . 30 . . anodni ioumveiint . . 34 . . ... 70 e quis magistratus p . . 34 . . . ' . . 70 «ti in taboleis popUcm . . 24 . . . . . 7a trmnm nondinww . . a8 . 74 is erit u u . . . . 30 . 176 LEX ACILIA REPETUNDARUM. V. C. 631 TEL 63a = A. C. 183 ^™^ ^*^- C. 198. P.M. xxiii-xxT. Bruns, p. 40 sq. cuius supple- menta addidi. ' Saeeulo xvi° Romae xi fragmenta tabulae ahe- neae extabant eui ex antica parte levigata lex repetundarum fuerat ineeripta e postica scabra lex agraria, ilia satis eleganter accurate- que exarata haec negligenter litterisque minoribus pressiusque scriptis.' Ex bis fragmentis duo perierunt, duo Vindobonae in bibl. imp. asservantur, septem Neapoli in mus. Borbonico. Partis ultimae repetitionem omisi. I M\ Acilius Glabrio, . . fijXius), tr(ihunus) pl{ehei), plehem ioure rogavit, pleiesque ioure scivit, . . tridws . . principmm/uit, jiro tribu . .preimus scivit .... 140. Quoi ceivi Romano sociumve Kominisve Latini exterarumve nationum, quoive in arbitratu dicione potestate amieitiave 3 populi Eomani, . . 6^ | 2,1^ .. ab eo gwei die{tator), co{ii)s{iil), pr{aetor), magiister) eq{uitum), cens{or), aid{ilis), tr{ibunus) pl[ebei), q{uaestor), lllvir cap(italis), Illvir a{gris) d{andis) a{dsignandis), tribunus w«l(itum) l(egionibus) IIII primis aliqua earum fuerit, queive filius eorum quoius erit, (queive) quoius(i/'e) pater senator sietj in annos singolos pequniae quod 3 siet a.m.Tplius IIS . . . n(ummum) . . loa | 315 . . pro inperio prove potestate ipsei regive populove suo, parentive suo, queive in potestate manu mancipio suo parentisve sui siet fuerit quoive ipse paren«ve suos filiusve suos heres siet, ablatum captum coactum conciliatum aversumve siet : de ea re eius petitio nominisque delatio esto, pr{aetoris) quaestio esto, ioudiciiim ioudicatio leitisque aestumatio, queiquomque ioudicium ex h. I. 4 erunt, eorum hace lege esto .. 100 \ 0,11 .. Sei quis deicet, praetorem nomen ex h. I. ita non recepisse, utei delatum esset, neque ioudicium ex A. I. ita datum, esse utei peteret : de ea re eius petitio nominisque delatio esto, pr(aetoris) quaestio esto, ioudicium ioudicatio letisque aestumatio, quel quomque LEX ACILIA REPETUNDAEUM. 177 5 ioudiciMm ex h. I. erunt, eorum hace lege esto . . loa | 6a . . s iv . . 140 . . Dequo eao h. I. ioudicatum erit et contra h. I. fecisse dicetur, postquam ea res ioudiaaia. erit, aut quoius no- men praevaricationis caussa delatum erit^ aut quoium nomen ex h. 1. ex reis exemptum erit : seiquis eius nomen ad prae- torem denno deferre volet, de ea re eius petitio no?ninisque delatio esto, quaestio eius pr{aetoris) esto j ioudicium ioudicatio lei- 6 tisque . . 103 | 60 . . aesttimatio quei quomque ioudicium ex h. I. erunt, eorum h. I. esto. Sei quis alieno nomine . . 134 . . e« A. I. petere nomenve deferre volet, de ea re eius petitio no- minisque delatio esto, quaestio eius pr(aetoris) esto, ioudicium ioudicatio leitisque aestumatio, quei quomque ioudicium ex h. 1. erunt, eorum h. 1. esto. Is eum unde petet in ious educito ad pra{etorem), quoins ex h. I. in eum annum quaestio 7 erit, ante K. Sept. quae eo anno erunt . . loa | 59 • • post K. Sept. quod nomen deferetur pr{aetor) recuperatores n. n. dato deque eo homine dei;e ez'm ^ommm'^m* - . 127 • • iondicare iuleto. Quoms eorum ita nomen ex h. 1. post K. /Sept., quae eo anno fuerint, delatum erit, quei eorum eo ioudicio condemnatus erit, quanti eius rei slis ?^Qstumata erit, tantam peqimiam pri- 8 vato, quoius slis aestumata erat solvito . . 102 | 69 . . quaeque pequnia quoique soliita erit, ea pequnia, eius esto. Pr(aetor), quei ex h. 1. quaeret, /acito, quidquid . . 114 . . iudicatum erit, id utei private solvatur, quei eorum. petet. — De heisce, dum mag(istratum) aut inperium habe.. bunt, ioudicium non fiet. — Dic(tator), cos., pr., mag. eq., cens., aid., tr. pi., q., Illvir cap., Illvir. a. d. a., tr. mil. leg. IIII pjimis aliqua earum, dum mag(istratum) aut inperium 9 habehit, nei in ious educitor . . loa | 52 . . Quei eorum ex * 60 mag(istratu) inperiove abierit, quo ramus in ious educatur, e{ius) h.l. n(i/tilum) r{ogato) . . iii . . — De patroneis dandeis. — Quei ex h. 1. pequniam petet nomenque detuler?^, quoius eorum ex h. 1. ante k. Sept. petitio erit, sei eis volet sibei patronos in earn rem darei, 10 pr(aetor), ad quem nomen detulerit . . 102 | 47 . . patronos civeis Romanos ingenuos ei dato, dum neiquem eorum det sciens d(olo) m(alo), quoiei is, quoius nomen delatum erit, . . no . . 6, 4, 'ioudiciumve,' aes. 8, 2, ' condemnaverit eius esto,' Mommsen. N 178 LEX ACILIA EEPETUNDARUM. gener socer vitricus jorivignusve siet, queive eiei sobrinus siet proymsve eum ea cognatione atdgat, queive eiei sodalis siet, queive in eodem eonlegio siet, quoiave in fide is erit maioresve in maiorum fide fuerirat, queive in fide eius erit, maioresve in II waiomm fide fuerint . . iia | 39 . . queive quaestione ioudi- ciog'ue puplico condemnatus siet, quocirca eum in senatum, legei non liceat, . . 108 . . neive eum quei ex h. 1. ioudex in earn rem erit, neive eum quei ex h. 1. patronus datus erit. — De patrono repudiando. — Qui ex h. 1. patronus datus erit, sei is moTibus suspectus erit is, quoi ex h. I. datus erit, 13 eum repudiate . . loa | 38 . . Tum quos eon A, I. patronos dare licet eoram. pr(aetor), quei ex h. 1. quaeret, -alium patronum eiei quern volet dato . . 96 . . — Be G B Lvireis in hunc ««num legundis. — Pr(aetor), quei inter peregrines ious deieet, is in diebus X proxum(eis), quibus h. 1. populus plebesve iouserit, facito utei CDLviros le^at, quei in hac eeivita^e HS CCCC u{ummum) phirisve census 13 siet . . loa 1 35 . . dum nei quern eorum legal, quei tr. pi., q., Illvir cap., tr. mil. I. IIIl primis aliqua earum, Illvimm a. d. a. siet fueritve, queive in senatu siet fueritwe, queive mereede conductus depugnavit . . 104 . . queive quaestione iou- diciove puplico condenxnsi.t'as siet quod circa eum in senatum legei non liceat, queive minor annis XXX maiorve annos LX gnatus siet, queive in urbem Romam propiusve urbem Eomam 14 p{assus) M domicilium non Jiabeat, . . loa | 33 • • queive eius magijstratus), quei s{upra) s(criptus) e[st), pater frater filius ve siet, queive eius, quei in senatu si,et fueritve, pater frater filiusve siet, queive trans mare erit. — Quos legerit, eos patrem tribwm cognomenque '\rt- dicet. — Qiuei ex h._l. in hunc annum quaeret, . . 100 . . is die n. n. ex quo legerit, eorum, quei ex h. 1. CDLvireis in eum annum lectei erunt, ea nomina omnia in tabula, in albo, atramento scriptos, patrem tribum cognomenque tributimque descriptos, haheto, eosque proposiios suo magistratu, ubei de 15 piano recte legi possitur, Jiabeto . . 102 | 31 . . &j quis describere volet, pr{aetor) potestatem scribendi, quei volet, facito. Pr{ae- tor), quei legerit, eos quos ex h. 1. CDLviros legerit, facito xo, ult. ' fuerit,' aes. 14, 5, 'tribunum,' ' ioudioet,' aes. LEX ACILIA REPETUNDARUM. 179 recitentur in. contione, iuratoque : sese eos em h. I. legise, de qwihus sihei conmdtum sit . . loo . . optumos in earn rem ioiidices jTiiuros esse, quosque ipse optumos in. earn rent ioudices ex- aestumaverit esse ; eosque CDLviros, quos ex h. 1. legerit, is pr(aetor) omnis in taboleis puplicis scriptos in perpetuo habeto. — De CDLvireis quot annis legundis. — Praetor, quel post i6 h. I. rogatam ex h. I. ioudese foetus erit . . 103 | 37 . . is in diehus X proxumeis, quibus quis(\KiQ eorum eum mag(istratum) coiperifc, facito utei CDLviros ita leg-at, quei hz.ce in oivitate HS CCCC n. plurisve census siet . . 99 . . dxira nequem eorum legat, quei tr. pi., q., Illvir cap., tr. mil. 1. IIII primis aliqua earum, Illvir a. d. a. siet fueritve, queive in senatu siet 17 fueritve, queive meicede conduct us depngiiavit . . iia | 36 . . queive quaestione ioudicioque publico condemnatus siet quod circa eum. in senatum legei non liceat, queive minor annis XXX maiorve annos LX gnatus siet, queive in nrbe Bomae pro- piusve urbem Eomai» p{assus) M domicilinm non haheat . . 99 . . queive eius mag(istratus), quei s{upra) s(criptus) e{st) pater frater Jiliusve siet, queive eius quei in senatu siet fueritve pater frater filiusve siet, queive trans mare erit. — Quos legerit, eos patrem tribum cognomenque i^dice^. — Quei ex h. 1. in eu?» annum quaeret, is die n. u. ex quo legerit, eorum, quei ex A. I. CDLvirei in eum annum lectei 18 erunt (103 | 37) ea nomina omnia in tabula, in alba, atramento scriptos, patrem tribuw cognomenque tributimque discriptos, habeto, eosque propositos suo m&gistratu, uiei de piano recte legei possitur, habeto . . 85 . . Sei quis describere volet, pr{ae- tor) permittito, potestatemqae scribundi, quei volet, facito. Pr(aetor) quei legeiit, is eos, quos ex h. 1. GDLvivos legerit, facito ui conctione recitewtur, iouratoque: sese eos ex h. 1. legise, de quibus sibei consnltum, siet . . 133 . . optumos in earn rem ioudices exaestumaverit esse; eosque CDLviros, quos 19 ex A. I. legerit, is pr(aetor) omnes (103 | 38) in taboleis pu- plicis scriptos in perpetuo habeto. — De nomine deferundo iudicibusque legundeis. — Quei ex h. 1. pequniam ab adiquo eorum petet, de quibus ex h. I. ioudiciumfiet, is eum, unde petet, postquam CBLvirei, ex A. I. in eum annum lectei erunt, ad iudicem, in eum annum, N 3 180 LEX ACILIA REPETUNDARUM. quel ex h. 1. factus erit, in ious educito nomenque eius de- ferto ; sei deiuraverit calumniae causa non iposiiilare, is praetor ao nomen rec'vpito facitoque, uiei is, unde petatur (loa | a8), die n. n. ex eo die, quo delatum erit de CDLvireis, quei in eum annum ex h. 1. lectei erunt, arvorsario edat eos omnes, . . 83 . . quoi is queive ei, quoius nomen delatum, erit, gener socer vi- trious priYignusye siet, queive ei sobrinus siet propiusve eum ea cognatione attingat, queive ei sodalis siet, queive in eodem eonlegio siet; facitoque coram axYorsario, is quei ita ediderit iouret: se in CDLvireis, quei in eum annum ex h. I. lectei 21 erunt, nullum reliquisse (loa | 30) nisei quei se earum aliqna necessitudine non attigeret, scientem d(olo) m(alo) ; itaque is edito, ?ouratoque. Ubei is ita ediderit, turn in ea« rem, quei editi erunt, ioudices nei sunto . . 76 . . Turn jpr[aetor) ad quem is, quei ex h. I. jpetet, nomen detoleiit, facito utei is die vicensumo ex eo die, quo quoiusque quisque nomen detolerit, C viros ex eis, quei ex h. 1. CDLvirei in eum annum 22, lectei erunt, quei vivat, legat, edatque . . 103 | 33 . . dum nei qids ioudsx. siet, quoi is, queive ei, quei petet, gener socer vitricus privignusve siet, queive ei sobrinus siet propiusve eum ea cognatione attingat, queive in eodem conlegio siet, queive (72) ei sodalis siet, queive tr. pi., q., Illvir cap., Illvir a. d. a., tribunwi mil. 1. IIII primw aliqua. earum siet fueritve, queive in senatu siet fueritve, queive 1. Rubria Illvir col{oniae) 33 ded[ucendae) creatus siet fueritve . . 103 | 33 . . queive ab urbe Soma plus n. n. passuum aberit, queive trans mare erit ; neive amplius de una fami/ia unum, neive eum, legat edatve quei pecuniae captae condemnatus est erit, aut quod cum eo lege Cal- pursAa, aut lege lunia saeramento actum siet, aut quod h. 1. nomen delatum siet. Quos is C viros ex h. 1. ediderit, de eis ita facito iouret palam apud se coram arvorsario nullum se edidisse scientem d[olo) m{alo), quem oh earum causarum ali- 34 quam, quae s{upra) s[criptae) s{unt) inter C viros (103 | 34) edere non liceat, queive se earum aliqua neeesitudine atingat, quae supra scripta sient. Is unde petitum erit, quomi««« . . 66 .. Sei is quei petet, C viros ediderit iuraritque, turn eis pr(aetor) facito, utei is unde petetur die liX postquam eius 21,6, • tribuni," ' queive queive,' aes. 24, 3, ' Q' pro ' is," aes. LEX'ACILIA REPETUNDAKUM. 181 nomen delatum erit, quos C is quei petet ex h. 1. ediderit, 35 de eis iudices quo* volet L legal .. 103 | 35 . . Qjuei ex li. I. nomen detolerit, sei is quoins nomen ex h. 1. delatum erit, L iudices ex h. 1. non legerit edideritve seive ex CDLvireis, quei iti eum annum- ex It. I. lectei erunt quei se affinitaie cognations sodalitate atingat, queive in eodem conlegio siet, ex h. 1. non ediderit, turn ei per eum pr(aetorem) advorsariumve mora non &n.t qao minus legat edatve quos volet L de eis C, quos ex h. I. 0,6 ediderit . . 104 | 38 . . dum nei quern eorum, quern ex h. I. legere edereque non liceat, sciens d(olo) m{alo) ioudicem legat. Quei ita lectei erunt, eis in earn rem ioudices sunto eo- rumque eiu« rei ex h. I. ioudicatio lectisque aestumatio esto. — ..66.. ludicum patronorumque nomina utei scripta in taboleis habeantur. — Pr(aetor), quei ex h. 1. quaeret, iaaito eos L vivos, quos is quei petet et unde petetur ex h. 1. legerint ediderint, eosque pat?w«o«, quos is quei petet ex 37 1>- I- dederit . . 106 | 43 . . iw taholeis pupliceis scriptos Aabeat. Ea nomina eiei quei petiverit et unde petitum erit, quei eorum voletj ex taboleis poplicm descrihendi is priaetor) potestatem facito . . 66 . , — Eisdem ioudices unius rei in perpetuom sient. — Quei iudices ex li. I. lectei erunt, quam in rem eis iudices 38 lectei erunt, eius rei ioudices in perpetuom sunto . . 135 I 43 ■ . q\xe\ pequniam ex h. I. capiet, eum ob eam rem, quod pequniam ex h. 1. ceperj^ . . 63 . . neive trilu Moveto, neive equom adi- mito, neive quid ei [pb) eam rem fraudei esto. — Nomina publice sciipta sient. Pr(aetor) quei ex.h. 1. 39 . . 135 I 48 . .— De indicia in eum, quei mortuos erit aut in ex- ilium abierit. Quoium nomen ex h. 1. delatum eri^, sei isprius mortuos erit . . 66 . . aut in exilinm abierit, quam ea res ««dicata erit, pr(aetor,) ad quern eius nomen delatum erit eam rem ab eis item quaerito, guei ioudicium ex h. I. erunt 30 quasei sei is viveret inve ceivitate esset . . 137 | 51 . . — Be inquisitione facienda. — Praetor postquam nomen ex h. 1. ad se delatum erit, facito, utei ioudicium ^^erfi- ciatur . . 66 . . eique, quei petet, diem dato, utei qnod recte factum esse volet, dum nei quid advorsus h. 1. fiat, ad 182 LEX ACILIA REPETUNDARUM. 31 inqmdtionem/aciundiam. ; neive post h. I. rogatam . . 138 [ 5^ ■ • iuhetoque conquaeri in terra Italia in oppedeis foreis con- cAvaholeis, ubei ioure deicundo praesse solent, aut extra Italiam in oppedeis foreis cowciliaboleisj ubei ioure deicundo praesse solent. In quibus Axebus eum quei petet praetor quei ex h. 1. 3a quaere^ conquaerere iouserit . . 139 | 51 . . — Be testumonio deicendo. — Pr{aetor) postquam audierit quod eius rei quaerundai eenseant refere et causam probaverit, quibus is quei petet denuntiaverit eos homines d{nm) t(axat) uZ (68) teslumonium deioere iubeto et quom ea res agetur quam in rem quisque testis eri^, in earn remfacito eis omnes adsient ie&imioniuwque deicant, dum nei quern testumonium deicere 33 iubeat, quei . . 140 | 51 . . quoia in fide is wide petetur -siet, maioresve in maiornwi eius fide fneiint, queive in fide eius siet maioresve in maiorum fide fuerint (65) queive eius, quoins em Ti. I. nomen delatum erit causam deicet dum taxat unum, queive eius parentisve eius leibertus kibertave siet. — 34 De inroffanda multa. — . . 144 | 51 . . — De testibus tabulisque producendis. — Is quei petet, sei quos ad testumonium deioendum evocarit secumve duxerit dum taxat homines IIL earum rerum causa, de quibus id ioudicium fiet . . 61 . . ea, quai ita conquaesiverit et sei qua tabulas libros leiterasve pop^jcas preivatasve producere proferreque 35 volet . . 146 I 51 . . quaerive de ea re volet apud pr(aetorem), is praetor ei moram ne £itcito, quominus testes producanttir, tabulae prof eraniur, quove minus de ea re quaeint (66). — Praetor utei interroget. — ^Pr(aetor) quei ex h. 1. quae- 36 ret . . 178 I 51 . .— loudices utei iourent. — Pr{aetor) quei ex h. I. quaeret, quei in earn, rem ioudices erunt, ante quam primum caussa dicetur . . 71 . . apud se iourent facito. ludices, quei in earn rem erunt, omnes pro rostreis in forum vorsus iouranto . . 37 178 I 51 . . facturumque se, utei quod recte factum esse »oletj utei testium, quei {iii) earn rem erunt, verba audiat, . . 74 . . neque facturum quo earn rem minus ioudicet, nisei seiquae causa erit, quae eiei ex h. I. quo earn rem minus ioudicet per- 38 mittet . . 180 I 51 . . Quei ita apud se iouarint eorum nomina 33. 2, 'quaerat,' acs pro 'fuerint.' LEX ACILIA REPETUNDAEUM. 183 h praetor facito in contione /-ecitentur, proseripta propositaque palam apud foraw habeto, . . 76 . . neque rem agito antequam omnes iourarint quel ex eis C ioudieis L lectei evunt. — 39 loudex nei quis disputet. — . . 178 | 51 • • — Be re proferenda. — Sei catisam sibi esse deicei, quominus ad id iudicium adesse possit, de ea re praetori, quel ex hace liege) quaeret cognoscere . . 85 . . rem proferre liceto. — De nomine refere^AoT — Quam rem pr(aetor) ex h. 1. 40 egerit, sei earn rem proferet, quoiw . . 177 | 5^ . . sei refervQ poterit fiicito quoius deicet nomen referre . . 91 . . rit utei is ad sese veniat aut adferatur coram eo, quel postulaveri^ . . 41 176 I 51 . . volet, quoius ex h. 1. Mominis delatio erit, ei eius rei Tpeiitio esto . . loa . . «feque ea re hace lege indicium litisque 43 aestumatio essto, quasei sei eius . . 175 | 5^ • • ^^^ ioudex, quex eam rem quaeret, ex h. 1. causam non noven'^ . . 113 . . ?'s praetor coram iudidhus in contione pro rostris sententia ita 43 pronontiato: ' hcisse videri' . . 1'}^ \ ^i . . Sei de ea re iudi- cium fieri oportebit, t&ctio die facito iudicium fiat . . iii, . . Sei ioudex, quei eam rem quaeret, ex h. 1. causam non noverit, 44 pr(aetor) quei ex h. 1. (\uaeret . . 170 | 51 . . — loudices utei iourent, in consilium antequam eant. — Pr{aetor), quei ex A. I. quaeret, ioudices quei ex h. I. in eam rem erunt, in consilium ante quam ibunto, facit iurent : ' sese ..138.. neque facturum qvja quis suae alterius{ve) sententiae 45 certior siet, quod per . . 170 | 51 . . ae«^2<»«aturum esse'. — ludice* multam suprema(»«) deieaw^. — . . laS . . sei ioudex, quei eam rem j'waeret causam non noverit, quei eorum 46 ioudex . .170 [ 51 . . ea^cMsatione primo quoque die deferatur, isque quaestor . . 126 . . — Indices in consilium quomodo eant. — Pr(aeto)r, quei 47 ex h. 1. indieium exercebit . . 170 | 51 . . nondum plurimis liquere deixerit, praetor, quei ex h. 1. quaeret, ita -pronontiato ' amplius' . . lao . . Ubei duae partes iudieum. quei quomque 48 aderunt, iudicare negaverint . . amplius . . 1 70 | 5a . . quei negaverit jwdicare is HS n. eclao, quotiens quomque amplius bis in uno mdicio negaverit iudicare ..119.. quera. quam ob 49 rem et quantum pequ?2?ae . . 1 70 | 45 . . — Be reis quo modo iudicetur. — Ubi duae partes iudi- eum, quei ader««i^, causam sibi liquere deixerint . . tii . . 184 LEX ACILIA REPETUNDARUM. pr{aetor), quel de ea re quaeret, utei eis indices, quel iudicare 50 negarint, semovantwr, faciio . . 1 70 | 45 . . rem agito. Turn praetor quom soueis viatoribus apparitoribusque nei de iudlcio index discedat facito . . 108 . . sitellamque latam digitos n. n. altam digitos XX j quo ioudices sorticolas eonieciant apponi 51 facito . . 170 I 37 . . quoiusc^e iudicis is praetor sorticolam unam buxeam longam digitos IIII, Xsdam digitos n. n. ab utraque parte ceratam . . 108 .*. in qua sorticola ese altera parti litera A perscripta siet, ex altera parti C, in manu palam dato, 5a ab eoque iudice alteram, utram is volet, induci iubeto ..170 | 33 . . ludex sortem accipito alteram literam inducito, alteram servato eamque sortem ex hac lege apertam braeioque aperto litferam digiteis opertam -palam ad earn sitellam deferto . . 106 . . sortem papula astendito ?temque in eos ceteros sinyilatim iwdices versus ^^ astendito, itaque earn sortem in earn, sitellam coniecito . . 170 | 26 ..— Sententia quamada pronontietur. — Qiiei index pro- nontiationis Jacinndai causa ad sitellam sorti veniet, is in earn sitellam manum demitito, ei earn devexam populo astendito . . 50 . . judicium . . 50 . . quamque in eum reum sententiam ea 54 sars hahvLerA, is ei . . 17a | 23 • . palam pronantiato, ubei A liitera scripta erit ' absolvo,' ubei C littera scripta erit ' con- demno,' ubei nihil scriptum erit, ' seine sufragio.' Ex qua sorti pronontiarit, earn sortem proxsumo iudia . . %g . . in manum transdito. — ^^ De numerandis sententiis. — . . Z^^ \ ai . . — De reo apsalvendo. — Sei eae sententiae ibei plunmae aequove nnmera erunt ' absolvo,^ praetor, quei ex h. I. quaeret, pronuntiata : ' non fecisse videri.' De quo rea pr(aetor) ita pronuntiaverit, quod postea non fecerit, quoA. praevaricationis causa factum non erit, is ex hace lege eius rei apsolutus esto. — De reo condemnan^^o. — Sei eae sentential ibei plurumae erunt ' Condemno,' pr(aetor), que;' ex h. I. quaeret, pronoun- 56 tiatoj 'fecisse videri' . . 2,^2, | 13 . . — De indicia iterando. — Quei ex h. I. condemnatus aut apsolutus erit, quom eo h. 1. nisei quod post ea fecerit, aut nisei quod praevaricationis caussa factum erit, a\xt nisi de LEX ACILIA REPETUNDARUM. 185 Utibus aestumandis, aut nisei de sanctioni hoiusce legis, actio 57 nei Bsto . . 25° I ^^ • • — Be praedihus dandis. — Index, quei earn, rem quaesierit, earum rerxna, quei ex h. 1. condemnatus erit, q(uaestori) praedes facito det de consili maioris partis sententia ; quanti eis censuer???^ ; set ita joraedes datei non erunt, Lona eius facito pupliee possideantur cono^uaeranttir veneant. Quanta pequnia ea bona venierint, tantam pequniam ah emptore iudeiv, 58 quei earn rem quaesierit, exigiio . . 348 | 9 . • quaestorique scrip- turn transdito ; quaestor accipito et in taboleis popliceis seriptum habeto. — De leitibus aestumandeis. — Quei ex hace lege con- demnatus erit, ab eo quod quisque petet, quoius ex Lace lege petiifz'o erit, praetor, quei earn rem quaesierit, per eos indices, 59 quei earn rem ioudicaveriut, leites aestumari iubeto . . 244 | 8 . . quod ante h. I. rogatam consilio prohabHur captum coactum ab- latum avorsum conciliatumve esse, ea« res omnis simpli, ceteras res omnisj qaod post hance legem rogatam consilio prohahitwc captum coactum ablatum avorsum conciliatumve esse, dupHj idque ad qaaestorem, quoi aerarium provincia ohvenerit, quantum siet quoiusque nomine ea lis aestumata, facito deferatur. — Pequnia utei ex aerario solvatur. — Quei iudici, quei 60 earn rem quaesiverit, consilioque eius maiorei parti . . 242 | 8 . . satisfecerit, nomine suo parentisve suei, quoive ipse parensve suos heres siet, leitem aestumatam esse ; queive eiei iudicei consilioque eius maiorei par^« eorum sails fecerit, regis populeive ceivisve suei nomine litem aestumatam esse sibei : (quanta ea 61 pequnia erit, is index facito . . 240 | 8 . . tanta pequnia ex hace lege in aerario posita erit ob eam rem, quod eo nomine lis aestumata erit, in triduo proxsumo^ quo ita satis factum erit ex hace lege solvatur ; neive quis iudex neive quaestor facito sciens dolo va.alo, quo minus ita satis fiat, itaque solvatur . . 62 238 I 8 . .— lie trilwto faciuiido. — Quanti iudex, quei eam rem quae- sierit, leites aestumaverit, sei is iuden ex hace lege pequiiiam omnem ad quaestorem redigere non potuerit, turn in diebus X proxsumeis, quibus quae potuerit redacta erit, iudex quei eam rem quaesierit^ queive iudex ex Hace lege iactns erit, 186 LEX ACILIA REPETUNDARUM. quae p'equnia redigi potuerit, earn pequniam inter eos, quorum leites aestumatae erunt, pro portions tributum iri praecleicito . . 63 236 I 8 . . tempus edito, quo is, quoins lites aestumatae erant, quoiuswe regis populeive nomine lis aestumata erit, legati adessint, dum nei longius C dies edat. — De- tempore statxito servando. — Ubei ea dies venerit, quo die iusei erunt adesse, index, quei earn rem quaesierit, quanta pequnia de eius, quei ex h. I. condemnatus est, bonis redacta erit, tantam pequniam in eas lites, quae aestumatae 64 erwit, pro portione tribuito . . 2^^ | 8 . . Queique ei iudici con- silioque eius maiori parti earn litem aestumatam esse sibei satis fecerit, ei prime quoque die quaestorem solvere iubeto, quae- storque earn pequniam eis sed frude sua solvito. — Qiiei aberit eius portio in aerario siet. — Quod eorum nomine, quei non aderit tributus factus erit, quaestor in aerario 65 servato . . aa7 | 8 . . — De tributo proscribendo. — Quei praetor ex hace lege tribuendei causa prodeixerit, is, utei quod recte factum esse volet, facito, quomodo prode?«m<, ea omnia wzaiore parte diei ad eam diem, donee solutum erit, apud forum palam, ubei de piano xecte legi possitur, proscripta propositaque liabeat prae- 66 tor, quei eum f/ributum (aoo) ] fecerit dies . . proxxxmos, ex ea die, qua tributus factus erit, apud forum palam, ubei de piano recte legi possitur, proscrIp^M»» habeto. — Beliqua pequnia post quinquenium populei fiet. — Quae pequnia ex hace lege in aerarium posita erit, quod in anneis c^Viinque proxumeis ex ea die, qua tributus factus erit, eius pequniae quaestor ex h. I. non solverit populei esto. — De pequnia a praedibus exigenda. — Q,uei ex h. l.praedes datei erunt, quaestor, quoi aerarium provincia ohvenerit, queique 67 deinceps (aoi) | eandem provin«'am habebit, eis faciunto, utei quod recte factum esse volet, quod eius is reus non solverit, ab eis Y^aedibus primo g'woque die pequnia exigatur. — Pequnia in fiseis opsignetur. — Quaequomque pequnia ex hace lege ad quaestorem redacta. erit, is quaestor ea pequnia facito in fiseis siet, signoque puplico opsignetur, et in quoque 68 fisco scriptum Aabeto (201) | quis praetor litis aestumaverit et unde ea pequnia redacta siet quantumque in eo fisco siet. Quaestor, queiquom^'we erit, utei quod recte factum esse volet, LEX ACILIA REPETUNDAEUM. 187 facito in diebus V proxumeis, quibusquomque eiei aerarium provincia obvenerit, Jisbi resignentur, et sei ea jiequnia, quam in eo fisco esse imcriptum erii, ibei inventa erit, denuo opsig- nentur . . — 69 Quaestor ufei solvat. — Quoi \ (200) pequniam ex hace lege, quod sine malo pequlate fiat, pr(aetor), quei ex hace lege quaeret, darei solvi iiiserit, id quaestor quei aerarium ^wvinciam optinebit, sed fraude sua extra ordinem dato solvitoque. — Quaestor moram nei facito. — Qtiaesior . , — 70 ludicium nei quis injaediat. — Quod \ (aoo) ex hace lege iuAicivao. fieri oportebit, quom ex hace lege fieri oportebit, nei quis magistratus prove magistratu prove quo inperio potestateve erit facito, quo minus setiusve fiat iudiceturve ; neive quis eum, quei ex hace lege iudicium exercebit, neive eumj quei iudex ex h. I. erit, neive eum, quei ex h. I. petet 71 neive eum unde petetur, ab eo iudicio avocato neive (aoo) | avo- carier iubeto, neive abducito, neive abducier iubeto, neive facito quo quis eorum minus ad id iudicium adesse posset, quove quoi eorum minus in eo iudicio verba audeire in con- silium eire iudicare liceat; neive iudicium dimitere iubeto, nisei quom senatus ioure vocahitur - . aut nisei quom (aoo) | 7a tribus intro vocabuntur, extra quam sei quid in saturam feretur. — (?9) {Index deinceps faciat pr)incipe defuncto. — Sei is praetor quei ex hace lege quaeret seire is quaestor quoi aera- rium (vel nrbana provinc)\a, obvenerit (eo magistratu) iudiciove inperiove abierit, abdicaverit, mortuosve erit ante quam ea omnia ioudica^o; soluta f octave erxmt, quae eum praetorem eumve quaestorem ex k. I. iudicari iulere solvere facere oporteat, quei- quomque deinceps praetor --ex h. I. quaeret, queive quaestor aera- (80) rium vgl urhanam | [provinciam habehit, is, utei quod recte fac- 73 turn) (aoo) I esse volet, facito, utei ea omnia, quod ex h. 1. factum non erit, faciant, fiantque quae ex hace lege fieri oportere^ sei {apfud eum), quei deinceps erit (ea res acta esset, deque ea re eiei) praetori quaestorique omnium rerimi, quod 72, Eubrioa et verba v. 3, ' eo magistratu per yitium omissa, ex dittographia supplentur. Alia quaedam deperdita, quae inde repetuntur, uncis inolusa sunt. 188 LEX ACILIA EEPETUNDARUM. ex hace lege factum non erit, siremps lex estOj quasei sei apud eum ea res acta esset . . — (8i) De rebus ante iudieatis faotisve. — Queibus quom \ ioa- 74 d{icium) (aoo) | fuit fueritve ex lege, quam L. CalpurniuSj L. f (ilius) tr(ibunus) pl(ebei) rogavit, exve lege, quam M. lunius, D(ecimi) f(ilius), tr. pi. rogavit, quel eorum eo ioudicio ex earum aliqua lege condem[natus est eritve, quo) magis de ea re eius nomen hace lege de/eratur quove magis de ea re quom eo h. I. actio siet, eius h. I. nihilum rogato. Queiqite (82) contra A. I. feeisse dicentur, nisei leso \ rogata eri(t ante quam 75 ea res) facta \ erit, quom eis hace lege actio nei esto. — De praevaricatione. — Praetor^ quel ex hace legequaeret, qua de re ei praefon eisqud iwdicilus, quei ex h. I. ad ea{m rem (50) w)udicandam adfuerint, quel vivent, eorum maiorei parti satis factum erit, nomen, quod ex h. I. quis detoleritj 76 praevaricationis causa eum detuUsse . . 201 — | (83) De ceivitate danda. — Sei quis eorwrn, quel ceivis Ko- manus non erit, ex hace lege alterei nomen . . 78 . . ad prae- tor^va., quoius ex hace lege quaestio erit, detolerit, et is eo iudicio hace lege condemnatus erit, tuw eis quei eius nomen detolerit, quoius eorum opera maxlme eum condemnatum esse (84) constiterit, \ sei volet ipse Jiliei que, quei eiei gnatei erunt, quom . . 77 aoi I ceivis Romanus ex hace lege fiet, nepotesque turn, eiei filio gnateis, eeiveis Romanei iustei sunto, et in quam tribum, quoius is nomen ex h. I. detolerit, sufragium tulerit, \n earn tribum (8 a) sufragiuva ferunto inque ea/» tribum censento^ militiaeque eis vocatio esto, aera stipendiaque o(mma) eis (merita sunto. Nei qui magistraius pr)ove magistratu . . 201 . . 78 eius h. I. I nihilum rogato. — De provoeatione immunitateqne danda. — Sei quis (85) eorum, quei nominis Latini sunt . . | 83 . . quei eorum in sua quisque civitate dictator praetor aedilisve non fuerint, ad praetorem, quoius ex hace lege quaestio erit, ex h. I. alterei nomen detolerit, et is eo iudicio h. I. condem{natus erit, turn quei eiu)s nomen [detolerit, quoius eorum opera ma)xime eum 79 condemnatum esse constiterit . . 201 | eius militiae munerisque poplici in sua quoiusque cemtate — 74, S, ' deiuraturum quove magistratuB." 75,5, 'partis.' j6, 4, ' eo eo,' aes. Quinque haeo vitia in dittographia emendata sunt. LEX AGRARIA. 189 86 I 156 . . quoi petetur, de ea re eius optiO' esto, utrum velit vel 87 in sua ceivitate . . 215 | 156 . . habere liceto. — Sei quis ceivis Romanus ex hace lege alterei nomen de- iolerit . . 216 I 88 I 156 . . — Quoi ex hace lege provoo&'aa erit esseve oportebit . . 337 I 89 I 190 . . praetor, quel inter peiegnnos ious deicet . . . 233 | 90 I 191 ceivitaiei q 335 | SENTENTIA Q. M. MINUCIORUM, v. c 637. C. 199. P.M. XX. Vide adnotata. LEX AGRARIA, v. c. 643 = a.c. 1 1 1. C. 200. P.M. xxvi-xxvin. Bruns, p. 54 sq. Lex in aversa parte tabulae legis Repetundarum seripta est, q. v. Tertia esse creditur legum ab Appiano {bell. civ. i, 27) memoratarum, quae ad subvertendas leges Gracchanas latae fuerint. Auctoris nomen ignoratur. I I . . 82 . . tr{ihunus) pliehei) ioure rogavit plehesque ioure scivit, . . tribus . . princiTpmm fuit ; pro tribu Q. Fabius, Q(uinti) f (ilius) primus scivit. Quei agar poplicus populi Romanei in terram Italiam P. Muucio L. Calpurw/o cos. fuit, extra eum agrum, quei ager ex lege plebeive sc[ito), quod C. Sempronius, Ti{berii) f{iliiis), tr{ibunus) pl{ebei) rogavit, excepfum cavitumve est nei divide- 3 retur . . 150 [ 8a . . quem quisque de eo agro ex lege plebeive sc{ito) vetus possessor sibei agrum locum sumpsit reliquitve, quod noa modus maior siet, quam quantum unum hominem ex lege plebeive sc(ito) sibei sumere relinquereve licuitj — quei ager publicus populi Romanei in terra Italia P. Muucio L. Calpurnio cos. fuit, extra eum agrum, quei ager ex lege 190 LEX AGRAEIA. jileheive sc{ito), quod C. Sempronius, Ti. /., tr. pi. rogavit, ex- 3 chptwm cavitumve est nei divideretur . . 150 | io8 . . quem agrum. locum quoieique de eo agro loco ex lege plebeive sc(ito) Illvir sortito ceivi Romano dedit adsiguavit, quod non in eo agro 4 loco est, quod ultra . . 315 | loa . . — quel ager pullicus jpopuli Romanei in terra Italia P. Muncio L. Calpirnio cos. fuit, extra eum agrum, quel ager ex lege plebeive sc{ito), quod C. Sempronius, Ti. f., tr. pi. rogavit, ex- ceptum cavitumve est nei divideretur, de eo agro loco qiiei ager locus ei, quel agrum privatum in publicum commutavit, pro eo agro loco a Illviro datus commutatus redditus est ; — quel ager publicus populi Romanei in terra Italia P. Maucio L. Calpurnio cos. fuit, extra eum agrum, quel ager ex lege pleibeive sc{ito), quod C. Sempronius, Ti. /., tr. pi. 5 rogavit, exceptum cavitumve est nei divideretur . . 214 | 103 . . quod eius quisqne agri locei publicei in terra Italia, quod eius extra urbem Romam est, quod eius in urbe oppido vieo est, 6 quod eius Illvir dedit adsignavit, quod . . 311 | loa . . turn cum haec lex rogabitm, habebit possidehitve ; — quei ager publicus populi Romanei in terra Italia P. Muuoio L. Calpurnio cos. fuit, extra eum agrum, quei ager ex lege ple- bive scito, quod C. Sempronius, Ti. f., tr. pi., rog(avit)j ex- ceptum cavitumve est^ nei divideretur, quod quoieique de eo 7 agro loco agri locei aedificJei . . 140 . . ^iiibu* . , 68 | 103 . . ill terra Italia Illvir dedit adsignavit reliquit, inve formas tabulasve retulit referive iusit : — ager locus aedificium omnis quei supra scriptu* est . . 134 . . extra eum agrum locum de quo supra exceptum cavitumve est, 8 privatus esto . . 66 | 103 . . eiusque locei agri aedificii emptio venditio ita, utei ceterorum locorum agrorum aedificiorum privatorum est, esto ; censorque queiquomque erit facito, utei is ager locus aedificium, quei ex hace lege privatus foetus est, ita, utei ceteri agri loca aedificia in censum refer atur . . 167 . . deque eo agro loco ae in navibus adfuisse bello Italieo coep- Xop,evov, Toi/Tous kpyacriav inavbpov koH nuTTrp; rots brjiuxriois to, eos operam fortem et fidelem rei Tipayiiaaiv Tois ^pi,eTep[ois •nape(T)(riKf] | vat, tovtovs kavrov Kara pvhlieae nostrae navasse, eos se ex TO r[^]s' (TvyKXrfrov hoyfxa ets ray iraTpibas &TToXv(Tai jSovXtadai, senatus consulto in patriam dimittere velle, iav avT[rj'J ^alvr\Tai., 6ttnalu>v biaXav/SdveiiV ttjv tovtuiv ipyacriav populumque Romcmum enaistimcvre eorum operam Ka}>\riv~\ (cal i-navbpov km Tsiv xdpiv 6p- e patria rei publicae nostrae causa pro- 15 ijifj(rai,8TTa>sTavTa'!rdvTaavTols els aKepaiov airaKaTaaTa\dlrj]' d fecti sunt, ut ea omnia eis in integru/m restituantv/r ; sique t4 Tis TtpodetTixia 'iTape[\]ri\.vd€V, acj)' ov iK ttIs vaTpCbos t&v Stj/ho- qui dies constitutus exierit, ex quo e patria rei a-i(x)v Ttpayp-dTOiv t&v fifxeT^prnv xdpiv &pp,r]a-a[v], ixrj rt tovto to publicae nostrae causa profecti sunt, nequid ea irpayiMa aiiTois j8Aa/3epoi> yevrjTai, \ nrjbi Ti avTois bih TavTr]v res eis noceat neve quid eis ob earn TrjV atTMV ikacTO-ov 6\<\>\€(Xr\Tai. firibi tl ikaffaov avTois ixfTairopev- causam mirms debeatur neve quid minus eis per- effOai 7ipda-(T€iv ef[»}], Sa-ai re KXrjpovoixCai oirois fj Tots t^kvois seqm exigere liceat, quaeve hereditates eis leiberisve 1 7 avT&v 1 ■napeyhovTO, Sirms TavTas ^x.wa-i,v 8taKaTexM[o-]«' Kapireu- i eorum, obvenerunt, ut eas habeant possideant fruan- oiVTat TV 8a-a re hv avTol rhva ^Kyov[o]4 yvvaiK^[s] re aiiT&v turque; quaeque | ei liberi posteri uxoresve eorum 208 S. C. DE ASCLEPIADE. trap krepov ixfTaTropeioivTai, idv re rt valp ah altera persequentv/r, sive quid' ab eis leibereis fKyovonv yvvaLK&v re aiir&v irepoi jXiTwnopevwvTai, oirms Tovratv postereis ■ax.oribusve eorum alii perseq^^ent^l/r, ut eis TSKvaiv [fKyovcav] yvvaiK&v re avT&v k^owLa Kai atpfais [rj], 3 liheris posteris iixoribusve | eorum ius et potestas sit, 19 e&v T€ ev Tois TTa\TpL(nv Kara tovs Ibtovs vop-ovs fiovkatmai Kp[- sive in patria suis propriis legibus velint iudicio veaOai, ^ em t&v fifieripoiv apxovrcov Iwi 'IraXiK&v KpiT&v, certare seive apud magistratus nostras Italicis iudicibus, f6.v re iiii TToXecos kXevOipas t&v bia Tfkovs | fi> ttj (j}i\.((^ tov seive in civitate libera | aliqua earum, quae seiryper in amicitia brjp.ov TOV 'VoyixaCcdv )Xijj.evr]KviQ>v, ov hv irpoaip&VTai, ottcos exei p{apuli) R{omam) manserunt, ubei velint utei ibei TO K/)[i]r»jptor irepl tovtcov t&v irpayfi&Tcov yCvrjTac ft two. iudicium de eis rebus fiat. Sei qua 21 KpiTTipia I Tsepl avT&v cmovTcav fifTa to eK ttjs irarpiSoj opurja-ai iudicia de eis absentibus postquam e patria prafecti yeyovoTa eorw, raCro ottcos els aKe[p]at[oi'] anoKaTacrTadfj Kal 5 sunt, I facta sunt, ea ut in integrum restituantar et ef oLKepalov KpiTrjpwv Kara | to ttjs avvKX-qTov boyixa yivqTai. de integro iudicium ex s(enatus) c(onsulto) fiat, et rt[j']a '/(jirjp.aTa al TroA.ets avT&v hr)p.oaia o^eCKaxTLv, fxri rt Sei quas pecunias civitates earum publice debeant ne quid 23 eiy raCra ro ^prjjxaTa hovvat 6(nv | ap)^ovTes f]fj,eTepoi, in eas | pecvmias dare debeant. Magistrates nostri o'trwes &v TTOTe 'Acriav EvySotav )j,ur95)6Tepoi, eav a[ii]T[ots ^]a>v bt6.Tayp.a d.vevex0[fj]\vai. (ppovTiacoa-iv Toiirois Te iT[va[Ka] rum formulam referundos curarent eis^M« tabulam XaXKovi) 6repoi, \ eav avToh aC- M{araus) Aemilius cos. alter arnbove \ sei v(ideatur) vryrai, ypaf^jxaTa Trpos Toiis dpxpvras tovs rjix(Tepovs, oXtlv(s e{is), litteras ad magistratus nostros, quel 'AaCav MaKfbovCav k-nap^^elas \p']iaKaTe)(ovaiv, \ koX Ttpbs roiis Asiam Macedonian! provincias optinent, et ad ma- &pxovTai avT&v a-itoaTe(\a>(nv rfiv (TvvK[X]r]Tov ^e'[X]ety km bCKaiov 1 1 gistratus eorum mittani senatum velle et \ aequom 31 fjyiia-Oai ravra oijT(a yivfordai, | o{!ra)s ois hv avTois (k t&v Sjjjlio- censere ea ita fierei — i(ta) u(tei) e{is) e r(e) (tCcov TTpaypidTcov irlcrTeias re Trjs Ibias <^a[Qr?jTai. — 'Ebo^fv. — | p(ublica) f{ideve) s(ua) v(ideatur). C(ensuere). — 'Ao-/c\7jiTt({8oii TOV ^iXCvov KXaCop,€vCo[v]. UoXva-Tpdrov tov 33 UoXvdpKov I KapvcrTiov. MeviaKov tov Elprjval^ov M]iA.?j(rfou. LEX ANTONIA DE TERMESSIBUS. Circa v. c. 683 = a.c. 71. C. 204. P.M. XXXI. Bruns, p. 134, Tabula ahenea Romae saec. xvi. reperta (ad Tarpei radices in Saturni ruinis) hodie Neapoli adservata. Prima tantum legis tabula extat, quattuor vel quinque desunt. Cf. lapidem eiusdem collegii, infra C. 593. I de Termesi(bus) Pisid(is) mai(oribus). — C. Antonius, M(arci) f(ilius), Cn. Corne | p 210 LEX ANTONIA DE TEEMESSIBUS. C. Fundaniusj C. f., tr. pi., de s(enatus) s(ententia) plebem ioure rogaverunt plebesque ioure scivit in a. d. Tribus .... prineipium fuit : pro Tribu \ preimus scivit. — | I. I (i) Quei Thermeses maiores Peisidae fuerunt, queique | eorum legibus Thermesium maiorMm Pisidarum | ante k. AprU., quae fuerunt L. Gellio Cn. Lentulo cos., | Thermeses 5 maiores Pisidae factei sunt, queique || ab ieis prognati sunt erunt, iei omnes | postereique eorum Thermeses maiores Pei- sidae ] leiberi amicei socieique populi Romani sunto, [ eique legibus sueis ita utunto, itaque ieis | omnibus sueis legibus lo Thermensis maioribus || Pisideis utei liceto, quod advorsus hanc legem | non fiat. — | (a) Quei agrei quae loca aedificia publiea preivatave | Thermensium maiorum Pisidarum intra fineis | eorum sunt 15 fueruntve L. Marcio Sex. luHo cos,, || quaeque insulae eorum sunt fueruntve ieis | consolibus, quei supra scriptei sunt, quodque | earum rerum ieis consulibus iei habuerunt | pos- sederunt usej fructeique sunt, quae de ieis rebus | locata non %o sunt, utei antea habeant possideant ; g'uaeque 1| de ieis rebti* agreis loceis aedificieis locata sunt, ac ne I locentur sancitum est sanctione, g'uae facta | est ex lege rogata L. Gellio On. Lentulo cos., ea, omnia | Thermeses maiores Pisidae habeant possideant, ] ieisque rebus loceis agreis aedificieis utantur fm- 35 antur 1| ita, utei ante Mitridatis bellum, quod premmxn | fuit, habuerunt possideru7it wsei /ructeique sunt. — | (3) Quae Thermensorum maiorum Pisidarum publiea | preivatave praeter loca agros aedificia sunt | fueruntve ante 30 bellum Mitridatis, quod preimum || factum est, quodque earum rerum iei antea | habuerunt possederunt usei fructeive sunt, I quod eius ipsei sua voluntate ab se non abalienarunt, | 35 ea omnia Termensium maiorum Pisidarum utei sunt | fuerunt, ita sunto, itemque ieis ea omnia || habere possidere uutei frueique liceto. — | (4) Quos Thermenses maiores Pisidae leiberos servosve || II. 1 bello Mitridatis ameiserunt, magistratus prow magisttatu, quoia de ea re iuris dictio erit, quoque | de ea re in ious adituin erit, ita de ea re ious | deicunto indicia recuperationes danto, 5 utei iei \\ eos recuperare possint. — | (5) Nei quis magistratus prove magistratu legatus neive | LEX ANTONIA DE TERMES8IBUS. 211 quis alius meilites in oppidum Thermesum maiorum | Pisi- darum agrumve Thermensium maiorum | Pisidarum hiemandi lo caussa introdueito, neive || facito, quo quis eo meilites intro- ducat quove ibei | meilites hiement, nisei senatus nominatim, utei Thermesum | maiorum Pisidarum in hibernaeula mei- lites I deducantur, deereverit ; neive quis magistratus | prove 15 magistratu legatus neive quis alius facito || neive inperato, quo quid magis iei dent praebeant | ab ieisve auferatur, nisei quod eos ex lege Porcia | dare praebere oportet opor- tebit.— I (6) Quae leges quodque ious quaeque consuetudo L. Marcio | Sex. lulio cos. inter civeis Romanes et Termenses 1| maiores ao Pisidas fuit, eaedem leges eidemque ious ] eademque con- suetudo inter ceives Romanes et | Termenses maiores Pisidas esto; quodque quibusque | in rebus loeeis agreis aedificieis oppideis iouris | Termensium maiorum Pisidarum ieis con- 35 sulibusj II quel supra scriptei sunt, fuit, quod eius praeter | loca agros aedificia ipsei sua voluntate ab se non j abalien- arunt, idem iu eisdem rebus loeeis agreis | aedificieis oppideis Termensium maiorum Pisidarum j ious esto; et quo minus 30 ea, quae in hoe capite seripta || sunt, ita sint fiant, eius hae lege nihilum rogatur. — | (7) Quam legem portorieis terrestribus maritumeisque | Termenses maiores Phisidae capiundeis intra sues | fineis deixserint, ea lex icis portorieis capiundeis j esto, dum nei 35 quid portori ab ieis capiatur, quei publica || populi Romani vestigalia redempta habebunt; quos | per eorum fineis pub- licani ex eo vectigali transportabunt \\fructus eorum portorium Thermenses maiores Pisidae ne petunto neve capi%nto. {Besunt joaginae circiter decern.) P 3 212 LEX EUBEIA DE CIVITATE GALLTAE CISALPINAE. Circa v.c. 705 = A.c. 49. C. 205. P.M. XXXII. Bruns, p. 73. Tabula ahenea olim parieti affixa, inter parietinas Veleiae prope Placentiam a. 1760 reperta, Parmae adservatur. Quarta legis tabula sola extat, ex qua unum caput ' de peeunia certa credita' delegi. Exstant praeter hoc capita duo iategra^ duo mutila. XXI. A quoquomq(ue) peeunia certa credita, signata forma p(ublica) p(opulei) R(omanei), in eorum quo o(ppido) m(u- nicipio) c(olonia) p(raefeetura) | f(oro) v(eieo) c(onciliabulo) c(astello) t(erritorio)ve, quae sunt eruntve in Gallia cisalpeina, petetur, quae res non | pluris HS XV erit, sei is earn pecn- niam in iure apud eum, quei ibei i(ure) d(eicundo) p(raerit), 5 ei quei | earn petet, aut ei quoius nomine ab eo petetur, d(are) o(portere) debereve se confessus | erit, neque id quod con- fessus erit solvet satisve faeiet, aut se sponsione | iudicioque utei[ve] oportebit non defendetj seive is ibei d(e) e(a) r(e) in iure non | responderit, neque d(e) e(a) r(e) sponsionem faeiet neque iudicio utei oportebit | se defendet : turn de eo, a quo 10 ea peeunia peteita erit, deque eo, quoi earn | pecuniam d(arei) o(portebit), s(iremps) res lex ius caussaque o(mnibus) o(mnium) r(erum) estOj atque utei esset esseve | oporteret, sei is, quei ita confessus erit aut d(e) (ea) r(e) non responderit aut se | spon- sione iudicioque utei oportebit non defenderit, eius pecuniae iei, I quei earn suo nomine petierit quoive earn d(arei) ofpor- tebit), ex iudicieis dateis, iudi|careve recte iusseis, iure lege 15 damnatus esset fuisset. Quirique 'quomque | Ilvir Illlvir praefec(tus)ve ibei i(ure) d(eicundo) p(raerit), is eum, quei ita quid confessus erit | neque id solvet satisve faeiet, exan{ve), quei se sponsione iudiciove utei[ve] | oportebit non defenderit aut in iure non responderit neque id solvet | satisve faeiet, t(antae) p(ecuniae), quanta ea peeunia erit de qua turn inter eos am|bigetur, dum t(axat) HS XV s(ine) f(raude) s(ua) duci LEX lULIA MUNICIPALIS. 213 20 iubeto ; queique eorum quern, ad quern | ea res pertinebit, duxserit, id ei fraudi poenaeve ne esto ; quodque ita fac|tum actum iussum erit, id ius ratumque esto. Quo minus in eum, quei ita | vadimonium ilomam ex decreto eiuSj quei ibei i(ure) d(eicundo) p(raerit), non promeisserit | aut vindicem locu- pletem ita non dederit, ob e(am) r(em) indicium recup(era- tionem) is, quei | ibei i(ure) d(eicundo) p(raerit), ex h. 1. det iudicareique d(e) e(a) r(e) ibei curet, ex h. 1. n(ihil) r(oga- tur).- I LEX lULIA MUNICIPALIS. V.C 709 = A.C. 45. C. 206. P.M. xxxiiT, XXXIV. Bruns, p. 76. Ex tribus ta- bulis Heracleensibus duae a. 1732 repertae sunt, tertia paulo post in lucem prodiit. Ab altera parte Graece inscriptae sunt omnes et quidem antiquitus (C. I. Gr. III. 5774, 5775), duae tantum latine. Hodie Neapoli adservantur. Excerpta solum ex fragmentis huius legis dedi, quae argumentum et rationem satis ostendere videantur. (6) Queiquomque frumentum populo dahii damdumve cu- rabit, nei quo? eorum, quorum nomina h. 1. ad cos. pr(ae- torem) tr(ibunum) pl(ebis) in ta|bula in albo proposita erunt, frumentum date neve dare iubeto neve sinito. Quei adversus ea eorum quoi frumentum | dederit, is in tr(itici) m(odios) I HS looo populo dare damnas esto, eiusque pecuniae quei volet petitio esto. — | 20 (7) Quae viae in urbem Rom(am), propiusve u(rbem) R(omam) p(assus) M, ubei continente babitabitur, sunt erunt, quoius ante aedificium earum quae [ via erit, is earn viam arbitratu eius aed(ilis), quoi ea pars urbis h. 1. obvenerit, tueatur ; isque aed(ilis) curato, uti, quorum | ante aedificium erit, quamque viam h. 1, quemque tueri oportebitj ei omnes 214 LEX lULIA MUNICIPALIS. earn viam arbitratu eius tueantur, neve eo | loco aqua con- sistat, quo minus conmode populus ea via utatur.- — 32 (10) Quemquomque ante suum aedificium viam publicam h. 1. tueri oportebit, quei eorum earn viam arbitratu eius aed(ilis), | quoius oportuerit, non tuebitur, earn viam aed(ilis), quoius arbitratu earn tuerei oportuerit, tuemdam locato; | isque aed(ilis) diebus ne minus X, antequam locet, aput forum 35 ante tribunale suom propositum habeto, quam | viam tuen- dam et quo die locaturus sit, et quorum ante aedificium ea via sit ; eisque, quorimi ante aedificium | ea via erit, pro- curatoribusve eorum domum denuntietur faeito, se earn viam locaturum, et quo die locaturus | sit ; eamque locationem palam in foro per q(uaestorem) urb(anum), eumve quei aerario praeritj faeito. Quamta pecunia cam | viam locaverit, tam- tae pecuniae eum eosque, quorum ante aedificium ea via erit pro portioni, quamtum | quoiusque ante aedificium viae in longitudine et in latitudine erit, q(uaestor) urb(anus), queive 40 aerario praerit, in tabulas | publicas pecuniae factae referun- dum eurato. Ei, quei eam viam tuemdam redemerit, tamtae pecuniae exun eos|ve adtribuito sine d(olo) m(alo). Sei is, quei adtributus erit, eam peeuniam diebus XXX proxumeis, qiubus ipse aut pro|eurator eius sciet adtributionem factam esse, ei, g'uoi adtributus erit, non solvent neque satis fecprit, is I quamtae pecuniae adtributus erit, tamtam peeuniam et eius dimidium ei, quoi adtributus erit, dare debeto, | inque eam rem is, quoquomque de ea re aditum erit, iudicem iudi- 45 ciumve ita dato, utei de pecunia credita | {iudicem) iudiciumve dari oporteret. — | 53 (13) Quoius ante aedificium semita in loco erit, is eam semitam, eo aedificio perpetuo lapidibus perpetueis | integreis continentem, constratam recte habeto arbitratu eius aed(iHs), 55 quoius in ea parte h. 1. viarum | proeuratio erit. — | (14) Quae viae in u(rbem) E.(omam) sunt erunt intra ea loca, ubi continenti habitabitur, ne quis in ieis vieis post k. lanuar. | primas plostrum interdiu post solem ortum, neve ante horam X diei ducito agito, nisi quod aedium | sacrarum deorum inmortalium caussa aedificandarum, operisve publico LEX lULIA MUNIOIPALIS. 215 faciumdei causa^ advehei porta|ri oportetit, aut quod ex urbe exve ieis loceis earum rerum, quae publice demoliendae lo- 60 csitae erunt, publi|ce exportarei oportebit, at quarum rerum caussa plostra h. 1. certeis hominibus cartels da causeis agere ] ducare lieebit. — | (15) Quibus diabus virgines Vestales, xegem sacrorum, fla- mines, plostreis in urbe sacrorum publicorum p(opuli) R(o- mani) eaussa | vahi oportabit, quaeque plostra trlumphl caussa, quo die quisque triumpliaSit, ducei oportabit, quaeque [ plo- stra ludorum, quel Romae aut urbei Romaa p{ropius) jp{assws) M publice feient, inva pompam ludeis circiensibus ducei agei 6^ opus I erit : quo minus earum rerum caussa eisque diebus plostra interdiu in urbe ducantur agantur, e(ius) b(ac) l(ege) n(ikil) r(ogatur). — | 83 (22) Queiquomqua in munieipiais colonels praefectureis foreis conciliabulais c(ivium) Il(omanoruia) Ilvir(ei) Illlvir(ei) erunt, aHove | quo nomine mag(istratuin) potestatamve su/ra- 85 gio eorum, quai quoiusque municip^ coloniae praefaeturae | fori conciliabuli erunt, habebunt : nei quis aorum qaem in eo munieipio colonic praefeetur« /bro conciliajbulo {in) senatum decuriones eonscriptosve legito neve sublegito neve coptato neve racitandos curato, | nisi in damortuei damnateive locum eiusve, quel confessus erit, se senatorem decurionem con- screiptumve | ibei h. 1. esse non licere- — | (23) Quai minor annos XXX natus est erit, nei quis eorum post k. lanuar. secundas in munieipio colonia prae- 90 fe|ctura IIvir(atjim) IIIIvir(atum) neve quern alium mag(i- stratum) petito neve capito neve gerito, nisei quai eorum stipendia | equo in lagione III, aut padestria in legione VI fecerit, quae stipendia in castrais inva provineia maiorem | partem sui quoiusque anni fecerit, aut bina semestria, quae ei pro singuleis annweis procedere oporteat, | aut ei vocatio rai militaris lagibus pl(ebei)ve sc(itis) exve foidere erit, quo- circa eum invaitum marare non | oporteat. Neve quis, que* praeeonium dissignationem ■ libitinamve faciet, dum eorum 95 quid faciet, in muni|cipio colonia praafactura Ilvir(atum) Illlvir(atum) aliumve quam mag(istratum) petito neva capito neve gerito neve habeto, | neve ibei senator neve dacurio neve 216 LEX lULIA MUNICIPALIS. eonseriptus estOj neve sententiam dicito. Quel eorum ex eis, quei s(upra) s(criptei) s(unt), | adversus ea fecerit, is HS looo p(opulo) d(are) d(aninas) e(sto), eiusque pecuniae quei volet petitio esto. — io8 (25) Quae municipia coloniae praefecturae fora eonciliabula c(ivium) Il(omanorum) sunt erunt, nei quis in eorum quo munieipio | colonia praefectura {foro) coneiliabulo in senatu decurionibus consereipteisque esto, neve quo? ibi in eo no ordine | sentewtiam deieere ferre liceto : quei furtei, quod ipse fecit fecerit, condemnatus pactusve est erit ; [ queive iudicio fiduciae, pro socio, tutelae, mandatei, iniuriarum deve d(olo) m(alo) condemnatus est erit ; queive lege | Plaetoria ob eamve rem, quod adversus earn legem fecit fecerit, con- demnatus est erit; queive depugnandei | caussa auctoratus est erit fait fuerit ; queive in iure [lonam copiam abiuravif) - abiuraverit, bonamve copiam iuravit iuraverit ; queiw | spon- soribus creditoribusve sueis renuntiavit renuntiaverit, se 115 soldum solvere non posse, aut cum eis | pactus est erit, se soldum solvere non posse ; prove quo datum depensum est erit; quoiusve bona ex edicto | eius, qaei i(ure) d(eicundo) praefuit praefuerit, — praeterquam sei quoius quom pupillus esset reive publieae caussa abesset | neque d(olo) m(alo) fecit fecerit quo magis r(ei)p(ublicae) c(aussa) a(besset), {bona pos- sessa proscriptave sunt erunt), — ^possessa proscriptave sunt erunt ; queive iudicio publico Romae | condemnatus est erit, quocirca eum in Italia esse non liceat, neque in integrum resti(i{w)tus est erit ; queive in eo | munieipio colonia prae- fectura foro coneiliabulo, quoius erit, iudicio publico con- 1 20 demnatus est erit ; quemve | k(alumniae) praevaricationis caussa accussasse fecisseve quod iudicatimi est erit ; quoive aput exercitum ingnominiae | caussa ordo ademptus est erit ; quemve imperator ingnominiae caussa ab exe/citu decedere iusjt iuserit ; | queive ob caput c(ivis) R(omanei) referundum pecuniam praemium aliudve quid cepit ceperit ; queive cor- pore quaestum ( fecit fecerit; queive lanistaturam artemve ludicram fecit fecerit; queive lenocinium faciet. Quei [ adversus ea in munieipio colonia praefectura foro concili- 125 abulo {in senatu) decurionibus conscripteisve/uerit I senten- LEX lULIA MUNICIPALIS. 217 tiamve dixerit, is HS looo p(opiilo) d(are) d(amnas) esto, eiusque pecuniae quei volet petitio esto. | 14a (38) Quae munieipia coloniae praefecturae c(iYimii) E-(o- manorum) in Italia sunt erunt, quei in eis munieipieis coloneis | praefectureis maximum mag(istratum) maxim«mve potestatem ibei habebit, tum, cum censor aUusve | quis mag(istratus) Romae populi censum aget, is diebus LX 145 proxumeis, quibus sciet Romae censum populi | agi, omnium munieipium colonorum suorum queique eius praefecturae erunt, q(uei) c(ives) R(omanei) erunt, censum | agjto, eo- rumque nomina praenomina, patres aut patronos, tribus, • cognomina, et quot annos | quisque eorum babet, et rationem pecuniae, ex formula census, quae Romae ab eo, qui turn censum | populi acturus erit, proposita erit, ai ieis iuratez's accipito ; eaque omnia in tabulas publicas sui | municipi referunda eurato, eosque libros per legates, quos maior pars 150 decurionum conseriptorum | ad cam rem legarei mittei cen- suerint turn, cum ea res consuleretur, ad eos, quei Romae censum agent, | mittito ; curatoque, uteij quom amplius dies LX reliquei erunt, antequam diem ei, queiquomque Romae | censum age^, finem populi cewsendi faeiant, eos adeant Hbrosque eius | municipi coloniae praefecturae | edant ; isque censor, seive quis alius mag(istratus) censum populi aget, diebus V proxumeis, quibus legatei eius [ municipi coloniae praefecturae adierint, eos libros census^ quei ab ieis 155 legateis dabuntur, accipito | s(ine) d(olo) m(alo), exque ieis libreis, quae ibei scripta erunt, in tabulas publicas referunda eurato, casque tabulas | eodem loco, ubei ceterae tabulae pubUcae erunt, in quibus census populi perscriptus erit, condenda* eurato. — | (29) Qui pluribus in munieipieis coloneis praefectureis domicilium babebit, et is Romae census erit, quo magis | in municipio colonia praefectura h. 1. censeatur, e(ius) b. 1. n(ibil) r(ogatur) — | (30) Quei lege pl(ebei)ve sc(ito) permissus est/uit, utei leges in municipio fundano municipibusve eius municipi 160 daret, [ sei qmd is post h. 1. r(og.) in eo anno proxumo, quo h. i. populus iuserit, ad eas leges {addiderit commutaverit 218 LEX lULIA MUNICIPALIS. conrescerit,) municipis fundanos | item teneto, utei oporteret, sei eae res ab eo turn, quom primiam leges eis municipibus lege pl(ebei)ve sc(ito) deditj | ad eas leges additae eommu- tatae conrectae essent ; neve quis intercedito neve quid facito, quo minus | ea rata sint, quove minus municipis fundanos teneawt eisque optemperetur. — | 219 Paes Secvnda. TITULI CONSULARES, CERTAEQUE AETATIS RELIQUI. C. 1503, add. p. 556. P. L. Supp. I. Ara magna Romae nuperrime reperta ad S. Lam-entii, nunc in Mus. Cap. in latere U ■ I ■ XXVI HEKCOUBI S A C E O M M • MINVCI • C • F DICTATOE • YOV in latere IT U.C.537, a.C. 217. C 530. Hodie non reperitur. M • CUAVDIVS • M • F coNSOi, cire. u.c. 543, a.C. an. HINNAD • CEPIT C. 531. P.M. L.A. Basis reperta ad portam Capenam : nunc Neapoli in Mus. Borb. M A E T B I M ■ Cl-AVDIVS -U-F CONSOL- ■■DEBIT circ. U.C. 543, a.C. 311. C. 533. P.M. U.K. Tessera hospitalis Fundana in pisce aereo : extat adhuc. consciiiTTES • COSE • T • F/ jiraifecti et ^EAiFECTVEA • TOTfls Fundi hos^itium FECEEE • QVOM • TI claudio ? is • Eivs • FiDEM ■ OMfies nos tradimus et covENVMis • coptamus eum patronum inter u.c. 533 m-cuavdio-m-f- cos et 603. 220 TITULI MUMMIANI. C. 533. Prope Thusam in maceriis veteris Halesae (hodie non repertus?). italicei p • CORNELITM • scipioneM u.c. 561 ? HONOEIS • CAVSSA C. 535. P.M. XLvni.A. Columna miliaria ad Castel 8. Pietro, prius in via Aemilia. M • AEMIilTS • M-F • M N U.C. 567 = a. C. 187. LEPXDVS • COS XV OCX • XIIX C. 539. P.M. XLiii.F. In capite columnae, Lunae repertae. M • CUAVDIVS • M • F • MAKCEUVS U.C. 599 = a. C. 155. CONSO^ . ITEEVM TITULI MUMMIANI. C. 541. P.M. Li.A. Inventus in Monte Caelio, 1786, hodie extat in Museo Vaticano. Triamphavit Mummius, u.c. 609 = A.C. 145. L-MVMMi-L-F-CoS.DVcT AVSPICIO • IMPEEIOQVE EIVS • AOHAIA- CAPT • COEINTO DELETO • EOMAM • EEDIEIT TEIVMPHANS • OB • HASCE EES • BENE • GESTAS • QVOD IN • BELLO ■ VOVEEAT BANC • AEDEM • ET • SIGNV HERCVLIS . VICTORIS IMPBEATOE • DEDICAT C. 542. Reate descripsit Pomponius Laetus : hodie non extat. SANCTE DE • DECVMA • VICTOE • TIBEI • LVCIVS • MVMMIVS • DONVM MOEIBVS • ANTIQVEIS ■ PEO - VSVEA • HOC • DAEE • SESE VISVM • ANIMO • SVG • PEEFECIT • TVA • PACE ■ EOGANS • TE COGBNDEI • msSOLVENDEI • TV • VT • FACILIA • PAXSEIS PEEFICIAS • DEOVMAM • VT • FACIAT • VEEAE • EATIONIS PROQVE ■ HOC • ATQVE • ALIEIS • DONEIS • DES • DIGNA ■ MEEENTI MILIARIA. TERMINI. 221 ^- 55°- P.M. Liv.Affl. Miliarium Popilianum, prope Hadriam ad Padum. V • POPILLIVS • c • F cos u.c. 62% = a.C. 13a. J,XXXI. ^- 55^- P-M. LI.B. Miliarium Popilianum, extat in caupona Pollae in valle Tegianensi (val di Diana) in Lucania. P.Pqpilius. C.f. COS. u.c. 623 = a.C. 13a. TIAM • FECEI • AB . EEGIO . AD . CAPVAM . ET IN • EA . VIA . PONTEIS ■ OMNEIS . MILIAEIOS TABEUAHIOSQATE . POSEIVEI ■ HINCE . STNT NOTCEEIAM • MEILIA ■ il • CAPVAM • XXCIIII 5 MTEANTM • AXXIIII . COSENTIAM . CXXIII VALENTIAM . CJ-XXX/ . AD . EEETVM . AD STATVAM • COXXXl/ • EEGITM • CCXXXTII SVMA . AE . CAPVA . EEGITM • MEILIA . CCO ET • EIDEM . PEAETOa • IN |XXl/ {sic) 10 SICILIA . ETGITEIVOS • ITALICOETM CONQVAESIVEI ■ EEDIDEIQVE HOMINES . DCCCCXVII . EIDEMqVE PEIMVS • FECEI • TT . DE • AGEO • POPLICO AEATOEIBVS ■ CEDEEENT . PAASTOEES 15 FOEVM . AEDISQTE . POPLICAS . HEIC • FECEI C. 554. P.M. LV. cat. Terminus Gracchanus, rep. in agro Aeclanensi, extat in aedibus Santolianis pertinet ad ann. 634/5 — A. C. 130/139. In columnae latere. M . EOLVITS . M • P • /AC C • SEMPEONITS . TI • F . 6EAC C . PAPEEIVS ■ C • F . CAUB III VIRB.A.I-A i.e. a{gris) i{udicandis) a{dsignandis) vel a{dtriluendis). Extat ibidem : in vertice columnae. In vertice columnae. C. ^^6. P.M. LV.B. i.e. /{undus) p{ossessoris) vet[eris). 222 LEX PARIETI FACIENDO. C. 56^. P.M. LxiiLA. Unus ex titulis magistrorum pagoram Campanorum. Capuae olim, hodie Neapoli. v.c. 646 = a.C.io8. N ■ PVMIDIVS • Q • F M • EAECITS • Q • F M • COTTIYS • M • F N • AURIVS ■ M • P M • EPPILIVS • M ■ ]? L • HEIOLEIVS • P ■ E C • ANTEACITS • C • F C • TVCCIVS • C • E L • SEMPKONIVS • L • E Q • TIBIVS -M • P P ■ CICEEEIVS-C E M- VALEEIVS • L • EEM HEISCE • MAGISTEEIS • VENEEVS • lOVIAE • MVEV AEDIFICAI^DVM: • COIKATEETITT • PED • CCvLXX ET LOIDOS • EECEEVNT • SEE • SVLPIOIO • M • AVEELIO • COE (sic) LEX PARIETI FACIENDO {Puteolis). C. 577. P.M. LXVi. Tabula marmorea lata ped. 4^, alta p. a. Pertinet ad annum 649 = a. C. 105, sed aetate imperatoria titulus incisus videtur. Extat in Mus. Neapolitano. I. Ab colonia deducta anno xc, | N. Fufidio N. f. M. Pullio duo vir(eis)|j P. Rutilip Cn. Mallio cos. | operum lex II. 5 Lex parieti faciendo in area, quae est ante | aedem Serapi trans viam. Qui redemerit | praedes dato prae- diaque subsignato | duumvirum arbitratu. | 9, 10 In area trans viam paries qui est propter | viam, in eo pariete medio ostiei lumen | aperito ; latum p(edes) vi, altum p. VII facito. Ex eo | pariete antas duas ad mare vorsum proicito|, longas p. 11, erassas p. i. In super [id] limen | robustum long. p. viii, latum p. i :•, altum p(edis) 15 s(emissem) :• | inponito. Insuper id et antas mutulos robustos ( II Grasses s : altos p. 1, proicito extra pariete | in utramq(ue) partem. p. iv. Insuper simas pictas | ferro offigito. In super mutulos trabiculas | abiegineas 11 II. erassas quoque versus s, inpomto || ferroque figito. Inas- serato asseribus abiegnieis | sectilibus crasseis quoque versus : : ; disponito ni plus s : • | operculaque abiegnea inponito. Ex tigno pedario | facito. Antepagmenta 5 abiegnea lata s : • erassa s, | cumatiumque inponito ferro- que piano figito| , portulawque tegito tegularum ordinibus LEX PAEIETI FACIENDO. 223 seneis [ quoque versus. Tegulas primores omnes in ante|- pagmento ferro figito marginemque inponito. | Eisdem lo fores olatratas u cum postibus aesculineis | faeito statuito oceludito picatoque ita utei ad aedem | Honorus facta sunt. Eisdem maceria extrema paries | qui est, eum parietem cum margine altum faeito, p. x. | Eisdem ostium, introitu in area quod nunc est, et | fenestras quae in 15 pariete propter earn aream sunt | parietem opstruito ; et parieti, qui nunc est propter | viam, marginem per- petuom inpon?to. Eosq. parietes ] marginesque omnes quae lita non erunt calce | harenato lita politaque et calce uda dealbata recte | faeito. Quod opus structile fiet, in 2,0 terra calcis | restinctai partem quartam indito. Nive maiorem | caementam struito, quam quae caementa arda | pendat p(ondo) xv, nive angolariaM altiorem : : s faeito. || III. Loeumque purum pro eo opere reddito. | Eidem saeella aras signaque, quae in | campo sunt, quae demonstrata 5 erunt, | ea omnia toUito deferto componito, | statuitoque ubei locus demonstratus | erit duumvirum arbitratu. | Hoc opus omne faeito arbitratu duovir(um) | et duo- viraflum, qui in consilio esse | solent Puteoleis dum ni 10 minus viginti | adsient cum ea res eonsuletur. Quod | eorum viginti iurati probaverint, probum | esto; quod ieis inprobarint, inprobum esto. | Dies operis : k. No- vembr(ibus) primeis. Dies pequn(iae) : | pars dimidia da- 15 bitur ubi praedia satis | subsignata erunt ; altera pars dimidia solvetur | opere effeeto probatoque. C. Blossius Q. f. I H& 00 B. Idem praes. Q. Fufieius Q. f. | Cn. Tetteius Q. f. C. Granius C. f. Ti. Crassicius. | C. 585. Hodie non extat : pertinet ad a. 67 3/5= a. C. 8a/79) et in statuae basi olim fait. I • COKUELIO • L • F SVLLAE • FEeLEICI DICTATOKI LIBEETINI 224 TITULUS FURFENSIS. C. 591. P.M. Lxix.c. 'Rep. Eomae sub Capitolio a. 1845 et Caninae iussu affixa in tabulario quod dicitur, eo quo ei olim videbatur stetisse loco; antique tempore vero coUocata fuit non in aerario Saturni, sed in aliqua parte aedis lovis O. M. a Catulo refectae.' q^ ^MJTATivs • Q • F • Q • N • c atulus cos V. c. 676-694 de SEN • SENT • FACiTND\»? coeravit =A.C. 78-60. I EIDEMQVE • JtJEOB avit C. 593. Ex exemplis duobus antiquis Signorili et Poggii. Inventus in fundamentis Capitolii. Q . LYTATIYS • Q • F • Q • « • CATVLVS • COS U.C. 676-694 SVBSTRVCTIONEM • ET • TABVLAEIVM = A.C. 78-60. DE • S ■ S • PACIVNDYM ■ COERATIT eJDEMQVE • 'E'BOlavU C. 593. P.M. Lxxi.A. Lapis rep. e. 1769 Romae in Monte Caelio Palatinum versus : adservatur in Museo Tolosano. Tribuni plebis sunt a. 683 = A.C. 71. L . v trib. pleb. CVB, ■ \IAR E • LEGE • VISELLIA • DE • CONL • SEN t CN . COKNELI • Q ■ MAECI • L • HOSTIL i C • ANTONI • C ■ Y^NDASl • C • P0PIL7 M • VALEEI • C • ANTI • Q • CAECILI OPVS • CONSTAT • N • /U.A. (D-LXXn C. 599. P.M. LXXXV1.A. In lapide prope Mutinam, C • ANTONI • M • TVLI • COS U.C. 69I = a.C. 6^. C. 603. P.M. Lxxxii, Orell. 3488. Leges aedis Iovis Libert FuEPONE. Titulus Furfone rep. nunc. Aquilae. Templum dedi- catum, v.c. 696 = a.c. 58. L • Aienvs L • f • Q • Baebativs Sex • f • aedem dedicarunt| Iovis liberi Furfone a. d. m idus QuinctUeis L. Pisone A. Gabinio cos., mense Flusare, | comula teis olleis legibus Uleis regionibus. Utei extremae undae quae lapide | facta 3. ' comula-teis ' Jospis 'commutateis' co»i. Mommsen, ; ' comulateis = cumulatis,' Jordam ; vide adnotata. • Extrema fundamentaqne,' Mommsen ; ' utei extremae undeque,' Jordan ; extrema undique/ Lamsi ; ' imdequaque,' MnschJce. TITULUS FURFENSIS. 225 hoiusque aedis ergo, utei que adeam aede scalas quelapide- 5 strauetuendo | eolumnae stant citra scalas ad aedem versuSj sti- pites que aedis liums tabula|menta que, utei tangere sareire tegere devehere defigere mandare ferro oeti | promovere referre fas que esto. Sei quod ad earn aedem donum datum donatum dedicatum | que erit utei liceat oeti venum dare. Ubei venum datum erit id profanum esto. Venditio | loeatio, aedilis esto, quern quom que veieus Furfens. fecerint, quod se sentiunt lo earn rem | sine seelere sine piaculo, alis ne potesto. Quae pe- qunia redepta erit, ea pequnia emere | eondueere locare dare, quo id Templum melius honestius seit, lieeto. Quae pequnia adeas | res data erit, profana esto, quod d(olo) m(alo) non erit factum. Quod emptum erit aere aut argento, | ea pequnia, quae ad id Templum datum erit, quod emptum erit eis rebus eadem | lex esto quasei sei dedicatum sit. Sei quei heic 15 sacrum surupuerit aedilis multatio | esto quanti volet, idque veieus Fm-f. m(5!i(or) ^ars fifeltares, sei apsolvere volent sive condemnare | lieeto. Sei quei ad hue Templum rem dei- vinam fecerit lovi libero aut lovis genio, pelleis | eoria fanei sunto. C. 615. P.M. Lxxxvi.c. v.c. 703 = A. C. 5a, in magna basi Auximi, hodie ibi in curia. en • pOUYElO ■ CN -fil. maGno • imp ■ cos • tee^ jOfflTEONO • PUBLICE. C. 630. P.M. Lxxxv.c. v.c. 706 aut 708 = a.C. 48 aut 46. Boviani. ^ . ^^^jq . cabsaei • imper DICTAT • ITEEV»» pontYFici UAXumo aug • cos • pateono • mvw?'o D-C 4. ' aedem scalas lapide structos quaeque | eolumnae,' Mommsen ; ' lapide struota endo,' Jordan ; ' aedis huiua,' Mommsen ; ' humus ' lapis. 6. 'mandare,' coTTuptum 'mundare,' Orelli; ' emendajce^' Husckke. 7. ' liceat fasque esto,' Mommsen ; ' iws,' Jordan. 9. ' aentiunt' la^is, Jordan ; ' sentiat,' Mommsen. 10. ' piaculo vendere locare,' Mommsen. 13. 'ad id Templum' lapis, Jordan; ' ad id eraendum,' Mommsen. 15. ' mai(or) pars, ' Oiovenazzi; ' &felta,res' desperatum. 226 GLANDES. C.62,6. P.M. LXXXV.D. v.c. 7ii(?). Romae in Mus. Vatic. dIvo ■ iVlio • IVSSV POPVLI • EOMANI STATVTVM • EST • LEGE KVERBNA GLANDES. C. 64a. P.M. viii.i. Glans Hennensis. v.c. 6ai=A.C. 133. u • riso • i- • F ) ( COS. C. 644-680. P.M.viii. Glandes Asculanae. v.c. 664, 665 = A. c. 90, 89. Pleraeque prope flumen Truentum repertae. 644. EOMA. 645. iTAL(ia) vel itA'L{ici). ^ , SEE, > , 647. PTGITIVI 046. ) ( siTSiiia^. ^ VI ' ^ PEEISTIS. 648. TREPl(^afe)? 649. FEEI. 650. EEEI )( POMP \.Q.Tomp{emm)'i wA Roma{nos)l 651. EE^i • vic{entes) ? 6^%. viR= Fir{mo missa) ? 654. GAL(for«»«) ) ( fulmen. 655. i,(egio) • (iKL 6^6. L il ITAL. . 657. LEGIO ) ( QVAR 6^8. L VI ,^ ^^ 661. L • XV. 003. LEG. XX. 'voiXpnum). '^ C. 681. Glans Mundensis. v.c. 709 = a.C. 45. CN ■ MAG ) ( IMP. C. 683-705. Glandes Perusinae. v.c. 713/4 = a.C. 41/40. Quibus annis L. Antonius eum Marci uxore Fulvia ab exereitu Octaviani obsessus est. Pleraeque sunt Caesarianonim. 68a. PET ) ( peUe) culum Octama(ni) vel Odavi. ' iVIAVIOQ-' ^ ' 685. KANTONj. CAKVI. , PERISTI ■ C • CAIISARVS VICTORIA .J TESSEEAE GLADIATOEIAE. 227 686. MAE YLT ) ( fulmen. 689. q • sal im ) ( fulmen alatutn. 69a- ESVREIS 697. L • XI ET ME BivoM ) ( fulmen. CELAa IVLIYM 701. L • lENIVS . , ) ( X • MILLIA. PK • L • XII ' ' L. Maenius X millia {s. c. Pr(imipilus) L{egionis) xii glandiumfudit). TESSERAE GLADIATORIAE, ETC. C. 717-776 b. Add. p. 560 n. 1537. Ritsehl. P.M. m. P. L. E. Supp. I, IV, Huebner, Neue Gladiatorentessererij Berl. 1868. Tesserae in quatuor lateribus scriptae. C. 717. v.c. 669. In Museo Brit, tessera ossea. c c E E o F A F I N I SP • A • D • III ■ N • OC L • CIN • CN ■ PA C. add. p. 560. P.M. xcvii. v.c. 678. Tessera aerea. D I V N I y s HEEMETVS SPECT K • MAE M LEPID Q CAT C. 734. V.C. 685. In Museo Parisino, ossea. AESCINVS AXSI SP • A • D • VII • K ■ A Q • HOR ■ Q • MET. Q, a 228 TESSERAE GLADIATORIAE. C. 736. v.c. 708. 'Romae apud Fr. Gothofredum,' Rein. Gni. PAMPHILVS SEUVILI • M • S SPE ■ K ■ FEB C-CAES-M-LEP. C. 747. "V.C. 747. Liverpoolii in Museo Hertziano. SEEVILIVS CLEMES SP K IAN XI • CLAV • CN • PISON C. 755- v.c. 759 = p. c. 6. peImvs socioevm sp • xiv • kal • dec m ■ lep • l • hon C. 776a. Cp. Huebn. I.e. p. 753. Ex MS. Lanthelmi Romieu Arelatensis a. 1574, servato hodie Lugd. Bat., p. 88. Tessera Arelatensis ossea. v. c. 691 = a,C. 6^. MENSE • FEBE • M ■ TVL ■ C • MT ■ COS • AICHIAL • SIETI • L • S ■ SPECTAT • MM leffe : Anchial(us) Sirti(us) L(uci) S(ervus) spectat(us) mun(ere) mense Pebr(uario) M. Tul(io) C. Ant(onio) cos. Huebner, p. 763. Ritscbl. Rhein. Mus. xxi. p. 469. In Mus. Brit. PBOTEMVS • PALEEI SPECTAVIT N • S N(onis) S(extilibus) vel S(eptembribus). C p. 2006. Tessera a Mommseno falsa iudicata. PILOMVSVS • PERELI ■ SPECTAVIT. tridens pahna iacens Ibid. c. Guaseo, Mus. Cap. II. 67. A Mommseno suspecta. DIOCLES • VECILI SPECTAVIT A • D • V • K • PEER quartum latus vacuum. TESSERAE VARIAE. 229 C. II. (Hispan.) 4963, i. Huebner, 1. e. p. 747 sqq. Tessera aerea Andalusiaca, in ripa fl. dicti Mo Tinto, inter Niebla et Moguer reperta. Pertinet fortasse ad a^num 27 p. Chr. M. Licinio Crasso et L. Calpurnio Pisone cos. o CELEU ■ EEBVTI • Y • LIMICVS • ._^ BOSEA • CAIJTIBEDONIESI MVNBEIS • TESBRA • DEBIT • ANNO ■ M • LI CINIO • COS • O ( 1 Celer Erbuti f(ilius) Limicus Borea(e ?) Cantibedonie(n)si mu- neris tesera(m) dedit anno M. Licinio cos. Eph. Epigr. I. p. 45, ad C. I. L. vol. II. Hermes, vol. y, p. 371 sqq. Tessera hospitalis, in lamella aenea longa m. o. 10 alta vix 0.06, reperta in pago Frechilla dicto in oppido Parades de Nava prope Pallantiam Arevacorum. Pertinet ad ann. ']^2, ante Chr. 2. IIII • NON • MAET O IMP • CAESAEE • XIII • COS • ACCES LIC IR NI • INTEKCATIENSIS • TESSEKAM O HOSPITALEM • FECIT . CVM • CI 5 VITATE • PALANTINA • SIBOI ETOEILIIS • SVIS • POSTEEISQVB O ANENI • AMMEDI • PER ■ MAG FIAISICVM ■ HOSPITIO • AMMI O CAENECENI 10 vTeviiv, to. be &XXa bivbpa irivre ■no'Sas. Gaius ad XII, in Dig. x. i, 13. 3. (l) HOETVS . . . HEEEDIVM. (2,) TVGVEIVM. 4. Usus capionem XII Tabulae intra quinque pedes esse nolu- erunt. Cic. de Legg. i. ai, rc. 5. GeU. XX. 10 ; 7, 8. 7. Fest. p. 364 M. 8. Id. p. 348 M Tab. VII. 3. (I) Plin. H. N. xix. 19, 50 ; (2) Festus, p. 355 M. EELIQUIAE QUAE EXTANT OMNES. 259 5. SI IVEGANT iaquit (lex) . . . iurgare igitur lex putafc inter se vicinos non litigare. Cie. de Rep. 4, 8. Ex XII tres arbitri fines regemus. Id. de Legg. i. ai, 55. 6. Viae latitude ex lege XII Tab. in porrectum octo pedes habet, in anfraetum, id est ubi flexum est, sedecim. Gaius, in Dig. viii. 3, 8 (de servitutibus praediorum rusticorum). 7. VIAS MVNIVNTO. NI SAM D^LAIPIDASSINT, QVA VOLET IVMENTA AGITO. 8 a. SI AQTA PLVVIA NOCET, id est ' si nocere poterit.' Pompon, in Dig. xl. 7) 31. 'Aqua pluvia nocens' . . . iubetur ab arbitro coerceri. Cic. Top. 9, 39. 6. Si per publicum locum rivus aquae ductus privato nocebit erit actio private ex lege XII Tab. ut noxa domino sarciatur. Paulus(?) in Dig. xliii. 8, 5 {sarciatur Mom m sen pro caveatur). 9 a. Quod ait praetor et lex XII Tab. efiicere voluit, ut xv pedes altius rami arboris circumcidantur, et hoc idcirco effectum est, ne umbra arboris vicino praedio noceret. Ulp. in Dig. xliii. 27, I, § 8. I. Si arbor ex vicini fundo vento inclinata in tuum fundum sit, ex lege XII Tab. de adimenda ea . . . agere potes. Pomp, in Dig. xliii. 27, 2. 10. Cautum est praeterea lege XII Tab. ut glandem in alienum ftmdum procidentem liceret coUigere. Plin. N. H. xvi. 5, 15. 11. Venditae vero res et traditae non aliter emptori acqui- runtur quam si is venditori pretium solverit, vel alio modo satis- fecerit veluti expromissore aut pignore date. Quod eavetur quidem etiam lege XII Tab., tamen recte dicitur et iure gentium j id est iure naturali id effici. lustin. Inst. ii. i, 41. 12. Sub hac conditione liber esse iussus si ccioo heredi dederit etsi ab herede abalienatus sit, emptori dando pecu- niam ad libertatem perveniet : idque lex XII Tab. iubet. Ulp. fr. ii, 4. TABULA VIII. I. Nostrae contra XII Tab. cum perpaucas res capite sanxis- sent, in his banc quoque sanciendum putaverunt : siquisoccen- tavisset sive carmen condidissetj quod infamiam faceret 7. Fest. p. 371 M, emendavit Mommsen, Festus, p. 85, rnvmunt onieamU lapidas. Vat. Leid. mimionio omeamdi Iwpidaa . . . sunt Viotorianus, muniunto dionisam lapides sunt tTrainianus, alii aliter correxerunt. s a 260 LEGIS DUODECIM TABTTLARUM flagitiumve alteri. Cic. de Rep. iv. 12. Cautum est ut fustibus feriretur qui puWiee inveliebatur. Cornutus ad Pars, i. 123. a. QVI MALVM CAEMEN INCANTASSIT. b. OCCENTASSIT. a. SI MEMBRVM RVPSIT NI CVM EO PACIT TALIO ESTO. 3. MANV EVSTIVE SI OS FEEGIT LIBEEO CCC, [Sl] SEETO, CL POENAM SVBITO [sESTEETIORVM] . 4. SI INIVEIAM [aLTEEI] FAXSIT, VIGINTI QVIN- QVE POENAE SVNTO. 5. Si quadrupes pauperiem fecisse dicetur, actio ex lege XII Tab. deseendit : quae lex voluit aut dari id quod nocuit, id est id animal quod noxiam commisit, aut aestimationem noxiae offerri. Ulp. in Dig. ix. i, i, of. lustin. iv. 9. 6. _' De pastu pecoris.' Ulp. in Dig. xix. 5, 14, § 3. 7 a. QVI EEVGES excantassit. h. ' neve alienam segetem pel- lexeris.' 8. Frugem quidem aratro quaesitam furtim noctu pavisse ae secuisse puberi XII Tabulas capital erat, suspensumque Cereri neeari iubebant, gravius quam in homicidio convictum : impubem praetoris arbitratu verberari noxiamve duplionemve decerni (legendum videtur duplione decidi). Plin. N. H. xviii. 3, I3. 9. Qui aedes acervumve frumenti iuxta domum positum combusserit, vinctus verberatus igni neeari iubetur^ si modo sciens prudensque id commiserit ; si vero easu, id est negle- gentia, aut noxiam sarcire iubetur, aut si minus idoneus sit levius castigatur. Appellatione autem aedium omnes species aedi- ficii continentur. Gains, ad XII in Dig. xlvii. g, 9. 10. Cautum est XII Tab. ut qui iniuria cecidisset alienas (arbores) lueret in singulas aeris xxv. Plin. N. H. xvii, i, 7) cf. Gaiumj iv. § ii^ ' de arboribus succisis.' 11. SI NOX FVETVM FAXSIT, SI IM OCOISIT, IVEE CAESVS ESTO. 1%. Furem, hoe est praedonem et latronem, luce occidi vetant XII Tab NISI SE TELO DEFENDIT inquit . . . NON occiDES. Quod si repugnatj endo ploeato, hoc est conclamato, ut aliqui audiant et conveniant. Cic. pro Tullio, fr. v. 50, cf. Fest. p. 309, etc. Tab. VIII. i a. Plin. N. H. xxviii. 2, 17. J. Peat. p. 181 M. 2. Fest. p. 363 M, Gell. XX. I, 4. 3, 4. Paulus in CoUat. M. et E. ii. S, 5, op. Gaium, ill. 223 ; locum oorruptissimum emendaveriint Laohmann, alii. 7 a. Plin. N. H. xxviii. 2, 10. b. Serv. in Verg. Eelog. viii. 99. 11. Macrob. Sat. i. 4, 19 ; op. Gell. viii. i. EELIQUIAE QUAE EXTANT OMNES. 261 13. Ex ceteris autem manifestis furibus liberos verberari addi- cique iusserunt ei cui furtum factum esset, si modo id luci feoissent neque se telo defendissent ; servos item furti manifesti prensos verberibus adfiei et e saxo praecipitari : sed pueros impuberes praetoris arbitratu verberari voluerunt noxiamque ab his factam sareiri. Gell. xi. 18, 8. 14. LANCE ET LICIO. Ea quoque furta quae per lancem liciumque concepta essent, provide ac si manifesta forent, viudicaverunt. Gell. xi. 18, 9. 15. Concepti et oblati (furti) poena ex lege XII Tab. tripli est eaque similiter a praetore servatur. Gaius, iii. § 191. 16. SI ADORAT FVETO QVOD NEC MANIFBSTVM ERIT dupHone damnum decidito. 17. Furtivam (rem) lex XII Tab. usu capi probibet. Gaius, ii- § 45- 18 a. Nam primo XII Tabulis sanctum ne quis unciario fenore amplius exerceret. Tac. Ann. 6, 16. b. Maiores enim nostri sic habuerunt et ita in legibus posiverunt furem dupli condemnari feneratorem quadrupli. CatOj de R. R. proem. - 19. Ex causa depositi lege XII Tab. in duplum actio datur. Paulus, Sent. ii. 12, ii, Coll. x. 7, 11. 20. Si ipsi tutores rem pupilli furati sunt, videamus an ea actione quae proponitur ex lege XII Tab. adversus tutores in duplum, singuli in solidum teneantur. Tryphon. in Dig. xxvi. 7> 65i § ij cp- Cic. De Off. iii. 15', 61, Ulp. in Dig. xxvi. 10, i, § 2. Sciendum est suspecti (tutoris) crimen ex lege XII Tab. descendere. 21. PATEONVS SI CLIENTI FRAVDEM FECERIT, SACER ESTO. . 22. QVI SE SIERIT TESTARIER LIBRIPENSVE FVERIT, NI TBSTI- MONIVM FATIATVR, INPROBVS INTESTABILISQVE ESTO. 23. Ex XII Tabulis de testimoniis falsis poena . . . qui falsum testimonium dixisse convictus esset, e saxo Tarpeio deiceretur . . . Gell. XX. I, r,^. 24. SI TELYM MANV FVGIT MKGIS QVAM lECIT. lacere telum voluntatis est, ferire quern nolueris fortunae. r4..Fest. Ep. p. 177 M, Gell. xvi. 10, 8. 16. Fest. p. 162 M; op. p. 19, op. Gaium, iii, 190. 21. Serv. ad Aen. vi. 609 ; cp. Gell. xx. i, 40, Plutarch. Eom. 13. 22. Gell. xv. 13, 11, vii. 7, 2. 24. Cic. pro TuUio, V. SI. 262 LEGIS DUODECIM TABULARUM Ex quo aries subicitur ille in vestris aetionibus, si telum manu fugit magis quam iecit. Cip. Top. 17, 64. 35. Qui venenum dicit, adieere debet utrum malum an bonum; nam et medieamenta venena sunt. Gaius ad XII, in Dig. 1. 16, %'x,6. 2,6. Primum XII Tabulis cautum esse cognoscimus ne quis in urbe coetus noeturnos agitaret. Porcius Latro, Deelam. in Catil. 19. 27. Sodales sunt qui eiusdem collegii sunt quam Graeci kraiplav vocant. His autem potestatem faeit lex p ac- tionem quam velint sibi ferre, dum ne quid ex publica lege corrumpant. Sed baec lex videtur ex lege Solonis trans- lata esse. Gaius ad XII, in Dig. xlvii. %%, 4. TABULA IX. I, 2. Turn leges praeclarissimae de XII Tabulis tralatae duae, quarum altera privilegia tollit altera de capite civis rogari nisi maximo comitiatu vetat. Et nondum notis seditiosis tribunis pi., ne cogitatis quidem, admirandum tantum maioris in posterum providisse : in privatos homines leges ferri noluerunt, id est enim privilegium. . . . Ferri de sin- gulis nisi centuriatis comitiis noluerunt. Cic. de Legg. iii. 19, 44. ' Privilegia ne inroganto. De capite civis nisi per maximum comitiatum oUosque quos eensores in partibus popuK locassint ne ferunto.' lb. 4, 11. » 3. Dure autem scriptum esse in istis legibus quid existimari potest? nisi duram esse legem putas quae iudicem arbitrumve iure datum, qui ob rem dicendam pecuniam accepisse convictus est, capite poenitur. Gell. xx. i, 7. 4. (viii. 35, % Schoell.) Et quia ut diximus de capite civis Romani iniussu populi non erat lege permissum consulibus ius dicere : propterea quaestores constituebantur a populo, qui capi- talibus rebus praeessent; hi appellabantur quaestores parri- cidii quorum etiam meminit lex XII Tabularum. Pompon, in Dig. i. 3, 2, § 23. 5. Lex XII Tab. iubet eum qui hostem concitaverit quive civem hosti tradiderit, capite puniri. Marcianus, in Dig. xlviii. 4, 3- EELIQUIAE QUAE EXTANT OMNES. 263 6. (viii. ^5, I Sehoell.) Interfici enim indemnatum quemeunque hominem etiam XII Tabularum decreta vetuerunt. Salvianus Massil. de Gubemafione Dei, viii. 5. TABULA X. I. HOMINEM MORTVVM IN "VTRBE NE SEPELITO NEVE TEITO. 3. lam cetera ia XII minuendi sumtus sunt lamentationisque fimebris, translata de Solonis fere legibus. hoc plvs inquit ne FACITO. KOGVM ASCEA NE POLITO. 3. Nostis quae sccuutur ; dis- eebamus enim pueri XIIj ut carmen necessariumj quas iam nemo discit. Extenuato igitur sumtu tribus reciniis (relictis) et uno claro purpurae et decern tibicinibus, tollit etiam lamentationem. 4. mvlieres genas ne eadvhto, neve lessvm PVNEBis ERGO HABENTO. 5. Cetera item funebria quibus luctus augetur XII sustulerunt. homtni inquit mortvo ne ossa legito Qvo post evnvs faciat. Excipit bellicam peregrinamque mortem. 6. Haec praeterea sunt in legibus: servilis unctura toUitur onmisque cireumpotatio Ne sumtuosa respersio, ne longae coronae nee acerrae praetereantur (^praeferantnr, Manut.nec s. r.nec l. c. nee a. praetereuntur, Bakius). [Murrata potio...ne mortuo indatur. Fest. p. 158 M]. 7. Coronam virtute partam et ei qui peperisset et eius parenti sine fraude esse lex impositam iubet. [qvi coeonam pakit ipse pecvniave EIVS VTRTVTISQVE EEGO, AKDVITVK EI. PUn. N. H. Xxi. 5, y.J 8. Ut uni plura fierent (ftmera) lectique plures sternerentur id quoque ne fieret lege sanctum est. 9. In lege quom esset neve AVEVM ADDiTO, quam humane excipit altera cvi aveo dentes IVNCTI ESCVNT, AST IM CVM ILLO SEPELIET VEETVE, SE FEAVDE ESTO {essent, libri; escwnt, Lambin.). 10, 11. Duae sunt praeterea leges de sepulcris, quarum altera privatorum aedificiis, altera ipsis sepulcris cavet. Nam quod rogum bustumve novum vetat propius lx pedes adici aedes alienas invito domino, incendium videtur arcere. Quod autem forum, id est vestibulum sepulcri, bustumve usu capi vetat, tuetur ius sepulcrorum {incendium veretur acerhum vetat, libri ; correxit Lambinus ; ut •vetat. Halm.) Cic. de Legg. ii. 23, 58-61. 264 LEGIS DUODECIM TABULARUM TABULA XI. [Huie tabulae fastos divenos tribuit Schoell; quos vide infra cap. iii.] I. (Schoell, xii. i.) Decemviri cum X Tabulas summa legum aequitate prudentiaque conscripsissent, in annum posterum x viros alios subrogaverunt, quorum non similiter fides nee iustitia laudata . . . qui duabus tabulis iniquarum legum additis, quibus, etiam quae disiunctis populis tribui solent conubia, haec illi ut ne plebei cum patribus essent inhumanissima lege sanx- erunt — quae postea plebeiscito Canuleio abrogatast — libidinose omni imperio et acerbe et avare populo praefuerunt. Cic. de Rep. ii. 36, 37. a. Tuditanus refert libro iii magistratuum decemviros, qui X Tabulis duas addideruntj de interealando populum rogasse. Cassius eosdem seribit auctores. Macrob. Sat. i. 13, 21. TABULA XII. I. Lege autem introducta est pignoris capio velut lege XII Tabularum adversus eum qui hostiam emisset nee pretium redderet; item adversus eum qui mercedem non redderet pro eo iumento quod quis ideo locasset, ut inde pecuniam acceptam in dapem, id est in sacrificium impenderet. Gaius, Inst. iv. 28. 2,. SI SEEVVS PVETVM FAXIT NOXIAMVE NOXIT. 3. SI VINDICIAM FALSAM TVLIT, SIVE LITIS . . . praeiO% AEBITEOS TEIS DATO, EOEVM AEBITEIO ... FEVCTVS DVPLIONE DAMNVM DE- CIDITO. 4. Rem de qua controversia est prohibemur (lege XII Tab.) in sacrum dedicare : alioquin dupli poenam patimur. Gaius, ad XII Dig. xliv. 6, 3. 5. Interrex Fabius aiebat in XII Tab. legem esse, ut quod- cunque postremum populus iussisset, id ius ratumque esset. Liv. vii. 17, I a, cp. ix. 34, 6. INCERTAE SEDIS FRAGMENTA. I. NANCiTOR in XII nactus erit, praenderit (Fest. p. 166 M. nanxitor corr. Mueller, nancsitor, Corssen). Tab. XII. 2. Ulp. in Dig. ix. 4, 2, § i. 3. Fest. p. 376, p. 84, Mommsen. EELIQUIAE QUAE EXTANT OJtNES. 265 2. qu^ndo ... in XII cum c littera ultima seribitur (e Ursin. d Mueller). Pest. p. 358 M. 3. Subvos placo in precibus fere cum dicitur, significat id quod supplico, ut in legibus transque dato et endoque plorato. Fest. p. 309 M. 4. dolo malo . . quod . . addidit male . . Apxaicrixos est, quia sic in XII . . . scriptum est. Donat. ad Ter. Eun. iii. 3, 9. 5. Ab omni iudicio poenaque provocari licere indicant XII Tab. conpluribus legibus. Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 6. Nullum enim vinculum ad adstringendam fidem iureiurando maiores arctius esse voluerunt. Id indicant leges in XII Tabulis, indicant sacratae, e. q. s. Cic. de Off. -iii. 31, iii. 7. Oeto genera poenarum in legibus esse seribit TuUius damnum, vincula, verbera, talionem, ignominiam, exilium, mortem, servitutem. Aug. de Civ. Dei, xxi. 1 1 [omittit Bruns]. 8 (?). XII Tabulis ortus tantum et occasus nominatur, post aliquot annos adiectus est et meridies. Plin. N. H. vii. 60, 312. 9. Ideo autem aes et libra adbibetur, quia olim aereis tantum nummis utebanfcur, et erant asses, dupondii, semisses et quad- i-antes, nee ullus aureus vel argenteus nummus in usu erat, sicut ex lege XII Tabularum intellegere possumus. Gains, Inst. i. § 122. 10. Duobus negativis verbis quasi permittit lex magis quam prohibuit, idque etiam Servius animadvertit. Grains ad XII, in Dig. 1, 16, 237. 11 (?). Detestatum est testatione denuntiatum. Ibid. 238, § i. 12 (?). Per ipsum fere tempus, ut decemviraliter loquar, lex de praescriptione tricennii fuerat proquiritata. Sidonius Apol- linaris, Epist. viii. 6. 266 CAP. Ill— Tabula Fastobtjm Ex Tabula plerumque Maffeiana C. I. L. i. pp. 303-3°7j Bruns, pp. 38-30. I A K. IAN. p I H K. PEB. N 2 B IV p 2 A IV N 3c III c 3B III N 4D PK. 40 PE. N 5E HON. p 5i> NON. N't 6y Till p 6 E VIII N 7G VII 7P VII N 8h VI c 8g VI N 9A AGON(alia) w 9H V N 10 B IV , EN 10 A IV N II c CAR(mentalia) IP II B III N 12 D PE. c 12 C PE. N 13 E EID. N" 13 D EID. W 14 V XIX EN 14 E XVI N 15 G CAK(mentalia) N» 15 P LVPEE(calia) IP 16 H XVII C 16 g XIV EN 17 A XVI C 17 H QViE(ina,lia) W 18 B XV c 18 A XII C 19 C XIV c 19 B XI c ao D XIII 20 X c 21 E XII c 21 D PEEAL(Ia) p aa F XI 22 E Viil c 23 G X c 23 P TEE(minalia) IP 24 H IX c 24 G KEGip(ugium) N 25 A VIII c 25 H V c 2,6 B VII c 26 A IV EN 27 c VI c 27 B EQ(uiria) IP 28 D V c 280 PE. 29 E IV E* 30 r III N* 31 G PE. c * Dies a Caesare adiecti sub finem mensium xxix dierura. + ' Novae feriae a Caesare aut Augusto introductae ; quibus diebus quae nota antea foerat non constat.' Bruns. Ian. 14. DIES viTios(us) ex s . 0. TABULA FASTOEUM. 267 I u K. MAE. IP I c K. APE. F a E •VI F 3 D IV F 3F V C 3E III C 46 IV C 4F PE. C 5H III c 56 NON. N 6 PH. ipt 6h VIII IP 7B NON. F 7A VII N 8c VIII F 8b VI N 9D VII C 9c V N 10 E VI C 10 D IV N II F V C II E III N la G IV C 12 F PE. N 13 H III EN 13 G EID. IP 14 A EQ(uiria) IP 14 H XVIII N 15 B EID. IP I5A FOED(icidia) IP 16 c XVII F 16 S XVI N 17 D LiB(eralia) IP 17 c XV N 18 E XV C 18 D XIV N 19 F QviN(quatrus) N 19 E CEE(ialia) N 20 G XIII C 20 F XII N ai H XII C 21 G PAE(ilia) ' IP aa A XI N 22 H X N 33 B TVBiL(ustrium) IP 23 A viN(alia) IP 24 c Q(iiando) rex c(omitiavit] F 34 B VIII C 25 D VIII C 35 c EOB(igalia) IP a6 E VII C 26 D VI p* a7 p VI N't 27 E V c a8G V C 28 F IV ipt 39 H IV c 39 G III c 30 A III c 30 H PE. c 31 B PK. c Mae. 6. hoc die OAES(ar) poNTip(ex) maxim(u8) fact(us) est. Mar. 27. HOC die oaesae ALBXAirD(ream) kecepit. A p. 4. LVDI MATR(i) MAG(nae). 6-9. IVDI. 10. LVD. IN GIRO. 12. LVDI OETBEI. 13-18. LVDI. I9. LVD. IN CIRC. 28. LVD. FLOE. 29, 30. LVDI. 268 TABULA FASTORUM. I A K. MAI. P I H a B VI F 3 A 3c V C 3B 4D IV C 4c 5E HI c 5^ 6-e PE. c 6 E 76 NON. N 7 F 8h VIII F 8g 9A LEM(uria) N 9H lO B VI 10 A II C LEM(uria) N II B la D IV IP 13 C 13 E LEM(uria) N 13 D 14 F PE. C 14 B 15 G EID. IP 15 FC 16 H XVII F 16 G 17 A XVI C 17 H 18 B XV c 18 A 19 C XIV c 19 B ao D XIII c 20 C 31 E AGON(alia) IP 31 D aa F XI N 33 E 23 G TVBiL(ustrium) IP 23 F 24 H Q(uando) eex c(omitiavit) f 34 G 35 A VIII 35 H 26 B VII c 36 A 27 C VI c 27 B 38 D V c 28 C 39 E IV c 29 D 30 F III c 30 E 31 S PR. c K. IVN. IV III PE. NON. VIII VII VI VEST(alia) IV MATE(alia) PE. EID. XVIII N F C C H N N N N N N N N N 15 FQ,(uando)sT(erciis)D(elatum)F XVI XV XIV XIII XII XI X IX VIII VII VI V IV III PE. c c c c c c G c c c c c Mai. 1 2. LVD. MAKT. IN CIRC. IVN. 8. MENTI IN CAPIT(olio). 9. rBR(iae) vestab. TABULA FASTORUM. 269 I F K. IVL. N I E K. AVG. IPt 3 G VI N 3 F IV Nt 3H V N 3G III 4A IV IP 4H PE. C 5B POPLiF(ugium) IP 5A NON. F 6c PB. N 6b VIII F 7D NON. N 70 VII C 8e VIII N 8d VI C 9 F VII N 9E V IPt lO G VI C 10 F IV C II H V 11 G III c 13 A IV IP 13 H PE. c 13 B III c 13 A EID. IP 14 C PE. c 14 B XTX F 15 D EID. IP 15 c XVIII C 16 E XVII F 16 D XVII C 17 F XVI C 17 E POET(uiialia) IP 18 a XV C 18 F XV c 19 H LVCAE(ia) IP 19 G viN(alia) F-P 20 A XIII c 30 H XIII C 31 B LVCAB,(ia) IP 31 A coNs(ualia) IP 33 C XI c 33 B XI EN 33 D NEPT(iiiialia) IP 33 c V0Lc(analia) IP 24 E IX N 24 D IX C 35 F FVER(inalia) IP < 25 E OPic(onsiva) IP 2,6 G VII c 26 F VII c 37 H VI c 37 G voLT(urnalia) IP 38 a V c 28 H V IPt 39 B IV c 39 A IV J,* 30 c III c 30 B III F* 31 D. PE. c 31 C PE. C IVL. 6. LVDI APOLLIN. 7-I2. LVDI. 13. LVD. nr OIK. 14-18. MERK(atus). 20. LVD. VIOT. OABSAB. 2I-26. LVDI. 27-3O. IN CIEO. AvG. 2. HOC DIE CAUSAE JN HISPANIA oix(eriore) vioii. 9. hoc die oabsar HISPALI VIC. 28. H(oo) D(ie) ABA VICTOKIAB IN OVEIA DEDIc(ata) EST. 270 TABULA FASTOEUM. I D K. SEPT. F I B K.. OCT. N a E IV Wf a VI F 3F in wf 3D V 4G PE. c 4E IV C 5H NON. E 5^ III C 6a vin E 6g PE. C 7B VII C 7H NON. F 8c VI C 8a VIII F 9D V c 9B VII lO E IV c 10 c VI C II F III c II D MEi>iTE(inalia) IP 12 G PE. N 12 E AVGVST(alia) N't 13 H EID. IP 13 E FONT(inalia) W 14 A XVIII E 14 G PE. EN 15 B XVII N 15 H BID. IP 16 C XVI C 16 A XVII F 17 D XV C 17 B XVI C 18 E XIV c 18 C XV C 19 F XIII c 19 D AEM(ilustrium) JP 30 G XII c 20 E XIII C 21 H XI c 21 F XII aa A X c 22 G XI C 23 B IX ipt 23 H X C 24 C VIII c 24 A IX C 25 D VII c , 25 B VIII C 26 E VI c 26 C VII c 27 F V c 27 D VI c. 28 G IV c 28 E V c 29 H III r* 29 F IV c 30 A PE. c 30 G III c 31 H PE. c Sept. 4. lvdi eomani. ,5-12. lvdi. 14. eqvor. PEOB(atio). 15. lvd. BOM. IN OIBO. 16-19. IN OIBO. 20-22. MERK. 23. MEB. H. D. AVGVSTI NATALIB LVD. OIBC. Oct. 26. LTD. VICT, 27-31. lvdi. TABULA FA8T0EUM. I A K. NOV. F I G K. DEC. a B IV F 3 H IV 3c III C 3A III 4D PE. C 4B PE. 5E NON. F 50 NON. 6f VIII F . 6d VIII 7G VII C 7B VII 8h VI C 8f VI 9A V c 9G V lO B IV c 10 H IV II C III c II A AGON(alia) 12 D PK. c 12 B PR. 13 E EID. N> 13 C EID. 14 F XVIII F 14 D XIX 15 G XVII C 15 E coNs(ualia) 16 H XVI C 16 P xvu 17 A XV C 17 G SAT(urnalia) 18 B XIV C 18 H XV 19 C XIII C 19 A OPAL(ia) 30 D XII C 30 B XIII 21 E XI C ai c Div(alia) 32 F X C 33 D XI 33 G IX C 33 E lAK(entalia) 34 H VIII C 34 F IX 35 A VII C 35 G VIII 36 B VI C 26 H VII 37 C V c 37 A VI 38 D IV c 38 B V 39 E III J,* 39 C IV 30 F PR. c 30 D 31 E III PE. Nov. 6-12. LVDI. 13. EPVL(lim) liroiCT(um). 14. BQVOR. PROB. IVD. PLEB. IH OIBC. 16, 17. IN CIRO. l8-2I. MBEK(atus). Deo, 17. FEBIAB satvbn(o). 272 CAP. IV. Instrumenta Publica Populi Komani. I. LEX PLAETORIA DE lURISDICTIONE. PauUo post V. c. 387 = A. c. 365. Censorinus de die natali 24, Bruns, p. 31. Praetor urbanus qui nunc est quique posthae fdat, duo lictores apud se habeto isque supremam ad solem occasum iusque inter cives dicito [usque supremam etc., Lachmann ; iusque ad su- premam inter cives dicito HultscK]. 3. LEX AQUILIA DE DAMNO INIURIA. V. c. 469 = A. r. 285? Dig. ix. Q,, 2,, pr. et 37, § 5, Gaius, iii. aio, 214, ai8, Bruns, PP- 3I' 3« (cap. i. iii). I. Si quis servum servamve alienam quadrupedemve pecudem iniuria occiderit quanti id in eo anno plurimi fuit tantum aes ero dare damnas esto. II. [Capite secunv o-ojfbfxeWv kv rais ihian TrarpCaiv, ev rois ibCois p6ij,ois, eTTi r&v 28tcoi» ^Ca>v, iep&v, T&^oiv, eyo) pavos eKTi4aoip,i ovTtos as o8e \(0os vvv,' KOI ravT eiTtav phrret rbv KC6ov ex. rrjs x^V*** Polyb. iii. 2^, V. c. 474 ; cp. Gell. i. 21. 2. FORMULAE lURIS lURANDI MILITARIS CETERAQUE SIMILIA. •(a) Sjceamentum militaee. 1. 'EiVLTe\ev KOt bvo t&v 'PiJ,aiK&v (TTpaTO- irebonv itapayiyvovTai 8e Tt&VTes dSiaTTTtSrws ol KoraypacfiivTes, as &v p/qbep-ias &Wr]s avyxapovfiivris irpocjiicreoos rots e^opKlo'BeiaL nXrp) opviOeCas Koi t&v abwdroiv. Polyb. vi. 26. Mera 8^ ttjv (TTparoTtebeiav crvvaOpOLcrOivTes ot xiKCapxoi tovs ex. TOV (TTpaTOTtibov vavTas eXevd^povs 6p,ov koI bov\.ovs opaC^ovcn, Kad' kva ■nowup.evoi tov opKurpov 6 b' opuos effrt p.r]biv Ik ttjs Ttapep,- ^o\rjs K\e-^ei,v aWa k&v f^pji Ti, tovt avoCa-nv els tovs XiXidpXovs. Ibid. ^^. {e) luSIUEANDUM CASTEENSE (NECNON EOEMULA EX SACEAMENTO ?). Item in libro eiusdem Cincii de re militari quinto ita scriptum est. Cum dilectus antiquitus fieret et milites scriberentur iusiu- randum eos tribunus militaris adigebat in verba haec, (Magistratus verba). — ' C. Laelii C. filii consulis L. Comelii P. filii consulis in exercitu deeemque milia passuum prope, fartum non faeies dole malo solus neque cum pluribus pluris nummi argentei in dies singulos; extraque hastam bastile pom[um] pabulum utrem foUem faculam, si quid ibi inveneris sustulerisve quod tuum non erit quod pluris nummi argentei erit, uti tu ad C. Laelium C. filium consulem Luciumve Comelium P. filium consulem, sive quem ad uter eorum iusserit, proferes aut pro- fitebere in triduo proximo : quidquid inveneris sustulerisve sine dolo malo, aut domino suo cuium id censebis esse reddes, uti quod recte factum esse voles.' Militibus autem scriptis dies praefiniebatur, quo die adessent ANTIQUAE EEIPUBLICAE. 283 et citanti eonsuli respondereat ; deinde ita concipiebatur iusiu- randum ut adessent his additis exceptionibus, ' Nisi harunce quae causa erit, funus familiare, feriaeve denicales quae non eius rei causa in eum diem collatae sint, quo is eo die minus ibi esset ; morbus sonticus, auspiciumve quod sine piaculo praeterire non liceat, sacrifieiumve anniversarium quod recta fieri non posset nisi ipsus eo die ibi sit; vis, hostesve, status condictusve dies cum hoste. Si cui eorum harunce quae causa erit, turn se postridie quam per eas causas licebit eo die venturum adiutu- rumque eum qui eum pagum vicum oppidumve delegerit.' Item in eodem libro verba haec sunt: — Miles eum die qui prodictus est aberat neque excusatus erat infrequens dabatur\ Gell. xvi. 4, 2-5. [f) Sacramenttjm post missionem eenovatum. [Cato ad PopiKum scripsit ut si eum [filmm) pateretur in exercitu remanere, seeundo eum obliget militiae sacramento, quia, priore amisso iure cum hostibus pugnare non poterat. Adeo summa erat observatio in bello movendo]. M. quidem Catonis senis est epistula ad Marcum filium, in qua scribit se audisse eum missum factum a consule, cum in Macedonia bello Persico miles esset. Monet igitur, ut caveat, ne proelium ineat. Negat enim ius esse qui miles non sit cum hoste pugnare. Cic. de Off. i. 11, 36, 37, Cato, ed. Jordan, p. 84, cp. Plut. Qu. Rom. 39, toZs ixtj crrpa- Tevofiivois . . . oiiK e^rjv &vhpa ^oKeZv TtokefJiiov ovSi rp&crai, k.t.K. (ff) Itjsiurandum pro he nata victoeiae caussa. V. c. 274=A. c. 478. Centurio erat M. Flavoleius inter primores pugnae flagitator. ' Victor,' inquit, ' M. Fabi, revertar ex acie.' Si fallat, lovem patrem, Gradivumque Martem, aliosque iratos invocat deos. Idem deineeps omnis exercitus in se quisque iurat. Liv. ii. 45. {A) ItrSIURANBUM A P. SciPIONB INPOSITUM CONIUEATIONIS OPPEIMENDAE OATJSSA. V. 0. 536 = A. C. 2t6. Pergit ire sequentibus paucis in hospitium Metelli : et cum ' ceneebatur, Husohke, collatis Fest. Ep. v. censionem facere, Plaut. True. ii. i, 19. 284 FORMULAE VAEIAE concilium ibi iuvenunij de quibus allatum erat, invenissetj strieto super capita consultantium gladio, 'Ex mei animi sententia,' inquit, ' ut ego rempublicam populi Eomani non deseram neque alium civem Romanum deserere patiar. Si sciens fallo, turn me, luppiter optime maxime, domum, familiam, remque meam pes- simo leto affieias! In haec verba, L. Caecili, iures postulo, ceteriquOj qui adestis : qui non iuraverit in se hunc gladium strictum esse sciat.' Liv. xxii. ^^. 3. rORMULA DEVOTIONIS DECII MAIORIS AD VESERIM BELLO LATINO, v.c. 415 = a.c. 341. 9, 4 In hac trepidatione Decius consul M. Valerium magna voce inelamat : ' Deorumj' inquit, ' ope Valeri opus est. Age- dum, pontifex publieus populi Romani, praei verba quibus 5 me pro legionibus devoveam.' Pontifex eum togam prae- textam. sumere iussit, et velato capite, manu subter togam ad mentum exserta, super telum subiectum peditus stantem sic dicere : — 6 ' lane, luppiter. Mars pater, Quirine, Bellona, Lares, Divi Novensiles, Di Indigetes, Divi quorum est potestas nostro- 7 rum hostiumque, Diique Manes, vos preeor veneror veniam peto feroque uti populo Romano Quiritium vim victoriam- que prosperetis ; hostesque populi Romani Quiritium terrore 8 formidine morteque adiiciatis. Sicut verbis nuncupavi ita pro re publiea populi Romani Quiritium exercitu legioni- bus auxiliis populi Romani Quiritium legiones auxiliaque hostium mecum Deis Manibus Tellurique devoveo.'' 9 Haec ita precatus lictores ire ad T. Manlium iubet ma- tureque coUegae se devotum pro exercitu nuntiare. Ipse incinctus cinctu Gabino, armatus in equum insiluit ac se 10 in medios hostes inmisit. Conspectus ab utraque acie ali- quanto augustior humane hahitu visus, sicut caelo missus piaculum omnis deorum irae, qui pestem ab suis aversam 1 1 in bostes ferret. Ita omnis terror pavorque cum illo latus signa primo Latinorum turbavit deinde in totam penitus aciem pervasit 10, 10 Postero die iuventum {corpus) inter maximam hostium ANTIQUAE EEIPUBLICAE. 285 stragem cooperfcum telis, funusque ei par morti celebrante 11 eollega factum est. Illud adieiendum videtur licere eonsuli dictatorique et praetori cum legiones hostium devoveat, non utique se, sed quern velit ex legione Komana scripta civem 12 devovere; si is homo qui devotus est moritur, probe factum videri ; ni moritur tum signum septem pedes altum aut maius in terram defodi et piaculum hostiam caedi. Ubi illud signum defossum erit, eo magistratum Romanum escen- dere fas non esse. Sin autem sese devovere volet, sicuti. Decius devovit, ni moritur, neque suum neque publicum divinum pure faciet qui sese devoverit. Vulcano arma sive 14 eui alii divo vovere volet, sive hostia sive quo alio volet, ius est. Telo super quod stans consul precatus est hostem potiri fas non est : si potiatur Marti suovetaurilibus piaculum fieri. Liv. viii. 9, 10. 4. CARMINA EVOCATIONIS ET DEVOVENDAE CIVITATI. («) Repperi in libro quinto Rerum reconditarum Sammonici Sereni utrumque carmen, quod ille se in cuiusdam Furii vetus- tissimo libro repperisse professus est. Est autem carmen huius^ modi quo di evocantur cum oppugnatione civitas cingitur : — Si deus si dea est cui populus civitasque Carthaginiensis est in tutela, teque Maxime ille qui urbis huius populique tutelam recepisti, precor venerorque veniamque a vobis peto ut vos po- pulum civitatemque Carthaginiensem deseratis, loca templa sacra urbemque eorum relinquatis, absque his abeatis, eique populo civitatique metum formidinem oblivionem iniciatis, proditique Romam ad me meosque veniatis ; nostraque vobis loca templa sacra urbs acceptior probatiorque sit, mihique populoque Romano miUtibusque meis praepositi sitis, ut sciamus intellegamus que. Si ita feeeritis voveo vobis templa ludosque facturum. In eadem verba hostias fieri oportet auctoritatemque videri extorum, ut ea promittant futura. (b) Urbes exercitusque sic devoventur iam numinibus evoeatis sed dictatores imperatoresque soli possunt devovere his verbis : — Dis pater Veiovis Manes sive quo alio nomine fas est 286 FORMULAE VARIAE nominare, ut omnes illam urbem Carthaginem exercitumque, quern ego me sentio dicere, fuga formidine terroreque conpleatis ; quique adversum 'legiones exercitumque nostrum arma telaque ferent, uti vos eum exercitmn eos hostes eosque homineSj urbes agrosque eorum, et qui in his loeis regionibusque agris urbibusve habitant, abducatis, lumine supero privetis, exercitumque ho- stium, urbes agrosque eorum quos me sentio dicere, uti vos eas urbes agrosque, capita aetatesque eorum devotas consecratasque habeatisj illis legibus quibus quandoque sunt maxime hostes devoti ; eosque ego vicarios pro mea fide magistratuque meo, pro populo Romano exercitibus legionibusque nostris do, devoveo, ut memeamque fidem imperiumque legiones exercitumque nostrum qui in bis rebus gerundis sunt bene salvos siritis esse. Si haec ita faxitis ut ego sciam sentiam intellegamque, tunc quisquis hoe votum faxit ubi faxit recte factum eSto ovibus atris tribus. Tellus mater teque lupiter obtestor. Cum Tellurem dicit, manibus terram tangit : cum lovem dicit, manus ad caelum tollit : cum votum recipere dicit, manibus pectus tangit. In antiquitatibus autem haec oppida inveni devota: * Stonios, FregellaSj Gavios, Veios, Fidenas, haec intra Italiam, praeterea Carthaginem et Corinthum ; sed et multos exercitus oppidaque hostiumj Gallorum, Hispanorum, Afrorum, Mau- rorum, aliarumque gentium quas prisci locuntur annales. Macrob. Sat. iii. 9. 5. FORMULA VERIS SACRI VOVENDI. (i) Ver sacrum vovendi mos fuit Italis. Magnis enim periculis addueti vovebant, quaeeunque proximo vere nata essent apud se animalia immolaturos. Sed quum crudele videretur pueros et puellas innocentes interficere, perductos in adultam aetatem vela- bant atque ita extra fines suos exigebant. Fest. Epit. p. 579 M. : vide etiam s. v. Mamertini, p. 158, et Sacrani, p. 331. (a) Ver sacrum votum A. v. c. f^j,^^ post cladem Trasimenensem. 10, I His senatus consultis perfectis L. Cornelius Lentulus pontifex maximus, consulente collegium praetor e, omnium a primum populum consulendum de vere sacro censet : in- iussu populi voveri non posse. Rogatus in haec verba populus : — ANTIQUAE EEIPUBLICAE. 287 Velitis iubeatisne haec sic fieri? Si respublica populi Romani Quiritium ad quinquennium proximum steterit ut velim, eamque salvam servaverit hisee duellis datum do- num duit populus Romanus Quiritium : quod duellum popvdo Romano cum Cartliaginiensi estj quaeque duella 3 cum Gallis sunt, qui cis Alpes sunt : quod ver attulerit ex suillo, ovillo, caprine, bovillo grege, quaeque profana erunt, lovi fieri, ex qua die senatus populusque iusserit. 4 Qui faciet, quando volet, quaque lege volet, faeito : quo- 5 modo faxit probe factum esto. Si id moritur quod fieri oportebit profanum esto neque scelus esto. Si quis rumpet occidetve insciensj ne fraus esto. Si quis clepsit ne populo scelus esto, neve cui cleptum erit. Si atro die faxit in- sciens probe factum esto. Si nocte, sive luce, si servus, sive liber faxit, probe factum esto. Si antidea ac senatus populusque iusserit fieri, faxitur, eo populus solutus liber esto. Liv. xxii. lo. (3) v.c. 557. Consules . . . ver sacrum ex deereto pontificum iussi facere . . . Annis post uno et viginti factum est quam votum. Id. xxxiii. 44. (4) v.c. 558. Ver sacrum factum erat priore anno M. Porcio et L. Valerio consulibus. Id cum P. Licinius pontifex non esse recte factum collegio primum, deinde ex auctoritate coUegi Pa- tribus renuntiasset, de integro faciendum arbitratu pontificum censuerunt, ludosque magnosj qui una voti essent, tanta pecunia quanta assoleret faciendos. Ver sacrum videri pecus quod natum esset inter Kal. Martias et pridie Kal. Maias P. Cornelio et Ti. Sempronio consulibus. Liv. xxxiv. 44. 6. FORMULA ADROGATIONIS. Adrogatio autem dicta quia genus boc in alienam familiam transitus per populi rogationem fit. Eius rogationis verba haec sunt : 'Velitis, iubeatis, uti L.Valerius L. Titio tarn iure legeque filius siet, quam si ex eo patre matreque familias eius natus esset, utique ei vitae necisque in eum potestas siet uti patri endo filio est. Haec ita uti dixi, ita vos Quirites rogo.' Gell. v. 19. 288 Sectio Secxjnda. POETAEUM ANTIQUOEUM FRAGMENTA OEDINE CHEONOLOGICO DISPOSITA. Cap. I. — Vaticinationes. {Ante Bellum Ptmicum Secundum.) I. Ex Livio V. i6: (in Veiorum obsidione) Legati ab Delphis veneruut, sortem oraenli adferentes congruentem response captivi vatis : — Romane, aquam Albanam cave lacu eontineri, cave in mare manare suo flumine sinas : emissam per agros rigabis, dissipa- tamque rivis exstingues. Turn tu insiste audax hostium muris, memor, quam per tot annos obsides urbem, ex ea tibi his quae nunc panduntur fatis victoriam datam. Bello perfecto donum amplum victor ad mea templa portato : sacraque patria quorum omissa cura est instaurata ut adsolet faeito. a. Ex Livio XXV. i2 ed. Madvig: Ex huius Marcii duobug carminibus altering post rem faetam editi comprobata auctoritas eventu alteri quoque, cuius nondum tempus venerat, afferebat fidem. Priore carmine Cannensis praedicta clades in haec fere verba erat ; — Amnem Troiugena [Romane] Cannam ftige : ne te alienigenae cogant in campo Diomedis conserere manus. Sed neque credes tu mihi, donee compleris sanguine campum, multaque millia occisa tua deferet amnis in pontum magnum ex terra frugifera : piscibus atque avibus ferisque quae incolunt terras, iis fuat esca caro tua ; nam mihi ita luppiter fatus est. LIVII ANDKONICI FRAGMENTA. 3. Carmen de ludis vovendis eiusdem Marcii. A. c. 314. Liv. XXV. 13. ed. Madvig. Hostem Romani si expellere vultis vomicam^'Me, quae gen- tium venit longe, Apollini vo- vendos censeo ludos qui quot- annis comiter Apollini fiant : quum populus dederit ex pub- lico partem, privatiuticonferant pro se atque suis. lis ludis fa- ciendis praeerit praetor is, qui ius populo plebeique dabit sum- mum. Decemviri Graeeo ritu hostiis sacra faciant. Hoc si rectefacietis, gaudebitis semper, fietque res vestra melior. Nam is divus exsthiguet perduelles vestros, qui vestros campos pascit [al pascunt) placide. 289 p.c. 540 = Macrob. Sat. i, 17, 28 ed. Jan. Hostem Romani si ex agro expellere vultis vomieam quae gentium venit longe, Apollini censeo vovendos ludos, qui quo- tannis comiter Apollini fiant. His ludis fa- eiendis praesit is praetor qui ius populo plebique dabit sum- mum. Decemviri Graeeo ritu hostiis sacra faciant. Hoc si recte facietis gaudebitis sem- per, fietque res publica melior. Nam is divus extinguet per- duelles vestros qui vestros cam- pos pascunt placide. 4. Quamvis monentium duonum negumate. Ex Festo p. 1 65) monentium, Corssen; moventium, cod. Cap. II. — Livii Andronici Fragmenta. Circa v.c. 47o-55o=a.C. 384-304. Eas Odissia quae mpermnt omnia. I Virum miM Camena insece versiitum. (Hom. Od a Pater noster Saturni filie ........ 3 Mea puera quid verbi ex tuo ore supra fugit ? 4 Mea puer quid verbi ex tuo ore audio ? neque tam t&d oblitus sum Laertie noster. i. I.) (i- 45> 81.) (i. 64, etc.) (i. 64.) Livins. I. Gell. xviii. 9, 5. i. Prise, vii. p. 305, Hertz. 3. Prise, vi. p. 231 H ; superui Heekeisen. 4. Charisiua, i. p. 84, 8 K ; audivi, Keil. 5. Prise, vii. p. 301 H ; tamen, MSS. ; tam ted. Fleck. ; tamen te, H. U 290 LIVII ANDRONICI FRAGMENTA. 6 Argenteo polubro aureo ex gutfo. v- ^S"-) 7 Quae haec daps est, qui festus dies? qmd tiUrest? (1.235.) 8 Meam matrem procitum plurimi venerunt. (i. a4^-) 9 Quando dies adveniet quem profi^ta Morta est. (? ii. lOO.) (vel potius X. 175.) xo Aut m Pylum advenisMS aut ibi ommentans. (ii. 317.) 1 1 Tuneque remos iussit religare struppis. (? ii. 4^2.) 12 Ibidemque vir summus adprimus Patricoles. (iii. no.) 13 Atque escas habeamus mentionem (iv. 213 vel. X. 177.) 14 Partim errant, nequinont Graeciam redire. ( ? iv. 495.) 15 Sancta puer Saturni filia regina. (iv. 513 ; ?I1. v. 721.) 16 Apud nimpham Atlantis filiam Calipsonem. (iv. 557.) 17 Igitur demum Ulixi cor frixit prae pavore. (v. 297.) 18 Utrum genua amploctens virginem ordret. (vi. 142.) 19 Ibi manens sedeto, donicum videbis. me earpento vehentem domum venisse jtdtris. (vi. 295) 296.) 31 Opus puerarum manibus confeetum pulcerrime. (vii. 235.) 22 Simulae lacrimas de ore noegeo detersit. (viii. 88.) 23 namque nullum peius macerat hovaSneva., quamde mare saevum, vire* cui sunt magnae ; topper confringent eds inportunae und«e. (viii. 138, 139.) 37 Mereurius cum eoque filius Latonas. (viii. 32a.) 38 nam diva Monetas filia ddcuit. (viii. 481^) 6. Non. p. 544 M; aureo et glwtro, MS.; au/reo egliitro = iK\oiTfxi), Miiller, Feat. p. 396 ; et aureo gutto, vulg. corr. ; et aureo ex gutto, Guenther. 7. Prise, ■vii. p. .^21 H ; quae hade tandem ddps et qui fest&s dUs est, corr. Guenther; sup- plevi dubitana qvAd till rest 1 8. Fest. Ep. p. 225 ; s. v. procitum sine scriptoris nomine. Scr., fortasse pi-oci^um. 9. Gell. iii. j6, t i ; giiom, Guenther. 10. Fest. p. 190, V. ommentans. 11. Isidor, Orig. six, 4, v. struppi ; statimque, Guenth. 12. Gell. vi. 7. 13. Prise, vi. p. 198 H. 14. Fest. p. 162 M, s. V. nequinont; neqve nimc, codd. 15. Prise, vi. p. 232 H. 16. Prise, vi. p.2ioH. 17. Serv. ad Aen. i. 92. 18. Diomedes, i. p. 384 K. 19. Charis. ii. p. 197 K ; vehementem, cod. Bob. ; patris, addidi ex Homero ; parentis, Eitsohl. 21. Prise, vi. p. 231 H ; opus, add. Guenther ; hercle vel ecce vel simili, Fleckeisen. 22. Fest. p. 174 M, a. V. noegeum. 23-26. Fest. p. 352 M, s. v. topper; cod. hunumwn, viret, unde ; homonem, Urs. ; hemonem, Herm. ; eas, add. Guenther et tint pro sunt. Fortasse ita transponendum est et notandum namqui nullum pMus mdcerdt homdnem \ mria quoid swnt mdgnae, qudmde mdre saivom \ toppir {e&s) confringent inportunae undae. 27, 28. Prise, iii. p. 198. EX ODISSIA QUAE SUPEKSUNT. 291 30 nexebant multa inter se flexu nodorum dubio. . (? vii. 106.) 3a Inf'erus an superus tibi fert deus funera Ulixes. (xi. 134. 1350 S^ Topper facit hom(^nes veris vel «ueri*. (x. 43a.) 34 Topper citi ad aedis venimiis Cireai. (xii. 9.) Simul duona eorum portant &i naves : milia aUain isdem in^erserinuntur. (xii. 17-19.) S7 sic quoque fitum est. (xiii. 40.) 38 Parcentes praemodum (? xiv. 9a.) 39 Quoniam audivi paiicis gavisi .... 40 Vestis pulla purpurea ampla (xix. aa5-) 41 Cum soeios nostros mandisset impius Cyclops. (xx. 19.) 4a At celer hasta volans perrumpit pectora ferro. (xxii. 8a.) 43 Carnis vinumque quod libfibant anclabatur. (xxiii. 304.) 44 lam in £ltum expulsa lintre .... (ix. 487.) t45 Auratae vaginae baltea aurata (? II. xi. ag.) illis erant f46 aflPatim edi bibi lusi (' cp. xv. 373.) *48 Deque manibiis dextrabus .... (ii. 396.) 30. Prisc; ix. p. 469 ; x. p. 538 ; Diomed. i. p. •369 K ; neacebant, nexdbant, nexaiat, etc, codd. 32. Prisc. iii. p. 96. 33. Fest. Ep. p. 352 M; topper facit homines idriMS fue/rint, cod. ; faciet, Herm ; homones, Muell. ; veris sueris, Seal. 34. Fest. p. 352 M ; topper citi ad aedis venimus Circae simul duona eorum por- tant ad namSr Milia alia in isdem inserinuntur, cod. ; coram, Mueller, vide adno- tata; interserinwntur, Eitsohl, de Miliario Popiliano, p. 18. 37. Non. p. 475, s. y. He fit quogue fitwm est, codd. ; sic, Herm.; ait quoque (sc. Livius) 'fitvm est,' Passer, probante Quioherat. 38. Gell. vi. J, 12. 39. Prisc. ii. p. 482, gavisi pro ga/vitus sum. 40. Non. p. 368, s.v. puUum. 41. Prise, viii. p. 419. Forsan scribendum : cum sdcios ndstros Cyclops impius mandisset. 42. Prise, vii. p. 335. 43. Prise, vi. p. 208. 44. Prise, v. p. 151. +45. Non. p. 194, B. V. balteus am-ata haltea, Bed vide adnotata : ex Odysseia vix esse potest. +46. Fest. p. 1 1 . SoaUger ad Odyss. refert, ad oomoediam incertam probabilius Eibbeok. *48. Non. p. 493, 15, omisit, Guentber. u a 292 CN. NAEVII FEAGMENTA. Cap. III.— On. Naevii Fragmenta. SCEIPSIT POST V.C. 519 = A.C. 235. Ex Punioorum liiris quae stipermnt omnia. Lib. I. I Novem lovis concordes filiae sorores. % Postquam ave« aspexit in templo Anchises, sacra m mensa PenStium ordine ponuntur : 2Xixai3xaque immolabat victim^m pulcram. 5 ... res divds edicit, praedicit castus. 6 ei venit in mente»« hominum fortunas. 7 amborum uxores noctu Troiad exibant capitibus opertis, flentes ambae, abeuntes Idcrimis cum multis. 10 Eoriim sect^m sequuntur multi mortales. mtilti alii e Troia strenui viri ubi foras cum auro illuc exibant. Serv. in Aen. i. 1 70 : ' Novam tamen rdm Naevius bello Punico dicit unam navem habuisse Aeneam quam Mer- curius fecerit.' 14 Senex fretus pietate [deum] ddlocutus summi ■deum regis fratrem Neptunum regnatorem marum. Serv. in Aen. i. 198 : 'O socii, etc., et totus hie locus de Naevio belli Punici lib. translates est.' Macrobius, Sat. vi. a, 30 : ' Sunt alii loci plurimorum versuum Naevius Punic, i. MariusVic. deversu Sat. p. 2587 P. 191 G. 2. Prob. in Verg. Eel. vi. 31, qui ad lib. iii refert; autem, avem, oodd. ; Anchisa,'Vahlen, coll. Quint, i. 5, 61, Charis. i. p. 9 L ; immolabat auream, codd. emend. Keil. 5. Non. p. 197, s. V. castitas ; utramque thesin supprimit Vahlen. 6. Prise, vi. p. 199 H ; mente, codd. 7. Serv. in Aen. iii. 10 ; Troiade, codd. ; corr. "Voseius. 10 Serv. in Aen. ii. 797- '4- Prise, vii. p. 352 H; pietate, pietati, codd ; pietatei, Vahlen ; deum uncis seclusi. EX PUNIOORUM LIBRIS. 293 quos Maro in opus suum cum paucorum inmuitatione verborum a veteribus transtulit ... in principio Aeneidos tempestas describitur et Venus apud lovem queritur de periculis filii, et luppiter earn de futurorum prosperitate solatur. Hie locus totus sumptus a Naevio est ex primo libro belli Punici. lUic enim aeque Venus Troianis tempestate laborantibus cum love queritur et secuntur verba lovis filiam consolantis spe futurorum.' 17 Patrem suum supremum optumum adpellat. Serv. in Aen. iv. 9: 'Anna soror. Cuius filiae fuerint Anna et Dido Naevius dixit.' 18 Ferunt puleros erateras aureas lepistas. 19 Blande et docte percontat Aeneds quo pacto Troiam urbem liquerit Laetantius, Div. Inst. i. 6 : ' Quartam (sc. Sibyllam) Cimme- riam in Italia, quam Naevius in libris belli Punici, Piso iu annalibus nominat.' Serv. in Aen. ix. 715 : ' Prochyta . . . banc Naevius in primo belli Punici de cognata Aeneae nomen accepisse dicit.' Cf. auctorem de origine Gentis Rom. c. 10. 21 silvieolae homines Bellique inertes. 23 Inerant signd, expressa quo modo Titani, bicorpores Gigantes magnique Atlantes, Runcus atque Purpureus filii terras . . . E Libro Secundo. 26 lamque elus mentem fortuna fecerat quietem. 27 Manusqae siisum ad caelum siistulit suas rex AmuKus gratuMtur divis 17. Varro, L. L. vii. Ji. 18. Plotius de Sat. Metro, p. 2650 P ; Atil. Fort. p. 2680 P ; Mar. Victorin. p. 2587 P ; pidchras creterras, Plot, et Mar. ; pateras et lepidas, Fort, (erateras, mg.) 19. Non. p. 335, ad lib. il. refert. id. p. 474. 21. Macrob. Sat. vi. 5, 9 ; cp. Aen. x. 551, forsan jumones. 23 Prise, vi. p. 198 H ; cf. Bentl. ad Hor, Od. ii. 19, 23 ; bicorpore, codd. ; atqw, codd. i ac, Mueller, plerique. 26. Prise, vi. p. 243 H. 27. Non. p. 116; isque, codd., eorr. Merula ; res, codd., corr. Stephanus ; Ammullus, codd., corr. Steph., alii aliter ; gratulabatur, codd., corr. Herm. , 294 CN. NAEVII FRAGMENTA. Serv. in Aen. i. 273 : ' Naevius et Ennius Aeneae ex filia nepotem Romulum eonditorem urbis tradunt.' Varro, de'L. L. v. 43 : ' Aventinum aliquot de causis dicunt. Naevius ab avibus, quod eo se ab Tiberi ferrent aves.' Varro, de L. L. v. 53 : ' Quartae regionis Palatium ... eum- dem hunc locum a pecore dictum putant quidam : itaque Naevius Balatium adpellat.' {Balatium, codd. Flor. Havn.; Balantiim, cett.) 29 Prima incedit Cereris Proserpina puer. 30 Dein pollens sagittis, mclutus arquitenens, sanctus Delphis prognatus Pythius Apollo. E LiBKO Tertio. 3a Simul dtrocia proicerent exta ministratores. 33 Scopes atque verbenas sagmina sumpserunt. 34 M(^rcus) Valerius consul partem exerciti in expeditionem ducit. 7,6 Seseque ei perire mdvolunt ibidem quam cum stupro redire dd suos populares. 38 Sin illos deser^nt fortissimos yirorum magniim stupriim populo fieri per gentis. E LlBUO QUAKTO. 40 Transit Melitam Romanus exercitus, insulam integram urit, populdtur, vastat, rem hostium concinnat. • 43 Vicissatim volvi victori^m .... 43 Verum praetor advenit, auspicdt auspicium prosperum. 45 Earn carnem victoribus danunt 29. Prise, vi. p. 232 ; prima incicHt Cireris Prdsirpind puer, Vahlen ; vix recte. 30. Macrob. Sat. vi. 5, 8 ; cp. Aen. iii. 75 ; deinde, codd. ; ddn, Merula ; aanct- usque, codd., corr. Vahlen. 32. Non. p. 76, atrox crudum ; porricerent, Junius, Vahlen ; prosicerent, Mercer. 33. Fest. Ep. p. 320 ; seapas, scahos, acapos, codd., corr. Scaliger ; verbenas reioit Hermann et Vahlen. 34. Charisius, i. p. 103 P ; M. cpd. ; Manim, Merula. 36. Fest. p. 317 ; i, cod. ; ii, Ursinus ; iei, Mueller ; etrupro, cod. 38 ibid. ; desentii, Seal. ; vvros, cod. ; mrorum, Seal. 40. Non. p. 90, ita Hermannus cum codicibus. t. M. R. insulam Megram dmnem, Vahlen. 42. Non. p. 183. 43. Non. p. 468 ; virum praetor advmiet, codd., corr. Junius. ' 45. Non. p. 97. EX PTJNICORUM LIBRIS. 295 E LiBKO QUINTO. 46 ... . dictator ubi currum insedit pervehitur usque ad oppidum . . . E LiBEO Sexto. 48 . . septimum decimum annum illieo sedent . ■ • , 49 SuperSiter contemptim conterit legiones. 50 Convenit regnum simul atque locos ut haberet. 51 Censet eo venturum 6bvi£m Poenum. E LiBRo Septimo. Gell. xvii. 3i, 45 : 'M. Varro in libris de poetis prime sti- pendia fecisse ait bello Poenico prime, idque ipsum Naevium dicere in eo carmine quod de eedem belle scripsit.' 53 Id quoque pacfscunt ut moeni£ sint, quae Lutdtium reconcili/nt 54 captfvos plurimos Sicilienses paciscit obsides ut reddant Ex iNCERTTS Libris. c^6 summe deiim regndtor quianam genuisti ? 58 Magnam domiim decoremque ditem vexarant. 59 ... . conferre queant ratem aeratam, qui per liquidum mare sudantes dtque eiint sedentes. 61 ... . pulcramque ex auro vestemque citrosam. 6a Onerariae onustae stabant in flustris. 6^ Simul aliiis aliunde rumitant inter se. 46. Varro de L. L. v. 153, ita Hermannus : aliter disposuit, Mueller. 48. Non. p. 325. 49. Non. p. 155 bis. ; superviter, codd. 50. Noti. p. ■211 ; hexametrum huno, fortasse Ennianum, in metrum Satumium ooegit Hermann. 51. Non. p. 267. 62-55- Non. p. 474 (interposito 'Idem') ; paciscuntw, recondliant, oodd. ; paciscunt moenia, edd. ; ut, Mercer. ; reconcilient, Hermann. Id qudque padscunt moinm slnt, I,utdtiiim quae \ recineilUnt mptivos pHrimis idem, \ SicUiensSs paciscit dbsidda ut reddant, Vahlen. id!em= 'Naevius,' Gerl. Quicherat. 56. Fest. p. 257, s. v. quianam. 58. Prise, vi. p. 235 ; mag- namque, vulgo ; vexerant, Hertz. 59- Varro, L. L. vii. 23 ; non ferre, M. j queartt, Tumebi, cod. ; que out reliqui ; eant atque, oodd. 61. Isid. Orig. xix. 22 ; cf. Macr. S. iii. 19 ; Fest. Ep. p. 42. 62. leid. de Nat. Rer. c. 44. 63. Fest. pp. 270, 271 s. V. rumitant. 296 ON. NAEVn FEAGMENTA. 64 Plerique omnes snbiungxmt sub suum iudicium. 6^ . . . quod bruti nee satis sarddre queunt. 67 fames acer augescifc bostibus 69 Topper capesset flammam Voleani . . • 70 atque prius pariet locusta Luc&m bovem 7 a Quam L'quidum .... amnem. 73 Samnite. Gell. V. la : ' Lucetium autem lovem Cn. Naevius in libris belli Poenici adpellat.' Fest. pp. 362, 3 : runa genus teli significat Naevius, etc. Fest. p. 310 : ««j?parum : puniceww vestimentuni iia vocat, Naevius, de hello Punico. 74 Apud emporium in campo hostium pro moene. EX TRAGOEDIIS. Andeomacha. R. I Quod tu, mi gnate, quaeso ut in pectus tuum demittas, tamquam in fiseinam vindemitor. Hectoe peohciscens. 18 Laetus sum lauddri me abs te, pdter a laudato viro. Lycvegvs {quae extant omnia). a I Tuos qui celsos terminos tut^nt . . aa Alte iuJatos Ungues in sese gerunt. 64. Donat. in Ter. Andr. i. I, 28 ; suhigimt, fugiunt, codd. ; auh-mgwit, Stephanus. 65. Feat. Ep. p. 323, s. v. sardare, of. Varro, L. L. vii. 108, sarrare. 67. PriBO. V. p. 153 H ; vi. p. 330. 69. Fest. p. 353, s. v. topper. 70. Varro, L. L. vii. 39 ; versus disposuit Mueller. 72. Fest. p. 293, s. v. sublicium pontem. 73. Prise, vi. p. 249, 'huius neutrum Naevius, etc. 74. Fest. p. 145 ; moene singulariter dixit Ennius. ' Naevius ' pro Ennio, Mueller. Tbag. I. Serv. in Georg. i. 266, vindemiator in f. codd. ; corr. Bothe. Novio tribuunt Bothe et Munk. i8. Cic. Tusc. Diap. iv. 31, 67 ; ad Fam. v. 12 ; XV. 6. Seneo, Ep. 102, 16, etc. 21. Non. 476, 9. 22. Non. 191, 16 j iugatos, libri, corr. Junius. EX TEAGOEDIIS. 297 23 Liberi, quaeunque ineedunt, omnes arvas opterunt. 25 suavisonum melos. 26 Vos qui regalis corporis custddias agitatis ite actutum in frundiferos locos ingenio arbusta ubi nata sunt, non obsita. 39 ducite eo cum argutis linguis mutas quadrupedis. 31 Alis sublimen alios saltus inlicite, ubi bipedes volucres lino linquant lumina. 34 Ut in venatu vitulantis ex suis locis nos mittat poenis decoratds feris. ^6 pergite Tyrsigerae Bacchae Bacchieo cum schemate. 38 Ignotae iteris sunius : tiite scis . 39 Die quo pacto eum potiti siiis, ■pugnnne an dolis ? 40 Ne ille mei feri ingeni atque dnimi acrem acrimoniam. 41 Cdve sis tuam contendas iram contra eum ira Liberi. 43 Oderunt di homines iniuros. — figone an ille iniurie facimus ? 44 Sed quasi amnis cis rapit sed, tamen inflexa flectitur. 45 lam ibi nos duplicat ad venientis timos pavos. 46 nam ut ludere laetantis inter se vidimus praeter amnem creterris sumere aquam ex /bnte. 48 PaUis patagiis crocotis malacis raortualibus. 23. Non. 192, 29 ; quaque, libri, corr. Vossius. Litei-i [swiJ] qtuiqtie, e. q. s., Kibb. 2. 25. Non. 213, 10; guave summum, libri, corr. Voss. 26. Non. 323, 1 ; arbusto vineta, libri, corr. Scaliger ; obsitu, ohstutas, libri, corr. Seal. 29. Non. 9, 24 ; turn, libri, corr. Mercer. 31, 32. Non. 6, 17 ; ita libri, sed sublime, A. J. M. ; svhUmem, L. ; alii. Seal. ; Maenalios, Mercer, Quicherat. alU . . I Bublimen alios in saltus inlicite ubi \ yuasi, Eibb.'; [anas'] alis | sublime in altos saltus inlieite [invios'] \ Kibb.'' ; alii subli\m{] Maenalios \ saltus illicite u[t {]bi bipedes | etc., Quicherat. Forsan scr. ut bipedes. 34. Non. 14, 19; locis, libri; luds, Mercer. 36. Non. 225, i ; modo Bacchieo, libri. 38. Prise, vi. p. 695 P ; Non. pp. 124, 485. 39. Non. 481, dtis et me, addiderunt critici. 40. Non. 73, ingeni [iraml, Ribb. 41. Non. 259, contendere. 42. Non. 124, iniurie. 44. Non. 192, amnem . . . feminino. Ita libri , . , sic quasi amnis ceteris rapit, sed, Ribb.'; sed quasi amnis vi rapit se, tamen, Quieh. 45. Non. 487, ita libri ; Quieb. om. pavos ut glosseina. 46. Non. 547, ita fere libri, sed ex ponte in fonte mutandum, vide Non. p. 84, 10. Versus refingit Ribb." namque ludere ut laetamtis inter sese vidimus | propter amnem, aquam creterris sumere ex fonte . . .; inter se laetdntis : . . propter amnem aquam creterris sumere ex fonte propter, Junius'. 48. Non. pp. 540, 548. 298 CN. NAEVII FEAGMENTA. 49 Sine ferro peewa manibus ad mortem meant. 50 Ut videam Vulcani opera haec flammis flora fieri. 51 Proinde hue Dryante regem prognatum patre Lycurgum cette ! 53 lam sdlis aestu candor cum liqueseeret. 5^ Late longeque transtra nostris fervere. » ^^ Vos qui astatis obstinati .... Ex INCERTA. 56 Male parta male dilabuutur. EX COMOEDIIS. Gymnasticus. 55 Edepol Capido ctim tam pausillus sis^ nimis multum vales. LuDtrs. 61 Cedo qui vestram rempublicam tantam dmisistis tam cito ? 62, Proveniebant oratores novi stulti aduleseentuli. Tauentilla. 71 Quae ego in theatre hie mei's probavi plausibus, ea ndn audere quemquam regem rumpere ; quant6 libertatem hSne hie superat servitus ! 75 qudse pila in chore ludens datatim dat se et communem facit, alii adnutat, alii adnietat, alium amat, alium tenet, ^libi manus est 6ecupata, alii pereellit pedem, anulum alii dat spectandum, A labris alium fnvocat, cum dlio eantat, attamen alii su6 dat digito li'teras. 49. Non. 159, pecora mambus nt ad Kbri ; pecua ut cj. Grauert, Bergk, Diintzer: alii aliter detoraerunt. 50. Non. 109, fimbriae; exoidit lemma flora florida, Mercer. Tulcani haec opere, Quich. ; . . . ut videam— fieri flora, Ribb. ; fieri flora, libri; fl^yra fieri, cj. Bothe. 51. Non. 84, cette s. dicite vel date ; proin dustriantte regem, libri ; proin Drywnlte rege, cj. Jun. 53. Non. 334. candor cui, libri. 54. Non. p. 503, fervit pro fei-ret : ita Quich. ; trams nostras, libri; iranstros nostras, Eibb. ; Ini^t,. vnstras, Bothe; Thracia nostra. Grot. 55. Feat. p. 193, obstinato. ;,(>. Pest. Ep. p. 222 ; Cic. Phil. ii. 27, 66, 'apud poetam neacio quern.' Com. 55. Non. p. 421, 25. 61, 62. Cic. C' Maior, 6, 23. 71. Charis. ii. p. 192 P. 75. Isidor. Orig. i. 25 ; Enniua cic quadam impudica, sed conf. Feat. Ep. p. 29 v. Adnietat, Naevius in Tarentilla, 'alii adnutat, alii adnietat, alium amat, alium tenet," pila om. Ribb.^ alii dat anulum, libri ; varie correxerunt docti. Q. ENNII FRAGMENTA. 299 TuNICULARIA. 99 Theodotum eompellas, qui aras compitalibus sedens in cella cfrcumteetus tegetibus Lares ludentes peni pinxit bubulo. Ex INCEETIS. 108 Etiam qui res magnas manu saepe gessit gloriose, cuius facta viva nunc vigent, qui apud gentes solus praestat, eiim suus pater cum pallio uno ab arnica abdiixit. iia Libera lingu^ loquemur ludis Liberalibus. lai Coeus edit Neptunum Venerem Cererem Elogium Naevii a se ipso dictum. Apud Gellium, i. 34. Inmortales mortales si foret fas flere, flerent divae Camenae Naeviiim poetam : itaque p6stquam est Orci trdditus thesauro, obli'ti sunt Romae loquier lingua Latma. Cap. IV. — Q. Ennii Fbagmenta. v-c. 5i5-585=A.c. 339-169. Annalixjm Lib. I. [Ilia Aeneae filia sororem adloquitur.] V. ^6* Excita cum tremulis anus attulit artubus lumen, Talia commemorat lacrimans, exterrita somno : 'Eurudica prognata pater quam noster amavit, Vires vitaque corpus meum nunc deserit omne. 40 Nam me visus homo pulcher per amoena salicta Et ripas raptare locosque novos : ita sola 99. Fest. p. 230, ita cod. ; appellas, Miiller ; Theodotum \ compiles [pmgens], Ribb.' ; Thmdotimi, oppdlans, Biicheler. 108. Gell. N. A. vii. 8, 5, ita fere libri; palliod unod, Bueoh. Eitschl, Eibb.° 112. Feet. Ep. p. 116. lai. lb. p. s8. Enn. Ann. 36-52. Cic, de Div. i. 20, 40. Narrat eniin et apud Ennium Ves- talis ilia exoita e. q. s. 300 Q. ENNII FKAGMENTA. Postilla germana soror, . errare videbar Tardaque vestigare et quaerere te, neque posse Corde capessere : semita nulla pedem stabilibat. 45 Exin compellare pater me voce videtur His verbis: '^o gnata, tibi sunt ante ferendae Aerumnae, post ex fiuvio fortuna resistet/' Haec ecfatus pater, germana, repente reeessit Nee sese dedit in eonspectum corde cupitus, 50 Quamquam multa man us ad caeli caerula templa Tendebam lacrumans et blanda voce vocabam. Vix aegro cum corde meo me somnus reliquit.' [Romulo auspioia data.] 80 Curantes magna cum eura cumcupientes ^ Regni dant operam simul auspicio augurioque. [Hinc] Remus auspicio se devovet atque secundam Solus avem servat. at Romulus pulcher in alto Quaerit Aventino, servat genus altivolantum. 85 Certabant urbem Romam Remoramne vocarent. Omnibus cura viris uter esset induperator. Expectant vel uti, consul cum mittere signum Volt, omnes avidi spectant ad carceris oras, Quam mox emittat pictis e faucibus currus : 90 Sic expectabat populus atque ora tenebat Rebus, utri magni victoria sit data regni. Interea sol albus reeessit in infera noctis. Exin Candida se radiis dedit icta foras lux. Et simul ex alto longe pulcherruma praepes 95 Laeva volavit avis : simul aureus exoritur sol. Cedunt de caelo ter quattor corpora sancta Avium, praepetibus sese pulchrisque locis dant. Conspicit inde sibi data Romulus esse priora, Auspicio regni stabilita scamna locumque. 80-99. ^^"^ "^^ ^''^' •■ 4^' ^°1< 'i'aque Eonmlus augur ut apud Ennium est cum firatre item augure curantes e. q. s. Cp. Gell. vi. 6. 80. turn cupientes, Vind. Vahlen; cum cttpientes, 'Evl, ; concwpientes, ■va]go. 82. in monte Bemu6,'Vmi. 83. autem, V. E. 93. ista, Erl. 96. quattuor, V. ; quatuor, E. 97. fi-ustra detorserunt critioi. EX ANNALIBUS. 301 [Romuli nenia.] 114* Pecfcora diu tenet desiderium, simul inter Sese sic memorant, ' Romulej Romule die, Qualem te patriae custodem di genuerunt ! O pater o genitor o sanguen dfs oriundum, Tu produxisti nos intra luminis oras. 119* Romulus in eaelo cum dis genitalibus aevum , Degit. Lib. VI. {^fragmenta quae extant omnia). [Bellmn cum Pyrrho Epiri rege.] 178 Quis potis ingentis oras evolvere belli? 179 Turn cum corde suo divum pater atque hominum rex Efiatur. [Postvimius apud Tarentinos.] 181* Contra carinantes verba atque obscena profatus. [Tarentini Pyrrhum aroessunt.] 183 Navus repertus homo Graio patre Grains homo rex, 184* Nomine Burrus uti memorant a stirpe supremo. 185 Intus in oceulto mussabant [Oraoulum Apollinis Pyrrho datum.] 186* Aio te Aeacida Romanos vincere posse. 187* stolidum genus Aeacidarum Bellipotentes sunt ma^is quam sapientipotentes. [Proletarii armantur.] 189* Proletarius publicitus scuteisque feroque 114-118. Cio. de E. P. i. 41, 64; diu, cod. m. pr.; dia, cod. m. altera; Steinacker; fida, Krarupiua. 115-118. Lactant. Inst. i. 15 ; Bomule . . . oras. 117. Prise, vi. p. 708, sanguen dis oriimdum. 119. Serv. in Aen. vi. 764, Cic, Tuso. i. 12, 38, Eomidtts in caelo cum dis agit aevum, op. Inscr. Pomp. 3135. •Lib. vi. 178. Quint, vi. 3, 86; Macrob. Sat. vi. i; Diomed. i. p. 381 P; Serv. in Aen. ixj 528. 179. Maorob. Sat. vi. i ; cp. Aen. x. i. 181. Serv. in Aen. viii. 361 ; contra carinantes \ verba [atra'], e. q.s.Vahl. ; et contra carinans verba atque, SalmasiuB ; contra carinantes verba aeque, Castrioomiua Merulae. 183. Fest. p. 169. 184. Non. p. 226, 30; Fest. pp. 313, 286. PyrrJim, Non. Fest. ; Bmrus, v, Cic. Orat. 48, 160. 185. Fest. p. 298. 186. Cio. de Div. ii. 56, 116, fitc. 187. Cic. ibid. 189-191. Gell. xvi. 10 ; Non. p. 155, 21 ; scuteisque, Gronov. ; scutaque, Non. sicuti isque, etc., Gell. ; ornatus, Non. om. Gell. 302 Q. ENNII FBAGMENTA. Ornatur ferro, muros urbemque forumque Exeubiis curant. 192 Balantum pecudes quatit : omnes arma requirunt. [Arbores ad rogos faciendos caeduntur.] 193* Incedunt arbusta per alta, securibus caedunt, Percellunt magnas quercus, exciditur ilex, Fraxinus frangitur atque abies constemitur alta. Pinus proceras pervortunt : omne sonabat Arbustum fremitu silvai frondosai. [Epigramma Pyrrhi in templo Tarentini lovis.] 198** Qui antebae invicti fuerunt^ pater optima Olympi, Hos at ago in pugna vici victusque sum ab isdem. [Pyrrhi de captivis reddendis praeclara sententia.] 300* Nee mi aurum posco nac mi pretium dedaritis : Non cauponantes ballum sad balligarantes, Ferro non auro vitam carnamus utriqua. Vosne velit an ma regnare, era quidva farat Fors Virtuta experiamur. Et hoc simul aceipe dictum: 205 Quorum virtutai belli fortuna pepercit, Eorundem libertati me pareera certumust. Dono ducite, doque volantibus cum magnis Dis. [Sententia ab Appio dicta.] 208* Quo vobis mantes rectae quae stare solebant AntehaCj dementes sese flaxere viai? 210 Sed quid ego hie animo lamentor? [Cineas redit re infecta.] 311* Orator sine pace redit ragique rafart rem. [Cineas rem Pyrrho refert.] 212 . . ast animo superant atque aspem ^rima 193. Macr. Sat. vi. i ; cp. Aen. vii. 625. 193. Maorob. Sat. vi. 2 ; cp. Aen. vi. 179. 198. Oros. iv. i, ' Pyrrhus . . . [post pugnam Heracleensem] . . . ad- figens titulmn in templo Tarentini lovis,' Hist. Misoell. ii. 16. 200-207. Cic. de Off. i. 12, 38, 'Pyrrhi . . . praeclara sententia.' 208. Cic. Cat. Mai. 6, 16 (Appiua Claudius) cum sententia senatus inclinaret ad pacem cum Pyrrho foed- usque faciendum. 210. Donat. in Ter. Phorm. v. 4, 2. 211. Varro, L. L. vii. 41. 112. Schol. Veron. in Verg. Aen. v. 473. ant, animot, asp . . . EX ANNALIBUS. 303 Volnera belli despernunt. (569)* .... deeretum est fossari corpora telis. (486)* Dum quidem unus homo Romanus toga superescit. [Decius nepos apud Asoulum se devovet.] 214 divi hoe audite parumperj Ut pro Romano populo prognariter armis Certando prudens animam de corpore mitto. [De rebus ad Beneventum gestis.] 317 Lumen scitus agaso 218 Vertitur interea caelum cum ingentibus signis. 219 Ut primum tenebris abieetis indalbabat. [Laus M'. Curii.] 230** Quem nemo ferro potuit superare nee auro. Lib. VII. [Ennii de Naevio Benteutia.] 321* seripsere alii rem Versibus quos olim Paunei vatesque canebant; Cum neque Musarum seopulos quisquam superarat Nee dicti studiosus erat, 235 ante hunc 226 Nos ausi reserare .... [Gemini Servilii amicus desciibitur.] 239 Haece locutus vocat quocum bene saepe libenter Mensam sermonesque suos rerumque suarum Comiter impartit, magnam cum lassus diei Partem fuisset de summis rebus regundis rima, cod. ; ast, Vahlen; animo, aspera prima, Keil. ; asperrima, Maius. 213. ...fera (?) belli spemimt, cod. ; munera, Keil. 569 et 4S6. Hue trahitWeidner, Quellenbuch, p. 135 n. 569. Varro, L. L. vii. 104, deeretum est stare, libri. 486. Fest. p. 302, 303, op. Lachm. Lucr. ii. 466. 214. Non. p. 150, 6, v. prognariter diu, libri ; amma, libri ; ammam, Aldina. 217. Fest. p. 330 ; iwmen[ta'], H. Hberg. 218. Maor. Sat. vi. I. 219. AchiUes Stat, ad CatuU. Ixiv. 40, 'lustravit aethera album.' 220. Cic. de Eep. iii. 3, 6, ' ex qua vita (eivili) sic smnmi viri omantur ut vel M*. Curius quem, e. q.B. Lib. vii. 221-226. Cic. Brut. 18, 71; 19, 76; orator, 51, 171 ; op. Varro, L. L. vii. 36 ; fauni et, Var. ; famii, cat. 239-256. Gtell. xii. 4. 241. comiter, camitum, libri ; impartit, impertit, libri ; congeriem pwrtit, Vahlen ; copiam im- pertit, conj. Luc. Mueller, D. B. M. p. 306. 304 q. ENNII FRAGMENTA. Consilio iudu foro lato sanctoque senatu : Cui res audacter magnas parvasque iocumque 345 Eloqueretur, et cuncta malaque et bona dictu Evomeret, si qui vellet, tutoque locaret. Quocum multa volup ac gaudia clamque palamque. Ingenium cui nulla malum sententia suadet Ut faceret facinus, levis, haut malus, doctus, fidelis, 350 Suavis homo, facunduSj suo contentus, beatuSj Scitus, seeunda loquens in tempore, commodus verbum Paucum, multa tenens antiqua sepulta, vestutas Qaem facit et mores veteresque novosque tenentem, Multorum veterum leges divumque hominumque; 355 Prudenter qui dicta loquive tacereve possit : Hunc inter pugnas compellat Servilius sic : — Lib. VIII. [De bello Hannibalioo.] 370* postquam Discordia taetra Belli ferrates postes portasque refregit. 272 Pellitur e medio sapientia, vi geritur res, Spernitur orator bonus, borridus miles amatur. Haut doctis dictis certantes sed maledictis 275 Miseent inter sese inimicitiam agitantes. Non ex iure manu consertum sed magis ferro Rem repetunt, regnumque petunt, vadunt solida vi. Lib. IX. [De oonsulatu Cethegi et Tuditani, v. 0. 548.] 304 Additur orator Cornelius saviloqnenti Ore Cetbegus Marcus Tuditano conlega 245. CMJicto simtiZ (pro c< CMMCJa), Th. Hughiuaprob.Vahlen. 347. voluptate, Keg. ; volup tate, Toss. ; volup . . Bern. ; ac, conj. Hughiua. 249. haut, Bern. Eeg. ; hand, cet. ; aut, Voss. Vahlen. 252. paucorum, libri. 253. J«ae f actt et, lihri ; quern facit et, Gionov. ; quern fecit, Yahlen. 256. Servilius sic compellat, J. Dousa, Laohm., Vahlen. 370. Serv. in Aen. vii. 622, Hor. Sat. i. 4, 60. 272. Gell. XX. 10, Latt. Div. Inst. v. i ; pelUtwr . . . res, Cio. ad Fam. Tii. 13, 2 ; non . . . repetunt, pro Murena, 14, 30 ; pellitur . . . amatur, non . . . rqpetumt. 275. inimicitias. vulgo corr. 304. Cic. Brut. 15, 58, Quint. xi. 3, 31; suaviloquenti 0. C, Cic. Cat. Mai. 14, 50, et Quint, ii. 15, 4; suadae medullam, cp. Gell. xil. 2. EX ANNALIBUS. 305 Marci filius . , is dictust oUis popularibus olim. Qui turn vivebant homines atque aevum agitabant, Flos delibatus populi suadaeque medulla. [Pabii Cunotatoris elogium.] 313* Unus homo nobis cunetando restituit rem. Non enim rumores ponebat ante salutem. Ergo postque magisque viri nunc gloria claret. [De Hannibale.] 316 ... . mortalem summum fortuna repente Reddidit, e summo regno ut famul infimus esset. Lib. X. [Bellum Macedonicum.] ^^li*^ Inseee Musa manu Romanorum induperator Quod quisque in bello ^essit cum rege Philippo. 335* Egregie cordatus homo catus Aelius Sextus. [Charopi Epirotae pastor T. Quinotium adloquitur.] 338** Sollicitari te Tite sic noctesque diesque ***** O Tite si quid ego adiuero curamve levasso, Quae nunc te coquit et versat in peetore fixa, Ecquid erit praemi ? ***** Ille vir haud magna cum re, set plenus fidei. [T. Quinctius ante pugnam ad Cynoscephalas.] 347 Aspectabat virtutem legionis suai, 307. is dictust ollis, Gronovixis. variant libri, Cic. Brut. om. ollis. 313-315. CSc. de Off. i. 24, 84, Cat. Mai. 4. 10, etc. 314. non enim, Cic. de Off. ; non ponebat enim, cet. ; noenum, Laohm. 315. plusque, J. Bernays prob. Vahlen. 316. Non. p. no, 7; svmma. Laid. Qu. summum, summa f. ? 317. reddidit summo regno famul ut, codd. corr. Seal. Gifanius, alii aliter. Lib. X. 332, Gell. xviii. 9. 335. Cic. de E. P. i. 18, 30 ; de Orat. 1. 45, 198 ; Tusc. i. 9, 18 ; ep. Varr. L. L. vii. 46. 338-342. Cic. Cat. Mai. i. 1, te adiuuero. Par. ; te adiuero, Vahlen; ego aMuio, Monac. ; ego adiimero, Gud. 341. praemii. Par. marg. ; premii, Gud. ; precii, Monac. 347-349- Philarg, in Georg. iv. 188. 306 Q. ENNII EX ANNALIBUS. ^j»pectans si mussaret quae denique pausa Pugnandi fieret aut duri finis laboris. Lib. XI. 359 Quae neque Dardaniis eampis potuere perire, Nee cum capta eapi, nee cum combusta cremari. Lib. XVII. [Rea gestae a.,v. c. 572, 573.] 433 Concurrunt vel uti venti cum spiritus austri Imbrieitor aquiloque suo cum flamine contra Indu mari magno fluctus extollere certant. Lib. XVIII. [Pugna C. Aelii tribuni ; cf. Liv. xli. 4.] 431* Undique conveniunt vel ufc imber tela tribuno: Configunt parmam, tinnit astilibus umbo Aerato sonitu galeae : sed nee pote quisquam Undique nitendo corpus discerpere ferro. 435 Semper obundantes hastas frangitque quatitque : Totum sudor habet corpus multumque laborat, Nee respirandi fit copia : praepete ferro Histri tela manu iacientes sollicitabant. [De se ipso.] 440** Nos sumus Eomani qui fuimus ante Rudini. 441* Sicut fortis equus, spatio qui saepe supremo Vicit Olimpia, nunc senio confectus quiescit. INCERTAE SEDIS FRAGMENTA. 492 Moribus antiquis res stat Romana virisque. 348. give spedam, cod. emend. Bergk. ; suspectans fortasse melius easet ; mussaret duhitaretque denique causa, cod. em. J. Dousa. 349. finis, add. Bergk. ; pausa, Dousa. Lib. XI. 359. Maorob. vi. 1, cp. Aen. vii. 295. Lib. XVII. 423-425. Macrob. vi. 2 ; op. Aen. ii. 416. Lib. XVIII. 431-438. Macrob. Sat. vi. 3, cp. II. ii. 102, hunc locum Enniua in xv ad pugnam Celii (i.e. C. Aelii) tribuni hia veraibus transfert undique e.q.s, [in duodecimo Par. legedao devioe- simo]. 435. abundantes, libri, corr. Pontanus. 440. Cio. de Or. iii. 42, 168. 441. Cio. Cat. Mai. 5, 14. Inc. 492. Aug. de Civ. D. ii. 21. Q. ENNII TRAG-OEDIAKUM FRAGMENTA. 307 493 Septingenti sunt paulo plus aut minus anni Augusto augurio postquam inclita condita Eoma est. 503 Et turn sic ut equus, qui de praesepibus fartus Vincla suis magnis animis abrupit, et inde Fert sese eampi per caerula laetaque prata Celso pectore, saepe iubam quassat simul altam^ Spiritus ex anima ealida spumas agit albas. 545 Perque fabam repunt et mollia crura reponunt. ENNII TRAGOEDIARUM FRAGMENTA. Alexander. (Qwae extant omnia.) V. 57** • • mater gravida parere se ardentem facem R. inc. inc. 5 Visa est in somnis Hecuba : quo facto pater Rex ipse Priamus somnio, mentis metu 60 Pereulsus, curis sumptus suspirantibus Exsaerificabat hostiis balantibus. Turn eoniecturam postulat pacem petens, 10 Ut se edoceret obsecrans Apollinem, Quo sese vertant tantae sortes somnium. 65 Ibi ex oraclo voce divina edidit Apollo, puerum primus Priamo qui foret Postilla natus temperaret toUere : , 15 Eum esse exitium Troiae pestem Pergamo. 69 Vol^ns de caelo cum corona et taeniis Enn. Alex. 33 70 lamdudum abludit animus, atque aures avent 34 Avide expeetantes niintium. 72 Hominem appellat: 'quid lascivis stolide?' non in- tellegit. 36 73 Multi alii adventant paupertas quorum obscurat nomina. 37 493. Varro, K. K. iii. i, 2. 503-507. Macr. vi. 3, cp. II. vi. 506, Aen. xi. 49''- 545' Serv. in G-eorg. ii. 76; faias, Scaliger. Teag. Alex. 57-68. Cic. de Div. i. 21, 42, sit sane etiam illud oommenticium, quo Priamus est conturbatus, quia mater gravida e.q.s. 57. quia mater, vulgo. 1,8. facto, libri; fato, Heins. Kibb. Vahl. 62. variant codices inter eoniecturam, coniectm-um, comectorem. 69. Fast. p. 360, tenias. 70, 71. Varro, L. L. vi. 83, ab ludis, vulgo; abludit, Vetranius, prob. Madvig. 72. Fest. p. 317, stolid us, lascivi, cod., oorr. Scaliger. 73. Macr. Sat. vi. I ; cp. Aen. v. 302. X 2 308 Q. ENNII 74 Quapropter Parim pastores nunc Alexandrum vocant. 38 75* Is habet coronam vitulans victoria. Inc. 349 Hecuba. 76** Sed quid oculis rdbere visa es derepente ardentibus ? 39 libi ilia tua paulo ante sapiens virginalis modestia? Mater, optumarum multo m61ier melior mulierum, Missa sum superstitiosis ariolationibus. 80 '^dmgue Apollo fatis fandis dementem invitam ciet : Virgines aequalis vereor, patris mei meum factfim pudet, Optumi viri. Mea mater tui me miseret, mei piget : 45 Optumam progeniem Priamo peperisti extra me : hoc dolet : Men obesse, illds prodesse, me dbstare illos dbsequi ! ^ :{; ^ H< ^ 85 Adest adest fax obvoluta sanguine atque incendio ! M(iltos annos Intuit : cives ferte opem et restinguite ! lamque mari magno classis cita 50 Texitur ; exitium examen rapit : Adveniet fera veHvolantibus 90 Navibus, cbmplebit manus litora. 91* eheu videte! E,- 54 ludicabit inclitum indicium inter deas tris aliquis Quo iudicio Lacedaemonia mulier, Furiarum unaj ad- veniet. 94 O lux Troiae, germane Hector ! 57 quid te ita contuo lacerate corpora 74. Varro,L.L.vu.82. 75. Fest. Ep.p. 369. 76-90. Cic.de Div.i. 31,66; rahere, Lambin. e codd., Muret. ; rapere, vulgo codd. ; est, libri. 77. tua, addidit Keizius. 78. optumatmn, libri, com Haupt. Bergk. 80. neque me, Ubri ; namque, Kibbeck, V. 81. virgines vera aequalis (is Leid.), libri, corr. Ribbeck. 84. men, Vind. Leid. ; me, oet. ; med, Lambin. 89. ad- veniet, Leid. Erl. ; advenit et plerique. 90. campleiiit, Erl. Eibb. 91-93. CSc. de Div. i. 50, 114, ibid. ii. 55, 112 ; iudicavit, libri corr. Bergk. 94-96. Macr. vi. •.!, cp. Aen. ii. 281 ; te ita contuo, Vossius ; ita cam tuo, libri. TRAGOEDIAKUM FEAGMENTA. 309 Miser, aut qui te sic tractavere nobis respectantibus ? 97 Nam mdximo saltu superaiit gravi^^us armatis equus 60 Qui suo partu ardua perdat Pergama .... 99 . . amidio purus putus. 63 Andeomacha Aechmalotis. 112 Quid petam praesidi aut exequar? quove nunc R. 75 Auxilio exili aut fugae freta sim? Krce et urbe orba sum. Quo aceedam ? quo applicem ? 115 Cm nee arae patriae domi stant, frdctae et disiectae iacent, Fana flamma deflagrata, tosti alti stant parietes Deformati atque abiete crispa 80 * * * * * O pater, o patria, o Priami domus Saeptum altisono cardine templum ! 120 Vidi ego te adstante ope barbarica Tectis caelatis lacuatis, Auro ebore instructum regifiee, 85 Haec omnia vide? inflammarei, Priamo vi vitam evitarei, 135 lovis aram sanguine turparei. ia8* Vidi, videre quod sum passa aegerrume 91 Hectorem curru quMriiugo i-aptarier Hectoris natum de muro iactarier. 96. respectantibus tractavere nobis, libri, transposuit Ribbeck. 97, 98. Macr. vi. 2, cp. Aen. vi. 515 (cp. Macr. ii. 9); supera/vit, libri; gravibus armatis, oodd. pi. ; gravis armatus, Salisb. 98. qui suo etc, libri, alii aliter transposuerunt. 99. Fest. p. 217 M, cp. GeU. vi. 5. Oatamidio, Voesius. AuDKOM. 1 1 2-1 25. Cic. Tuso. iii. 19, 44, op. ib. i. 35, 85, iii. 22, 53, de Orat. iii. 26, loi, Orat. 27, 93 ; numeros constituit Beutleius. 112-H4. Cp. Herm. E. D. M., de vers, creticis, 14. 113. auxilio aut exili, Eibbeck ; aut auncilio exdli, Herm, ; fugae, unus Oxon., prob. Bentl. Ribb. Vahl. ; fuga, cet. libri, Herm. ; fugai, Bergk. 114. arcem et urhem orias, lib. in Orat.; aceedam, libri pier. Bentl. R. V. ; accidam, Bern. b. corr. 123. videt, Ahrinc. Erl. b. de Or. iii. 217 (vidi, cet.); evita/ret, ibid. 128-130. Cic. Tuso. i. 44, 105, laudat duo versus, 128, 129, Varro, L. L. x. 70, tertium : ooniunxit Scaliger. 130. de T.roiano muro iactari, libri, corr. Seal, et moero pro muro, scripsit. 310 Q. ENNII Athamas. 148 Is erat in ore Bromius, his Bacchus pater, R. 107 Illis Lyaeus vitis inventor sacrae ; Turn pariter euhan eihoe euhoe euhium Ignotus iuvenum coetus alterna vice Inibat alacris B^cchico insultas modo. Hectoris Lytea. 204 Quid hoe hie clamoris, quid Mc hie tumulti est? 14a Nomen qui usurpat meura ? Quid in castris strepiti est ? Iphigenia. Agani. 244 Quid noetis videtur in altisono i77 Caeli clipeo ? Senex. Temo superat Stellas sublime etiam cogens Atque etiam noetis iter . . . i»i 348 Precede ; gradum proferre pedum Nitere : cessas, o fide seneao ? 350* GalUque favent faucibus russis Inc. 356. Cantu, plausuque premunt alas. Achilles. 275 Astrologorum signa in caelo qu«/sit, observdt lewis 199 Athamas. 148-152. Charis. p, 214 P. ; is erat, cod. ; his, Fabr. Ribb. ; Lisaeua, cod. ; Lyaeus, ed. pr. ; euha/n euhium, cod. sed laudatur sub voce euoe ; euoe euoe add. Fabric. ; insultas, cod. W. exsultans. edd. plur. Hect. Lytra. 204, 205. Lvstba. B'.V. LvTRA Ribb.^ Non. p. 489, 27, quid . . . meum ; p. 490, 6, quid in castris strepiti est. Herm. B. D. M. duo versus bacchiaoos effeoit, addito hoe hie. Iphig. 244- 247. Van-o, L. L. vii. 73, cp. ib. v. 19, Fast. p. 339, etc. Stellas sublime cogens etiam atque etiam, libri ; Stellas sublime etiam c. atque etiam, Mueller ; cogens sub. et. atque e., Ribb.' Vabl. omieso stdlas. Stellas cogem e. a. e. noetis sublime iter, Bibb.' 248, 249. Fest. p. 249, Schol. Ver. in Verg. Eel. 5, 88. 250, 251. Cic. de Div. ii. 36, 57. 275-277. Cic. de E. P. i. 18, 30, de Div. ii. 13, 30; qvidsit, TRAGOEDIAEUM FRAGMENTA. 311 Cum capra aut nepa aut exoritur nomen aliquod beluae. Quod est ante pedes nemo spectat: caeli scrutantur pla,gas. Medea extjl. Nutria;. ^■"'"''^ 380 Utinam ne in nemore Pelio securibus 305 Caesa aceedisset abiegna ad terram trabes, Neve inde navis inchoandae exordium Coepisset, quae nunc nominatur nomine Argo, quia Argiva in ea dilecti viri 285 Vecti petebant pellem inauratam drietis 210 Colehisj imperio regis Peliae, per dolum. Nam numquam era errans mea domo eeferret pedem Medea, animo aegra, amore saevo saucia. Telamo. Telamo. 353 £go deum genus esse semper dixi et dicam caelitum : 269 Sed eos non curare opinor, quid agat humanum genus : Nam si curant bene bonis sit, m^le malis, quod nunc abest. 356 Sed superstitiosi vates inpudentesque arioli, 272 Aiit inertes aut insani aut quibus egestas imperat, Qui sibi semitam non sapiunt dlteri monstrant viam, Quibus divitias pollicentur, db eis dracbumam ipsi petunt. 275 360 De his divitiis sibi deducant dracbumam, reddant caetera. OBSERVATIONIS, palimpsestus ; quaesit, Heinrich ; quaerit, dbservat lovis, Maius. 276. NLVPA, WOMEN', BELVAKVM, palimps. ; nepa, heluae, Maius ; lumen, Heinrich. Medea. 280-288. Rhet. ad Herenn. ii. 22, 34; Cio. de Fato, 15, 35, laudat utinam . . . coepisset, cp. pro Caelio 8, 18, de Inv. i. 49, 91 ; Topic. 16, 61, de Nat. Deor. ™- 30. 76 ; Tusc. Disp. i. 20, 45. alii alia. 281. ceoidisset, K.' ; accedissei, V. R.' Fleck. ; variant codd. 284. cepisset, cod. ; coepisset, R. et V. Telamo. 353, 354. Cic. de Div. ii. 50, 104. 355. De Nat. Deor. iii. 32, 79, et de Div. i- 581 132. 356-360. Cic. de Div. i. 58, 132 ; sed Ciceronis an Ennii dubium. 357. tertium aut oraittit Herm. 360. uncis includit Ribb. 313- Q. ENNII SATURAKUM RELIQUIAE. Ex INCERTIS. 387 Homo qui erranti comiter monstrat viam, R. 366 Quasi lumen de suo lumine aceenddt, facit : Nihilo minus ipsi Meet, cum illi accenderit. Neojptolemus. 340 417 Philosophari est mlhi necesse, at paiicis : nam omnino haut placet. Degustandum ex ea, non in earn ingurgitandum censeo. SATVRARVM RELIQVIAE. SciPio. V. 6 Enni poeta salve, qui mortalibus Versus propinas flammeos mediillitus. 8 *Numquam poster nisi si podager. 10 ... mundus caeli vastus constitit silentio, Et Neptunus saevus undis £speris pausam dedit : Sol equis iter repressit ungulis volantibus : Constitere amnes perennes, arbores vento vacant. Aesopi Cassita. Gell. ii. 29 : ' Avieula/ inquit, ' est parva, nomen est cassita. Habitat nidulaturque in segetibus, id ferme temporis, ut appetat messis pullis iam iam plumantibus. Ea cassita in sementes forte congesserat tempestiviores ; propterea frumentis flavescentibus puUi etiam tunc involucres erant. Dum igitur ipsa iret cibum pullis quaesitum, monet eos, ut, si quid ibi rei novae fieret dicereturve, animadverterent idque uti sibi, ubi redisset, nun- tiarent. Dominus postea segetum illarum filium adulescentem vocat, et : ' videsne,' inquit, ' haec ematuruisse et manus iam postulare ? idcirco die crastinij ubi primum diluculabit, fac Inc. 387-389- Cic. de Off. i. 16, 51, ep. ibid. 52 et pro Balbo, 16. 36 ; ad Tele- phum revooat Vahlen ; ut homo, Basil. Oehl. 417,418. Ex comparatione pluiium locorum, Cic. Tusc. Disp. ii. i ; de Orat. ii. 37, 156; de Rep. i. 18, 30; Gell. V. 15 et 16; Appul. de Magia, u. 13, p. 415 (Oud.) Sat. 6, 7. Non. p. 33, 7, et p. 139, 14. 8. Prise, viii. p. tP. 10-13. Macrob. Sat. vi. 2, cf. Aen. x. ioc-103. AESOPI CASSITA. 313 amicos eas et roges, veniant operamque mutuam dent et messim banc nobis adiuvent.' Haee ubi ille dixit, et discessit. Atquej ubi rediit eassita, pulli tremibundi, trepiduli, circumstrepere ora- reque matrenij ut iam statim properet inque alium locum sese asportet : ' nam dominus/ inquiunt, ' misit, qui amicos voget, uti luce oriente veniant et metant.' Mater iubet eos otioso animo esse : ' si enim dominus,' inquit, ' messim ad amicos reiicit, crastino seges non metetur neque necessum est, hodie uti uos auferam.' 'Die/ inquit, 'postero mater in pabulum volat. Dominiis, quos rogaverat, opperitur. Sol fervit, et fit nihil ; it dies, et amici nulli erant. Tum ille rursum ad filium : ' amici isti magnam partem,' inquit, ' cessatores sunt. Quin potius imus et cognatos adfines (amicos)que nostros oramus, ut adsint eras tempori ad metendum ?' Itidem hoc pulli pavefaeti matri nuntiant. Mater hortatur, ut tum quoque sine metu ac sine cura sint, cognatos adfinesque nuUos ferme tam esse ob- sequibiles ait, ut ad laborem capessendum nihil cunetentur et statim dicto obediant : ' vos modo,' inquit, ' advertite, si modo quid denuo dicetur.' Alia luce orta, avis in pastum profecta est. Cognati et adfiines operam, quam dare rogati sunt, super- sederunt. Ad postremum igitur dominus filio : ' valeant/ in- quit, * amici cum propinquis. Afferes primo luci falees duas : unam egomet mihi et tu tibi capies alteram, et frumentum nosmetipsi manibus nostris eras metemus.' Id ubi ex puUis dixisse dominum mater audivit : ' tempus,' inquit, ' est cedendi et abeundi ; fiet nunc dubio procul, quod futurum dixit. In ipso enim iam vertitur, cuia res est, non in alio, unde petitur.' Atque ita eassita hidum migravit, seges a domino demessa est. Haec quidem est A e so pi fabula de amicorum et propinquorum levi plerumque et inani fiducia. Sed quid aliud sanctiores libri philosophorum monent, quam ut in nobis tantum ipsis nita- mur, alia autem omnia, quae extra nos extraque nostrum ani- mum sunt, neque pro nostris neque pro nobis ducamus ? Hunc Aesopi apologum Q. Ennius in satiris scite admodum et venuste versibus quadratis composuit. Quorum duo postremi isti sunt, quos habere cordi et memoriae operae pretium esse hercle puto : Hoc erit tibi argumentum semper in promptu situm : Ne quid expectes amicos, quod tu[te] agere p6ssi[e]s. 314 FEAGMBNTA M. PACUVII. Epiguammata. I. V. I Aspicite o cives senis Enni imaginis formam ! Hie vestrum panxit maxima facta patrum. Nemo me lacrumis decoret nee funera iletu Faxit. Cur ? volito vivus per ora virum. II. Be Africano. 5 Hie est ille situs, eui nemo eivis nee hostis Quivit pro factis reddere ■•■ operae pretium. III. 7 A sole exoriente supra Maeotis paludes Nemo est qui faetis me aequiperare queat. 9 Si fas endo plagas eaelestum aseendere cuiquam est, Mi soli eaeli maxima porta patet. Cap. V. — Feagmenta M. Pacuvii. Circa v.c. 534-622 = a.c. 220-132. Antiopa. Amphio. R. 2 Quadrupes tardigrada agrestis humilis aspera, Capite brevi cervice anguina, aspectii truci, Eviscerata inanima cum animali sono. Astici. 5 Ita saeptuose dictio abs te datur. Quod coniectura sapiens aegre contulit. Non intellegimus, nisi si aperte dixeris. Epigbammata. 1-4. Cio. Tusc. Disp. i. 15, 34. 2-4. ibid. 49, :i7 ; Cat. Mai. 20, 73. 3. fieliim, Soalig. ooni. ; lesaum, Bentl. 5, 6. Sen. Ep. xviii. 5 (108), 32 ; cp. Cic. de Leg. ii. 22, 57 ; quivit, Stephanus ; qnihit, Scaliger ; qui vuU, libri paeue omnes ; operae, llbri plerique; opis, Vahlen. 7-10. coniunxit Scaliger. 'j-S. Cic. Tusc. Disp. v. 17, 49. 9, 10. Senec. Ep. xviii. 5 (108), 34; Lactant. Div. Inst. i. 18 ; fadendo, libri plerique. M. PAcnvii Antiopa. 2-4 et 7, 8. Cic. de Div. ii. 64, 133 ; cp. Tert. de Pal- lio, c. 3. 6, 6. Non. p. 170, 17, d. f. aaeptuoie. Astici, OreU., Ribb. ; rustid, Bergk ; Bacchid, Welcker ; A ttici oeteri ; artici, attici et acdti, codd. 5. dictione, Ribb. 6. coniectura, Rothe ; consectura et consecutura, libri ; consuUt vel contait, Voss. ; contuit, Ribb. FRAGMENTA M. PACDVII. 315 Am,2)hio. Testudo. Iliona. 197 Mater te appello, tu, quae curam somno suspense levas Neque te mei miseret, surge et sepeli natum [tuum] prius quam ferae Volueresque 200 Neu reliquias semies? sireis denudatis ossibus Per terrain sanie delibutas foede divexarier. Ex INCEETIS FaBVLIS. ^66 Fortunatn insanam esse et caecam et brutam perhibent philosophi, Saxoque instare in globoso praedieant volubili, Quia quo id saxum inpulerit fors eo cadere fortunam aiitumant. Insanam autem [esse] aiunt, quia atrox incerta insta- bilisque sit : 370 Caecam ob earn rem esse iterant, quia nil cernat quo sese adplieet : Brutam, quia dignum atque indignum nequeat inter- noseere. Slint autem alii philosophi qui contra fortunam negant fisse ullam, sed temeritate [res] regi omni« autumant. fd magis veri simile esse usus re^pse experiundo edocet : 375 Velut Orestes modo fuit rex, factust mendicus modo. fNaufragio nempe res ergo id fructum forte aut for tuna obtigit.f Iliona. 197-201. Cic. Tusc. i. 44, 106 ; cp. Hor. Sat. ii. 3, 60 et intpp. ; Cic. pro Seat. 59, 126; tu volgo omittitur; empensam, libri deteriores, R.^ 198. tuum, addit Bentleius. 200. Ita fere Ellis. Neu reliquias semiassireis vel regis, codd. Neu tu reliquias sic meas deris, Fleck. ; Neu reliquias sic meas siris vel semiesas siris, Bentl. ; quaeso mias sireis, Eibbeck. Inc. 366-376. Ehet. ad Herenn. ii. 22, 36. 367. emendavit Salmasiua ; Saxique esse instar globosi praedieant volubilem probarunt Hermannus et Spengeliua. 368. Bpurium oenset Eibbeck ; variant codices in primis verbis. 369. esse addit Herm. 373. ita Eibbeck et Fleckeisen ; contra metrum et sensum peccant codices ; omnia regi, codd. ; fortasse scr. omnia autumoMt regi. 374- ita Salmasius, Eibbeck, Spengel. 376. Ita Paris, m. pr. alii codices aUter. Naufragio nempe ergo id structum, haut forte fortuna dbtigit, proponit Fleckeisen. Hei-m. et Eibb. soholiastae sententiam tribuunt. 316 EX AQUILII 0) BOEOTIA. 408 Nerei repandirostrum incurvicervicum pecus. 409 . . . profectione laeti piscium lasciviam fntuentur, nee tuendi capere satiet^s pofest. fnterea prope iam occidente sole inhorrescit mare, Tenebrae eonduplicantur, noctisque et nimbum occaec^t nigror, Flamma inter nubes coruscat, caelum tonitru contremit, Grrando mixta imbri largifieo subita praecipitans cadit, 415 Undique omnesventi erumpunt, saevi existunt turbines, Fervit aestu pelagus. Elogivm Ipsivs. Adulescens tarn etsi properas te hoc saxum rogat Ut se*e adspicias, demde quod scriptum est legas. Hie sunt poetae Pacuvi Marci sita Ossa. Hoc volebam nescius ne esses, vale. Cap. VI. — Ex Aquilii (1) Boeotia. Ut ilium di perdant, primus qui horas repperit, Quique ddeo primus statuit bic soMrium. Qui mihi comminuit misero articulatim diem. Nam [olim] me puero venter erat solarium 5 Multo <5mnium istorum optumum et verissumum : XJbi ubi monebat esse, nisi quom nil erat. Nunc etiam quom est, non estur, nisi soli lubet. Itaque ddeo iam oppletum oppidumst solariis, Maior pars populi [ut] aridi reptent fame. 408. Quintil. i. 5, 67 ; cp. Varr. L. L. v. 7. 409-412. Cio. de Div. i. 14, 24. 411-416. inhorrescit — pelagus, de Orat. iii. 39, 157. 409. ut et intiierentur, Cicero paulum detortis pro re nata, ut videtur, Paouvii verbis. 410. satietas capere posdt V. posset, Uhii ; emendavit Hermann ; satias capere pos- siet, Gruter. Elogivm. ' Epigramma Paouvii verecundissimum et purissimum dignumque eius elegantissima gravitate Adulescens, a. q. s.' Gell. N. A. i. 24, ed. Hertz. tamen etsi et se adspicias, libri. BoEOTlA. 1-9. Gellius, iU. 3, 4, vide adnotata. 4. olim, addit Kitsohl. ; uimm, Hertz E." 6. ubi iste, libri; uibi uhi, Ritscbl cum edd. ant, ; uhivis ste. Hertz ; wbi is non monebat . . . . ? E.'' ; nihil, libri. 7. est, libri ; estur, edd. ant. 8. est oppidum, libri, emend. Bothius. 9. trf, Eitsohl, et rcptent pro reptant. CAECILIUS STATIUS. 317 Cap. VII. — Caecilius Statius Pacuvii aequalis, fcirca v.c. 588 = a.c. 166. Plocivm. 143 .... is demum miser est, qui aerumnam suam nequit Oceultare. Ferre ita me uxor [et] forma et factis facit, Et si taceam, tamen indicium. Quae, nisi dotem, omnia 145 Quae nolis habet : qui sapit de me discet : Qui quasi ad hostis c^ptus liber servio salva urbe atque arce. Dvun eius mortem inhio, egomet vivo inter vivos mortuus. Quaew mihi quidquid placet, eo privatujK it me, servatam [velim] ? Ea me clam se cum mea aneilla ait consuetum, id me drguit : 150 Ita plorando orando instando atque obiurgando me 6p- tudit Earn uti venderem. Nunc credo inter suas Aequdlis, cognatas sermonem sent : ' Quis vostrarum fuit Integra aetatula Quae hoc idem a viro 155 Impetrarit suo, quod ego anus modo Effeci paelice lit meum privarem virum ? ' Haec erunt concilia [tic] hodie ; differor sermone misere. C. Statids. 142-157. Gell. ii. 23. 143. et, addidit Fleokeisen ; oceultare foris : ita uxor mea f. et f. fadt, Tiihh.' 144. Si taceam tamen indicium fit, Fleck. ; etsi taceam tamen indidwm [meae], Kibb.'' 145, 6. quae nolis habet ; qui eapiet de me discet : qui quasi | ad Jwstis captUtS libere \ servio salva virbe et arce, Fleck., alii aliter. 147, I48. ita transposuit Eibbeck. 148. ita Eibb." ; cod. palimps. privatu' vin' me servatum ; Madv. adv. 2. p. 591, qnae mihi quicquid placet, eo privatmn me it; me servat simm. 153. nostrarum, Buon. B. C. Harl. Vind. vestrarum, ceteri ; vostrarum, Kibb. 157. concilia hodie: differor sermone miser, libri ; [Mc] hodie, K.' ; hocedie, Bergk., K.' ; hodie concilia. Fleck. 313 L. ACCII TRAGOEDIARUM Cap. VIII. — L. Accii Tragoediarum Fbagmenta. v.c. 584- circa 660 = a.c. 170-94. Medea. Pastor, loq^. 391 Tanta moles labitur Fremebunda ex alto ingenti sonitu et spiritu, Prae se undas volvit, vortices vi suscitat : Ruit prolapsa, pelagus respargit, reflat. 395 Ita dura interruptuin credas nimbum volvier, Dum quod sublime ventis expulsum rapi Saxum aiit procellis, vel globosos turbines Existere ictos uadis concursantibus : Nisi quas terrestris pontus strages conciet, 400 Aut forte Triton fuscina evertens specus Supter radices penitus undanti in freto Molem ex profundo saxeam ad caelum erigit. 403 Sic incitati atque alaeres rostris perfremunt Delphini. 405 Silvani melo Consimilem ad auris edntum et auditiim refert. Philoctbta, 520 Inclute, parva prodite patria, Nomine celebri elaroque potens Pectore, Achivis classibus auctor, Gravis Dardaniis gentibus ultor, Laertiade ! L. Accii Med. 391-402. Cio. de Nat. Deor. ii. 35, 89; op. Prise, de Metr. Ter. p. 424 K. Non. 90, 8. 392. spiritu, Prise; strepitu, Cio. 394. reflat, Prise; profiuit, Cio. 403-406. Cio. 1. 0. 403. sicut inciti, Eri. oum oodd. pi. ; sio incitati, HeindorfT ; sic aut inciti atque, Bibb.' ; sicut lascivi atque, Eibb.'' ; item alia multa Silvani melo, Cio. ; item alto muleta (i. e. o, man leniter impulsa navis), Ribb.^ quasi Accii verba. Philoot. 530-524. Appuleius de Deo Sooratis, 0. 24, Jo. Sarisb., Viotorinus, Attilius, Charisius ; prodite, Bibb. ; praedite, Bergk. duclor, Sarisb. Herm. R.^ ; auctor, alii. PKAGMENTA. 319 525 Lemnia praesto Litora rara^ et celsa Cabirum Deliibra tenes, mysteria qneis Pristina castis concepta sacris * * * . . Volcania tempU sub ipsis 530 CoUibus, in quos delatus locos Dicitur alto ab limine eaeli. * * * Nemus expirante vapore vides, Unde Ignis cluet mortalibus clam Di-visus : eum dictus Prometheus 535 Clepsisse dolo poenasque lovi Fato expendisse supremo. EX PRAETEXTATIS. Bevtvs. Tarquinius. 17 Quom iam quieti corpus nocturne impetu Dedi, sopore placans artus languidos : Visum est insomnis pastorem ad me adpellere ao Pecus lanigerum eximia pulcritudine, Duos consanguineos arietes inde eligi Praecldrioremque alterum immolare me. Deinde eius germanum cornibus conitier In me arietare, eoque ictu me ad casum dari. 25 Exin prostratum terra, graviter saucium, Resupinum in caelo contueri maxumum Mirificum facinus : dextrorsum orbem fl£mmeum Radiatum solis liquier cursu novo. 525-534. Varro, L. L. vii. 11 (Lemnia . . . divisus). 533-536- Cic. Tusc. Disp. ii. 10, 23. 527. que, libri; queis, Herm.; quae, Eibb." 528. castis concepta, Paris, a et b? castris concepta, oeteri libri; dstis consepta, Bergk. 531. humine, libri. 534. doctus, libri paene oumes. Seal., Bentl., Herm., Elem., dictm, Herm., Opuao. 535. clepisse, Eeiz., Harm. 536. fuHi, Bentl. Ex Pbabtbxtatis. Brvtvs. Cf. Cic. ad Att. xvi. 2. 17-28. Cic. de Div. i. 22, 44. 17. quoniam, libri, Ribb.^ 19. visust, Lambin. ; pastor, Erl. Vind. Lambin. 20 sq. inversum ordinem correxit Muretus. 25. terga, Erl. ; terrae, Pareu,s. 26. maxmnum ac, libri. 320 FEAGMENTA EX LUCILII SATUEIS. 29 Rex, quae in vita usurpant homines, cogitant curant vident, Quaeque agunt vigilantes agitantque, ea si cui in somno aeeidunt. Minus mii'um est, sed di rem tantam haut temere inproviso ofFerunt. Proin vide^ ne quern tu esse hebetem deputes aeque i,c peeus, Is sapientid munitum pectus egregie gerat, Teque regno expellat: nam id quod de sole ostentum est tibij 2S Populo commutationem rerum portendit fore, Perpropinquam. Haee bene verruncent populo ! nam quod dexterum Cepit cursum ab laeva signum praepotens, pulcerrume Auguratum est rem Romanam publicam summ^m fore. 39 . . . qui reete consulat, consul e^aat. 40 Tullius qui libertatem eivibus stabiliverat. Cap. IX. — Fragmenta ex Lxjcilii Satueis. V. c. circa 606-651 =a.c. 148-103. III. 6, ed. Gerlach (vii. L. M.). 1. Verum haec Indus ibi susque omnia deque fuerunt, S usque /laec deque fuere, inquam, omnia ludus ioeusque; lUud opus durum, ut Setinum accessimus finem : AiyCkmoi montes, Aetnae omnes, asperi Athones. IV. I (ii). 2. O lapathe, ut iactare^ nee es satis cognitus qui sis! In quo Laeliu' clamores cro(f>os ille solebat Edere, eompellans gumias ex ordine nostros. 29-38. Cic. 1. c. 31. in re tanta, lihii ; oorr. Neukirch. 39. Vairo, L. L. \. 80 M ; consul cluat, Palmerius, Eibb, ; consuldat, Flor., Goth., Havn. ; consul dot, Par. b ; consul fiat. Par. ; consul fuat, Augustinus ; consul siet, Niebuhr. 40. Cio. pro Sestio, 58, 123. LvoiLivs. III. 6. Gell. xvi. 9, i ; v. 2, msque et, codd. ; haec, Dousa, L. Miller. IV. I. Cic. de Fin. ii. 8, ne cessatis, codd. ; nee es satis, Laohm. Luor. p. 29 ; alii alia perperam coniectarant. FRAGMENTA EX LUCILII SATURIS. 321 IV. 3 (iii). 3. O Publi, o gurges Galloni: es homo miser, inquit; Cenasti in vita numquam bene, cum omnia in ista Consnmis squilla atque acipensere cum decumano. IV. 7 (xi). 4. Aeserninus fuit Flaccorum mxmere quidam, Samnis, spurcus homo, vita ilia dignus locoque. Cum Pacideiano hie componitur, optimus multo Post homines natos gladiator qui fait unus. IV. 8 (xii). 5. Occidam iUum equidem et vincam, si id quaeritis, inquit: Verum illud credo fore: in os prius aceipiam ipse Quam gladium in stomacho fariae ac pulmonibu' sisto. Odi hominem, iratus pugno, nee longius quicquam Nobis, quam dextrae gladium dum accommodet alter. Usque adeo studio atque odio iUius efferor ira. V. I (vi). 6. Quo me habeam pacto, tametsi id non quaeris docebo. Quando in eo numero mansi, quo in maxuma n«nc est Pars hominum. Ut periisse velis, quam visere nolueris, cum 5 Debueris. Hoc nolueris et debueris te Si minus delectat, quod drexvov et Eisocratiumst, Aj;/)fi6esque simul totum ac swaiixeLpaKi&bes, Non operam perdo. Si tu ^ic IV. 2. Cic. ibid., cp. Hor. Sat. ii. 2, 46 ; acwpemere, L. M. IV. 7. Non. p. 393 M. S. V. spwrcwm, saevum vel sanguinarium, id. p. 257 ; Samnis, e. q. a., cp. Cic. de Opt. Gen. Or. 6, 17; Tusc. ii. 17, 41 ; ^ Q- ^- "i- 4. 2 ; Orat. 48, 161 ; Quintil. ix. 4, 38 ; mvmere, Tumebus ; unae qwidam, una equidem, codd. ; longe, Cicero. IV. 8. Cic. Tuso. iv. 21. Serv. ad Aen. xii. 646, usque adeo, e.q.s.; s^jHa, vel furia, codd. ; fxmae. Seal. , Ellis ; Fwri vel Fulvo, Bentl. ; fmi, Tischerus, L. M. V. I. Gell. xviii. 8, mansi, codd. Ellis ; mamsti, Naniiius, Gerl., Hertz. L. M. ; non, codd. ; nunc, edd. 3-5. Versus iustos efficit Dousa Pars homimm, ut periisse velis quem visere nolue\ris cum debueris. Soc nol- et debueris te, e. q. s. ita fere Hertz et Gerl.; Madv. adv. 2, p. 609, pars Twminum ut visisse velis, quem nolueris, cum | debueris e.q.s. 6. S.Ti\vov et, edd. pro ateamon et (' fere scripti,' L. M.); Tixv'^ov, Seal. L. M. 7. ixJ^VP'"^"^'"^' libriferme; bx^rjpbv. Hertz.; Kr/pwSes, Seal., ElUs, L. M.; 8M6/t«va/nwS€s, Francken ; svmiutpaiciwSis, BIHb; av/i- UtipaiaSiSfs alii. 8. si tu hie, L. M. ; si tu sicuti, codd. Y 322 FRAGMENTA EX LUCILII SATURIS. VI. I (xvi). 7. Cui neque iumentumst nee servos nee comes uUus ; Bulgam et quicquid habet numorum secum habet ipse. Cum bulga eenat dormit lavat: omnis in unasi! Spes hominis bulga : bulga haee devineta ^acertost. IX. 2 (iv). 8. A primum est, hinc incipiam et quae nomina ab hoe sunt, ***** A primum longa brevis syllaba. Nos tamen unum Hoc faciemus, et uno eodemque, ut dicimus, pacto Seribemus pacem plaeide lanum aridum aeetum, 'Apes 'Ape? Graeci ut faciunt. IX. 3 (xix). 9. t-A-E. Non multum hoc abest caeosyntheton atque eanina Si lingua dico, 'nihil &r me:' nomen hoc illist. IX. 6 (xi). 10. 'lam puerei venere,' E postremum facito atque i Ut pueri plures fiant. i si faeis solum 'Pupilli,' 'pueri,' 'Lucili,' hoc unius fiet. IX. (xii). ' Hoc illi factumst uni ;' tenue hoc faeies i, 5 ' Haee illei feeere :' addes b, ut pinguius fiat. VI. I. Non. a. v., Ivlga, p. 78 M. ; una seti, codd. ; imast, Laohm. Lucr. 66 ; spes, Mercer, alii; res, Lachm.; haee devincla certo est, codd.; bulga haee devmcta lacer- tost, Laohm. ; lacertod, Diibner. IX. 2. Ter. Scaunis, p. 2255 P. Ita Putsch et Ellis ; diximu', ' docti,' L. M. ; dicimu' codd. IX. 3 . VeliuB Longua, p. 2 2 14 P. Ita Ellis dubitans ; a re non muUum ahest hoc c. atque eanina si tibi lingua dico nihil ad me, codd. Putsch.; r. nonnuUum habet hoc c. ; utque camina\8io Idmgua dico ' nihil ar me.' nomen ah hoc est \ illi, L. M. ; ad me, codd. ; or, Dousa ; hoe h. illi est, codd. teste L. M. IX. 6. Quint, i. 7, 15, habet iam — fiant et m^ndaci — ifisseris ; Velius, p. 2220, iam — fiet,hocilU — pingmu'fiai; Scaunis, p. 2255, meifo — pleniu' fiat ; quaedam habet Charis. p. 60 P. p. 43 L. Ita fere EUis, exceptis vv. 6, 7, quos restituit ex Charisio MUUer. IX. (xi). Pv/piUi pueri Iwe wmus, Velius. 3. Lucii, Charis.; Luceili, Dousa. IX. (xii). tenue heic fades 1, L. M. IX. (xiii). filiu' Luci, 'Dousa ex Cod. haud dubie,' L. M. 7. Feceris I solvm, Schmidt.; fecerit colum, MS. Neap.; ferit colhim. Putsch.; da/re fwi vel dari fwrel, codd. ; ' data Furei,' Lachm. Lucr. p. 245 ; ' daW Pwei; L. M. IX. (xiv). Acicc «iTat. [ovKiffvvirj(Tov, codd. ; Ev£i- 610V, Ellis coll. Bpig. 31, g; Sifriaoy, Schneider, cf. Epigr. 32, 2 ; alii aliter.] 326 EX LABEEII MIMIS. Cap. XI.— Ex Laberii Mimis. V. c. 649-71 r= A. c. 105-43. Restio. R. 72 Demoeritus Abderites physicus philosophus Clipeum constituit contra exortum Hyperionis, Oculos effodere ut posset splendore aereo. 75 Ita radiis solis aciem effodit luminis, Mails bene esse ne videret civibus. Sic ego fulgentis splendorem pecuniae Volo elueificare exitum aetati meae, Ne in re bona esse videam nequam filium. Ex Incertis. Trologus. 98 Neeessitas, cuius cursus transversi impetum Voluerunt multi eifiigere pauci potuerunt, 100 Quo me detrusit paene extremis . sensibus ! Quern nulla ambitio, nulla unquam largitio, Nullus timor, vis nulla, nulla auetoritas Movers potuit in iuventa de statu, Ecce in senecta nt facile labefeeit loco 105 Viri excellentis mente clemente edita Summissa placide bldndiloquens oratio! Etenim ipsi di negare cui nil potuerunt, Hominem me deneg^re quis posset pati? Ego bis tricenis ^nnis actis sine nota no Eques Romanus e lare egressus meo Domum revertar mimus. Nimirum lioc die Uno plus vixi mihi quam vivendiim fuit. Fortuna, inmoderata in bono aeque atque in malo, Si tibi erat libitum literarum laudibus 1 1 5 FloreKS cacumen nostrae famae frangere, Cur cum vigebam membris praeviridantibus, Satis facere populo et tali cum poteram viro Non flexibilem me concurvasti ut carperes? Laberii. 72-79. Gell. x. 17. Ita Eibbeck et Hertz. 77-79. Kon. 136, 20, s V. elueificare. Peolog. 98-124. Macrob. Sat. ii. 7, cp. Gell. viii. 15. loo. detrusti, Sealiger ; extremis, codd. Ribb. ; varia temptavit Oudendorp. 109. ergo, codd. 110. e vel ex add. ex ooniectiira. 115. floris, codd. 118. mt fiexibilem, Bothius, Ribb. MISCELLANEA. 327 NuiiCTwe me deicis? quo? quid ad scenam adfero? 1 20 Decorem formae an dignitatem corporis, Animi virtutem an vocis iwcundae sonum? Ut hedera serpens vires arbore^s necat, Ita me vetustas d,mplexu annorum enecat : Sepulcri similis nil nisi nomen retineo. 125 Porro Quirites libertatem perdimus. 126 Neeesse est multos timeat quem multi timent. 127 Non possunt primi esse omnes omni in tempore. Summum ad gradum cum claritatis veneris, Consistes aegre, mciu citius decidas. Ceeidi ego, cadet qui sequitur : laus est publica. Cap. XII. — Miscellanea. § I. P. Sybi sententiae antique testimonio iirmatae. Alienum est omne quiequid optando evenit. Ab alio expectes alteri quod feceris. Aliena nobis, nostra plus aliis placent. Beneficium dando accepit qui digno dedit. 5 Comes facundus in via pro vehiculo est. Cui plus licet quam par est, plus vult quam licet, Cuivis potest accidere, quod cuiquam potest. Feras non culpes, quod mutari non potest. Furor fit laesa saepius patientia. 10 Frugalitas miseria est rumoris boni. Heredis Actus sub persona risus est. In nullum avarus bonus est, in se pessimus. Inopiae desunt parva, avaritiae omnia. Ita amieum habeas, posse ut facile fieri hunc inimicum putes. 15 Iniuriarum remedium est oblivio. Inprobe Neptunum accusat, qui iterum naufragium facit. I,g nuncine, Schneidewin, Janus. . 23. enecat. Par. a Schneid. -necat ceterL libri 125- Macrob. 1. .. i^S- Macrob. 1. ... Seneca de Ira, u. 11, 3. „":i30 Macrob. Sat. ii. 7. 9- I29- ^i'=t^' l^^b. ; ncc vel ei, MSS. ; ncc me, lanus • ni'mio cUiua decides, Biioheler. 328 MISCELLANEA. Is minimo eget mortalis, qui minimum cupit. Malum est consilium quod mutari non potest. Numquam perielum sine perielo vincitur. 20 Nimium altereando Veritas amittitur. O vita misero longa, felici brevis ! Pars benefiei est, quod petitur si belle neges. Tam dest avaro quod habet, quam quod non habet. Veterem ferendo iniuriam, invites novam. § 2. Epigramma Platjti ex Varrone in lib. de Poetis i. ap. Gell. i. 24. Postquam est mortem aptus Plautus comoedia luget, Seaena est deserta, dein Risus Ludus locusque Et Numeri innumeri simul omnes eonlacrimarunt. § 3. C. luLiTJS Caesau de Terentio, ap. Suet. Vit. Terent. 5, Reifferscheid, p. 34. Tu quoque tu in summis, o dimidiate Menander, Poneris et merito, puri sermonis amator. Lenibus atque utinam scriptis adiuneta foret vis, Comica ut aequato virtus polleret honore Cum Graeeis, neve hac despectus parte iaeeres. Unum hoc maceror ac doleo tibi desse, Terenti. § 4. VoLCATius Sedigittjs in lib. de Poetis, ap. Gell. xv. 24. Multos incertos cei-tare banc rem vidimus, Palmam poetae comico cui deferant. Euni meo iudicio errorem dissolvam tibi, Ut, contra si quis sentiat nihil sentiat. 5 Caecilio palmam Static do mimico. Plautus secundus facile exuperat caeteros. Dein Naevius, qui fervet, pretio in tertiost. Si erit, quod quarto detur, dabitur Licinio. Post insequi Lieinium facio Atilium. 10 In sexto consequetur hos Terentius. Turpilius septimum, Trabea octavum optinet. Nono loco esse facile facio Luscium. Decimum addo causa antiquitatis Ennium. 32& Sectio Tertia. EXCEEPTA EX PEOSAE OEATIONIS SCEIPTOEIBUS. Cap. I. — Ex M. Poecii Catonis reliquiis. V. c. 5ao-6o5=A. c. 234—149, § I. Ex libro de Re Rustica. [Soriptus est in usum L. Manlii, qui Casini et Venafri fundos habuit ; et vineae oleaeque potiua quam agrorum culturam traotat. Capita ea praesertim delegi quae ad mores et religionem spectant. Schneider! textum plerumque secutus sum, emendatis subinde orthographia et interpunctione, adhibitis etiam H. Keilii observationibus critiois.] Est interdum praestare mercaturis rem quaerere ni tam peri- culosmn siet ; et item fenerari, si tam honestum siet. Maiores enim nostri hoc sic habuerunt, et ita in legibus posiverunt, furem dupli condem^nari, feneratorem quadrupli. Quanto peiorem civem existimarint feneratorem, quam furem, hinc licet existi- mari. Et virum bonum cum laudabant, ita laudabant, bonum agricolam bonumque colonum. Amplissime laudari existima* batur, qui ita laudabatur. Mereatorem autem strenuum studio- sumque rei quaerendae existimo ; verimi (ut supra dixi) peri- culosum et calamitosum. At ex agricolis et Adri fortissimi et milites strenuissimi gignuntur, maximeque pius quaestus stabi- lissimusque consequitur, minimeque invidiosus : minimeque male cogitantes sunt, qui in eo studio oceupati sunt. Nunc (ut ad rem redeam) quod promisi institutum principium hoc erit. I. Praedium quum parare cogitabis, sic in animo habeto, uti ne cupide emas, neve opera tua pareas visere, et ne satis habeas semel circumire. Quoties ibis, toties magis placebit, quod bonum erit. Vicini quo pacto niteant, id animum advertito : in bona regione bene nitere oportebit: et uti introeas, et circumspicias uti inde exire possis {Keil cum codd. p. 31) : uti bonum caelum habeat, ne calamitosum siet. Solo bono, sua virtute valeat. 330 EX M. PORCH CATONIS poteris, sub radice montis siet, in meridiem spectet, loco salubri, operariorum copia siet, bonumque aquarium, oppidum validum prope siet, aut mare, aut amnis, qua naves ambulant, aut via bona, celebrisque. Siet in iis agris, qui non saepe dominos mutant : qui in his agris praedia vendiderint, quos pigeat ven- didisse : uti bene aedifieatum siet. Caveto alienam disciplinam temere contemnas. De domino bono colono, bonoque aedifi- catore melius emetur. Ad villam cum venies, videto vasa tor- cula et dolia multane sient. Ubi non erunt, scito pro ratione fructuum esse. Instrumenti ne magni siet, loco bono siet. Videto quam minimi instrumenti, sumptuosusque ager ne siet. Scito idem agrum quod hominem, quamvis quaestuosus siet, si sumptuosus erit, relinquere non multum. Praedium quod primum siet, si me rogabis, sic dicam. De omnibus agris optimoque loco iugera agri centum ; vinea est prima, si vino bono vel multo est {Keil, p. 33, cf. Varr. i. 7, 9) ; secundo loco hortus irriguus, tertio salictum, quarto oletum, quinto pratum, sexto campus frumentarius, septimo silva caedua, octavo arbustum, nono glandaria silva. a. Paterfamilias ubi ad villam venit, ubi larem familiarem salutavit, fundum eodem die, si potest, circumeat : si non eo die, at postridie. Ubi cognovit quomodo fundus cultus siet, operaque quae facta infectaque sient, postridie eius diei vilicum vocet, roget quid operis siet factum, quid restet : satisne temperi opera sient confeeta, possitne quae reliqua sient conficere : et quid factum vini, frumenti, aliarumque rerum omnium. Ubi ea cognovit, rationem inire oportet operarum, dierum, si ei opus non apparet. Dicit vilicus sedulo se fecisse, servos non valuisse, tempestatesmalasfuisse, servos aufugisse, opus publicum effecisse. Ubi eas aliasque causas multas dixerit, ad rationem operum operarumque vilicum revoea. Cum tempestates pluviae fuerint, videto quot dies, quaeve opera per imbrem fieri potuerint, dolia lavari, picari, villam purgari, frumentum transferri, stereus foras efferri, sterquilinium fieri, semen purgari, funes sarciri, novos fieri {ita Keil, cum codd. p. 30) : eentones, cuculiones familiam oportuisse sibi sarcire. Per ferias potuisse fossas veteres tergeri, viam publicam muniri, vepres recidi, hortum fodiri, pratum pur- gari, virgas vinciri, spinas runcari, expinsi far, munditias fieri. Cum servi aegrotarint, cibaria tanta dari non oportuisse. Ubi haee cognita aequo animo sient, quaeve reliqua opera sient, curare DE RE EUSTICA. 331 uti perficiantur : rationes putare argentariam, frumentariam, pa- buli causa quae parata sunt; rationem vinariam, oleariam, quid venient, quid exactum siet, quid reliquum siet, quid siet quod veneatj quae satis accipiunda sient, satis accipiantur. Reliqua quae sient, ut compareant. Si quid desit in annum, uti paretur ; quae supersint, uti veneant : quae opus sient locato, locentur: quae opera fieri velit, et quae locare velit, uti imperet, et ea scriptarelinquat: peeus consideret. Auctionem uti faciat. Vendat oleum, si pretium habeatj vinum frumentumque quod supersit. Vendat boves vetulos, ai-menta delicula, oves delieulas, lanam, pelles, plostrum vetus, ferramenta Vetera, servum senem, servum morbosum, et si quid aliud supersit, vendat. Patrem familias vendaeem, non emaeem esse oportet. 3. Prima adalescentia patrem famih'ae agrum conserere studiose oportet, aedifieare diu cogitare oportet; conserere eogitare non oportet, sed faeere oportet. Ubi aetas accessit ad annos XXXVI, turn aedificare oportet, si agrum consitum habeas. Ita aediiices, ne villa fundum quaerat, neve fundus villam. Patrem familiae villam rusticam bene aedificatam habere expedit, eellam oleariam, vinariam, dolia multa, uti lubeat caritatem expectare, et rei et virtuti et gloriae erit. Torcularia bona habere oportet ut opus bene effici possit. Olea ubi lecta siet, oleum fiat continuo, ne eorrumpatur. Cogitate quotannis tempestates magnas venire, et oleam deicere solere. Si cito sustuleris, et vasa parata erunt, damni nihil erit ex tempestate, et oleum viridius et melius fiet. Si in terra et tabulate olea nimium diu erit, putescet, oleum foetidum fiet. Ex quavis olea oleum viridius et bonum fieri potest, si temperi facias. In iugera oleti cxx vasa bina esse oportet. Si oletum bonum beneque frequens eultumque erit, trapetos bonos, privos, impares esse oportet : si orbes contriti sient, ut commutare possis ; funes loreos privos, vectes senos, fibulas duodenas, medipontos privos loreos, trocleas Graecanioas. Binis funibus sparteis ducwnt. {K. p. 31, codd. ducant). Orbi- culis superioribus octonis, inferioribus senis citius duces. Si rotas voles faeere, tardius ducentur, sed minore labore. 4. Bubilia bona, bonas praesepis, faliscas elatratas. Clatros interesse oportet pede. Si ita feceris, pabulum boves non eieient. Villam urbanam pro eopia aedificato. In bono praedio si bene posi- veris, bene aedificaveris {codd. K. p. 30) ; ruri si reete habitaveris, 332 EX M. PORCH CATONIS libentius et saepius venies, fundus melios erit, minus pecea- bitur, fructi plus capies, Frons oceipitio prior est. Vicinis bonus esto. Familiam ne siveris peccare. Si te libenter vicinitas videbit, facilius tua vendes, operas facilius loeabis, operarios facilius conduces. Si aedificabis, operis, iumentis, materia adiu- vabunt. Si quid (bona salute) usus venerit, benigne defendent. 5. Haee erunt vilici officia. Disciplina bona utatur. Feriae serventur. Alieno manum abstineat. Sua servet diligenter. Litibus familiae supersedeat. Si quis quid deliquerit, pro noxa bono modo vindieet. Familiae male ne sit, ne algeat, ne esuriat ; opere bene exerceat : facilius malo et alieno prohibebit. Vilicus si nolet male facere^ non faciet. Si passus erit, dominus impune ne sinat esse. Pro benefieio gratiam referat, ut aliis recte faeere libeat. Vilicus ne sit ambulator, sobrius siet semper, ad cenam ne quo eat. Familiam exerceat : consideret, quae dominus impe- raverit, fiant. Ne plus eenseat sapere se, quam dominum. Amieos dominij eos babeat sibi amieos. Cui iussus siet, au- scultet. Rem divinam nisi compitaUbus in compito aut in foco ne faeiat. Iniussu domini credat nemini. Quod dominus credi- derit, exigat. Satui semen, cibaria, far, vinmn, oleum mutuum dederit nemini. Duas aut tres familias habeat, unde utenda roget, et quibus det : praeterea nemini. Rationem cum domino crebro putet. Operarium, mereenarium politorem diutius eundem ne habeat die. Ne quid emisse velit insciente domino, ne quid dominum celavisse velit. Parasitum ne quem habeat. Haru- spicem, Augurem, Hariolum, Chaldaeum ne quem consuluisse velit. Segetem ne defrudet: nam id infelix est. Opus rusti- cum omne curet uti sciat faeere, et id faeiat saepe, dum ne lassus fiat. Si fecerit, scibit in mente familiae quid siet, et illi animo aequiore faeient. Si hoc faciet, minus libebit ambulare, et valebit rectius, et dormibit libentius. Primus cubitu surgat : postremus cubitum eat. Prius villam videat clausa uti siet, et uti suo quisque loco cubet, et uti iumenta pabulum habeant. Boves maxima diligentia curatos habeto. Bubulcis obsequitor, partim, quo libentius boves curent. Aratra vomeresque facito uti bonos habeas. Terram eariosam caveto ne ares, neve plostrum, neve pecus impellas. Si ita non caveris, quo impuleris, triennii fructum amittes. Pecori et bubus diligenter substernatur ; un- gulae curentur. Scabiem pecori et iumentis caveto. Id ex DE EE EUSTICA. 333 fame, et si impluit, fieri solet. Opera omnia mature confioias face. Nam res rustica sic est : si unam rem sero feceris, omnia opera sero facies. Stramenta si deerunt, frondem iligneam legito ; eam substemito ovibus bubusque. Sterquilinium magnum stude ut babeas. Stercus sedulo conserva, cum exportabis, spargito et comminuito. Per autumnum evehito. Circum oleas autum- nitate ablaqueato, et stercus addito. Frondem populneam, ul- meam, querneam caedito, per tempus eam condito, non peraridam, pabulum ovibus. Item faenum cordum, sicilimenta de prato, ea arida condito. Post imbrem autumui lapinam, pabulum, lupinumque serito. 56. [57.J Familiae cibaria qui opus facient per biemem, tritici modios mi ; per aestatem modios nil s. ; vilico, vilicae, epistatae, opiUoni modios iii. Compeditis per hiemem panis p. iin. Ubi vineam fodere eoeperint, panis p. v. usqueadeo dnm ficus esse eoeperint, deinde ad P. mi redito. 57. [58.] Vinum familiae. Ubi vindemia facta erit, loram bibant menses ni. Mense quarto heminas in dies, id est, in mense eongios 11. s. Mense quinto, sexto, septimo, octavo, in dies sextarios, id est, in mense eongios quinque. Nono, deeimo, undecimo et duodecimo, in dies beminas ternas : id est am- phoram. Hoc amplius Saturnalibus, et Compitalibus in sin- gulos homines eongios. Summa vini in homines singulos inter annum Q. viii : compeditis uti quicquid operis facient pro por- tione addito : eos non est nimium in annos singulos vini quad- rantalia x. ebibere. 58- [59-J Pulmentarium familiae, oleae caducae quam pluri- mum condito. Postea oleas tempestivas, unde minimum olei fieri poterit, eas condito, parcito, uti quam diutissime durent. Ubi oleae comesae erunt, balecem et aeetum dato. Oleum dato in menses unicuique sextarium 1. Salis unicuique in anno medium satis est. 59. [60.J Vestimenta familiae tunicam p. hi. s., saga alter- nis annis. Quoties cuique tunicam aut sagum dabis, prius vete- rem accipito,, unde centones fiant. Sculponeas bonas alternis annis dare oportet. 60. [61. j Bubus cibaria annua in iuga singula lupini modios cxx. aut glandis modios ccxl, faeni pondo loxxo, ocini, fabae 334 EX M. POECII CATONIS modios XX, viciae modios xxx. Praeterea generatim videto uti satis \dciae seras. Pabulum cum seres, multas sationes facito. 133. [133.J Dapem hoc modo fieri oportet. lovi dapali eulignam vini quantum vis poUuceto. Eo die feriae bubus at bubulcis, et qui dapem facient. Cum pollucere oportebit, sic faeies. lupiter dapalis, quod tibi fieri oportet, in dome familia mea culign&m vini dapi, eius rei ergo maete hac illace dape pollueenda esto. Manus interluito. Postea vinum sumito. lupiter dapalis, (macte istace dape pollueenda esto) ; macte vino iiiferio esto. Vestae si voles dato. Daps lovi assaria pecuina, urna vini lovi caste. Profanato sine contagione. Postea dape facta serito milium, panicum, alium, lentim. 134. [i35'] Priusquam messim facies) porcam praecidaneam hoc modo fieri oportet. Cereri porca praecidanea, porco fe- mina, priusquam hasce fruges condantur, far, tritieum, ordeum, fabam, semen rapieium; ture, vino, lano, lovi, lunoni prae- fato. Priusquam porcum feminam immolabis, lano struem commoveto sic : lane pater, te hac strue commovenda bonas preces precor, uti sies volens propitius mihi, liberisque meis, domo familiaeque meae. Ferctum lovi moveto et mactato sic : lupiter te hoc fercto obmovendo bonas preces precor, uti sies volens propitius mihi liberisque meis, domo familiaeque meae. Mactus hoe fercto. Postea lano vinum dato sic : lane pater, uti te strue commovenda bonas preces bene precatus sum, eiusdem rei ergo macte vino inferio esto. Postea lovi sic : lupiter macte fercto esto ; macte vino inferio esto. Postea porcam praeci- daneam immolate. Ubi exta prosecta erunt, lano struem com- moveto, mactatoque item uti prius obmoveris. lovi ferctum obmoveto, mactatoque item uti prius feceris. Item lano vinum dato, et lovi vinum dato, ita uti prius datum ob struem obmo- vendam, et ferctum libandum. Postea Cereri exta et vinum dato. 1 35- [^36.] Romae tunicas, togas, saga, centones, sculpo- neas: Calibus et Minturnis cuculliones, ferramenta, falces, palas, ligones, secures, ornamenta, murices, catellas : Venafro, palas. Suessae, et in Lucanis plostra, treblae Albae : Romae doiia, labra : tegulae ex Venafro. Aratra in terram validam DE RE RUSTICA. 335 Romaniea bona erunt, in terram pullam Campanica, iuga Roma- niea optima erunt. . . vomer, is indutilis optimus erit {Keil, p. 77). Trapeti Pompeiis. Nolae ad Rufri maceriam claves. Clostra Romae. Hamae, urnae oleariae, ureei aquarii, urnae vinariae, alia vasa ahenea Capuae. Nolae fiscinae Campanieae. Hae hamae utiles sunt. Funis subductarius, spartum omne Capuae. Fis- einas Romanicas Suessae, Casino. Eae optimae erunt Romae. Funem torculum si quis faciet Casini L. Tunnius; Venafri C. Mennius L. F. Eo indere oportet coria bona viii. nostratia recentia quae depsta sient, quam minimum salis habeant, ea de- psere et unguere unguine prius oportet, tum siccare 138. [139.J Boves feriis coniungere licet. Hoc licet facere, arvehant ligna^ fabalia, frumentum, quod non daturus erit. Mulis, equis, asinis feriae nuUae, nisi si in familia sunt. 139. [140.J Lucum conlueare Romano more sic oportet. Porco piaculo facito. Sic verba concipito : Si deus, si dea es^ quoium illud sacrum est, uti tibi ius siet porco piaculo facercj illiusce saeri coereendi ergo. Harumce rerum ergo sive ego sive quis iussu meo fecerit, uti id recte factum siet. Eius rei ergo te hoe porco piaculo immolando bonas preces precor, uti sies volens propitius mihi, domo familiaeque meae, liberisque meis. Harumce rerum ergo mactehoc porco piaculo immolando esto. 140. [141.] Si fodere velis, altero piaculo^ eodem modo facito ; hoc amplius dicito, operis faciundi causa : tum opus quotidie per partes facito ; si intermiseris, aut feriae publicae aut familiares intercesserint, altero piaculo facito. 141. [14a.] Agrum lustrare sic oportet. Impera suovitau- rilia circumagi. Cum divis volentibus, quodque bene eveniat, mando tibi Mani, uti illace suovitaurilia fundum, agrum, terramque meam quota ex parte sive circumagi, sive circum- ferenda censeas, uti cures lustrare. lanum, lovemque vino prae- famino, (sic dicito) : Mars pater te precor, quaesoque uti sies volens propitius mihi, domo, familiaeque nostrae, quoius rei ergo agrum, terram, fundumque meum suovitaurilia circumagi iussi. Ut tu morbos visos invisosque, viduertatem, vastitudinemque, calamitates, intemperiasque prohibessis, defendas, averruncesque. Utique tu fruges, frumenta, vineta, virgultaque grandire, bene- que evenire si vis. Pastores, pecuaque salva servassis, duisque 336 EX M. PORCH CATONIS bonam salutem valetudinemque mihi, domo, familiaeque nostrae. Harumce rerum ergo fundi, terrae agrique mei lustrandi, lustri- que faciendi ergo, sicuti dixi, macte hisce suovitaurilibus lacten- tibus immolandis esto. Mars pater eiusdem rei ergo, macte hisee suovitaurilibus lactentibus esto. Item cultro facito struem, et feretum uti adsiet. Inde obmoveto. Ubi porcum immolabis, agnum, vitulumque, sic oportet, Eiusque rei ergo macte hisce suovitaurilibus immolandis esto. Nominare vetat matrem, neque agnum, vitulumque. Si minus in omnes litabit, sic verba con- cipito : Mars pater, si quid tibi in illisce suovitaurilibus lacten- tibus, neque satisfactum est, te hisce suovitaurilibus piaculo. Si uno, duobusve dubitaverit, sic verba concipito : Mars pater, quod tibi illoee porco, neque satisfactum est, te hoce porco piaculo. 143. [143.] Vilici officia quae sunt, quae dominus prae- cepit, ea omnia quae in fundo fieri oportet, quaeque emi para- rique oportet, quomodoque cibaria, vestimenta familiae dari oportet, eadem uti curet, faciatque moneo, dominoque dicto audiens sit. Hoc amplius, quomodo vilicam uti oportet, et quo- modo eae imperari oportet, uti adventu domini, quae opus sunt, parentur, curenturque diligenter. 143. [144.] Vilieae quae sunt oiRcia, curate faciat. Si earn tibi dederit dominus uxorem, ea esto contentus. Ea te metuat. Facito ne nimium luxuriosa siet. Vieinas aliasque mulieres quam minimum utatur; neve dommn, neve ad sese recipiat. Ad cenam nequo eat, neve ambulatrix siet. Rem divinam ni faciat, neve mandet, qui pro ea faciat, iniussu domini, aut dominae. Scito dominum pro tota familia rem divinam facere. Munda siet. Villam conversam mundamque habeat. Focum purum circumversum quotidie, priusquam cubitum €at, habeat* Kalendis, Idibus, Nonis, festus dies cum erit, coronam in focum indat. Per eosdemque dies Lari familiari pro copia supplieet. Cibum tibi et familiae curet uti coctum habeat. Gallinas multas, et ova uti habeat. Pira arida, sorba, fieos, uvas passas, sorba in sapa, et pira, et uvas in doliis, et mala struthea ; uvas in vinaceis, et in urceis, in terra obrutas; et nuces Praenestinas recentes in urceo in terra obrutas habeat. Mala Scantiana in doliis, et alia, quae condi sclent, et silvatica. Haec omnia quot- annis diligenter uti condita habeat. Farinam bonam, et far subtile sciat facere. OEIGINIBUS. 337 1 60. [161. J Luxum si quod est, hac cautione sanum fiet. Harundinem prende tibi viridem p. mi. aut v. longam. Mediam diffinde, efc duo homines teneant ad eoxendioes. Incipe cantare, IN ALIO. S. F. MOTAS VAETA, DAEIES DAEDAEIES ASTA- TAEiES DissvNAPiTEK, usque dum coeant. Perrum insuper iactato. Ubi coierint, et altera alteram tetigerit ; id manu prende, et dextra sinistra praecide. Ad luxum, aut ad fraeturam alliga, sanum fiet. Et tamen quotidie cantato in alio s. f. vel lvxato. Vel hocmodoj hvat hanat hvat, ista pista sista, domiabo DAMNAVSTEA ET LVXATO. Vel hoC modo, HVAT HAVT HAVT, ISTA SISTAE SISAE, DANNABON DVNNAVSTEA. § %. Ex Originibus. [Numeri sunt editionia Henrici Jordan.] Corn. Nep. Cat. 3. 3, 4. ' Senex (Cato) historias scribere instituit. Earum sunt libri septem. Primus continet res gestas regum populi Romani, secundus et tertius unde quaeque civitas orta sit Italiea : ob quam rem omnes Origines videtur appellasse. In quarto autem bellum Poenicum est primum, in quinto se- cundum. Atque haec omnia capitulatim sunt dicta ; reliquaque bella pari modo perseeutus est usque ad praeturam Servii Galbae, qui diripuit Lusitanos ; atque horum bellorum duces non nomi- navit sed sine nominibus res notavit. In iisdem exposuit quae in Italia Hispaniisque aut fierent aut viderentur admiranda. In quibus multa iadustria et diligentia comparet, nulla doctrina.' Ex LiBEO I. 2. Cicero pro Plancio, c. 27, 66. ' Etenim M. Catonis illud, quod in principio scripsit originum suarumj semper magnificum et praeclarum putavi, clarorum virorum atque magnorum non minus otii quam negotii rationem extare oportere.' 7*. Servius ad Verg. Aen. viii. 638, Curibusque severis.J ' Cato autem et Gellius a Sabo Lacedaemonio trahere eos (Sabinos) originem referunt. Porro Lacedaemonios durissimos fuisse omnis lectio doeet. Sabinorum etiam mores populum Eomanum secu- tum idem Cato dicit.' 8*. Servius ad Verg. Aen. i. 5. 'Troiam autem dici quam primum fecit Aeneas, et Livius in primo et Cato in originibus testantur.' 338 EX M. PORCH CATONIS 9*. Seivius ad Verg. Aen. xi. 316. 'Cato enim in originibus dieit Troianos a Latino aecepisse agrum qui est inter Laurentum et castra Troiana. Hie etiam modum agri commemorat et dieit eum habuisse iugera IIDCC lo*. Servius ad Verg. Aen. i. 367, At puer Aseanius eui nunc cognomen lulo additur.] ' Secundum Catonem bistoriae boc habet fidem : Aeneam cum patre ad Italiam venisse et propter invasos agros contra Latinum Turnumque pugnasse, in quo proelio periit Latinus ; Turnum postea ad Mezentium confugisse eiusque fre- tum auxilio bella renovasse, quibus Aeneas Turnu.sque pariter rapti sunt ; migrasse postea in Ascanium et Mezentium bella. Sed eos singular! certamine dimicasse.' 1 1*. Servius ad Verg. Aen. iv. 630. ' Cato dieit iuxta Laurola- vinium, cum Aeneae socii praedas agerent, proelium commissum, in quo Latinus occisus est ; fugit Tumus et Mezenti auxilio con- parato renovavit proelium, qui idem victus est ab Aenea. Aeneas autem in ipso proelio non conparuit. Aseanius vero postea Mezentium interemit.' 13. Macrobius Sat. iii. 5, 10 p. 380 Ian. ' Adeo autem (Ver- gilius) omnem pietatem in sacrificiis quae diis exbibenda sunt posuit, ut propter contrariam causam Mezentium voeayerit con- temptorem deorum. . . . Sed veram buius contumacissimi nominis causam in primo libro originum Catonis diligens lector inveniet. Ait enim Mezentium Rutulis imperasse ut sibi obferrent quas diis primitias obferebant. Et Latinos omnes similis imperii metu ita vovisse : " lupiter, si tibi magis cordi est nos ea tibi dare potius quam Mezentio, uti nos victores facias." ' 13*. Servius ad Verg. Aen. i. 269, At puer Aseanius... triginta magnos volvendis mensibus orbes explebit] ' Triginta quod xxx tantum annos regnavit^ vel quod Cato ait xxx annis expletis eum Albam condidisse.' 16*. Macrobius Sat. i. 10, 16, p. 78 Ian. 'Cato ait Laren- tiam meretrieio quaestu locupletatam post excessum suum populo Romano agros f Turacem Semurium f Lintirium et f Solinium reliquisse, et ideo sepulcri magnificentia et annuae parentationis honore dignatam.' 18*. Servius ad Verg. Aen. v. 755, Urbem designat aratro.] ' Quem Cato in originibus dieit morem fuisse. Conditores enim civitatis taurum in dextram, vaccam intrinsecus iungebant et ORIGINIBUS. 339 incincti ritu Gabino, id est togae parte caput velati parte suc- cincti, tenebant stivam incurvam, ut glebae omnes intrinsecus caderent, et ita suleo ducto loca murorum designabant, aratrum suspendentes circa loca portarum.' Ex LiBEO II. a. Pleraque Gallia duas res industriosissime persequitur, rem militarem et argute loqui. (Charis. ii. p. i8i P.) 31. Lucum Dianium in nemore Aricino Egerius Laevius Tuseulanus dedicavit dictator Latinus, hi populi communiter, Tuseulanus, Aricinus, Lanuvinus, Laurens, Coranus, Tiburtis, Pometinus, Ardeatis Rutulus. (Priscian, iv. p. 639, vii. p. 761 P.) Ex LiBEO IV. I. Non lubet scribere, quod in tabula apud pontificem maxi- mum est, quotiens annona cara, quotiens lunae aut solis lumine caligo aut quid obstiterit. (Gell. ii. a8, 6, ita Hertz; lumini ceteri.) 7. Gellius iii. 7, i. ' Pulcrum, dii boni, facinus Graecarumque facundiarum magniloquentia condignum M. Cato libris originum de Q. Caedicio tribune militum scriptum reliquit. Id profecto est ad banc ferme sententiam. Imperator Poenus in terra Sieilia bello Kartbaginiensi primo obviam Romano exercitu progreditur, eolleis loeosque idoneos prior oceupat. Milites Romani, uti res nata est, in locum insinuant fraudi et perniciei obnoxium. Tri- bunus ad consulem venit, ostendit exitium de loei importunitate et hostium circumstantia maturum. Censeo, inquit, si rem servare vis, faciundum, ut quadringentos aliquos milites ad verrucam illam (sic enim Cato locum editum asperumque ap- pellat) ire iubeas, eamque uti oecupent imperes borterisque. Hostes profecto, ubi id viderint, fortissimus quisque et promp- tissimus ad occursandum pugnandumque in eos praevertentur, UDoque illo negotio sese alligabunt, atque illi omnes quadringenti proeul dubio obtruncabuntur. Tunc interea occupatis in ea caede hostibus tempus exercitus ex hoc loco educendi habebis. Alia nisi haec salutis via nulla est. Consul tribune respondit, consilium quidem istud aeque providens sibi viderier. [Madvig. adv. 2, J). 593, c. q.fidele istud atque providens, e.q.s.) Sed istos, inquit, milites quadringentos ad eum locum in hostium cuneos quisnam erit qui ducat? Si alium, inquit tribunus, neminem z 3 340 EX M. POKCII CATONIS reperis, me licet ad hoc periculum utare ; ego banc tibi et rei publicae animam do. Consul tribune gratias laudesque agit. Tribunus et quadringenti ad moriendum proficiscuntur. Hostes eorum audaciam demirantur, quorsum ire pergant, in expeetando sunt. Sed ubi apparuit ad earn verrucam occupandam iter intendere, mittit adversum illos imperator Karthaginiensis pedi- tatum equitatumque, quos in exercitu viros habuit strenuissimos. Romani milites cireumveniunturj circumventi repugnant, fit proelium diu anceps ; tandem superat multitudo. Quadringenti omnes cum uno periossi gladiis aut missilibus operti cadunt. Consul interim, dum ibi pugnatur, se in locos tutos atque editos subducit. Sed quod illi tribuno, duci militum quadringentorum, divinitus in eo proelio usus venit, non iam nostris sed ipsius Catonis verbis subiecimus.' Dii immortales tribuno militum fortunam ex virtute eius dedere. Nam ita evenit, cum saueius multifariam ibi factus esset, tamen vulnus capiti nullum evenit, eumque inter mortuos defetigatum vulneribus atque quod sanguen eis defluxerat cogno- vere, cum sustulere, isque convaluit, saepeque postilla operam rei publicae fortem atque strenuam perhibuit, illoque facto quod illos milites subduxit exercitum servavit. Sed idem benefactum quo in loco ponas nimium interest. Leonides Laco qui simile apud Thermopylas fecit, propter eius virtutes omnis Graecia gloriam atque gratiam praecipuam claritudinis inclitissimae deeoravere monumentis signis statuis elogiis historiis aliisque rebus ; gratissimum id eius factum babuere. At tribuno militum parva laus pro factis relicta, qui idem fecerat atque rem ser- vaverat. 8. Cicero de Senect. ao, 75- ' Legiones nostras, quod scripsi in originibus, in eum saepe locum profectas alacri animo et erecto, unde se numquam redituras arbitrarentur.' LiBEE VII. lo. Servius ad Verg. Aen. iii. 64, Caeruleis vittis.] ' Cato ait deposita veste purpurea feminas usas caerulea, cum lugerent.' 12*. Cic. Tusc. iv. 3. ' Gravissimus auctor in originibus dixit Cato morem apud maiores hunc epularum fuisse, ut deinceps qui accubarent canerent ad tibiam clarorum virorum laudes atque virtutes.' (Cp. Tusc. i. 2, 3, Brut. 19, 75.) OEATIONIBUS. 341 13*. Servius ad Verg. Aen. i. 726, Atria.] ' Ut supra diximus tangit morem Romanorum. Nam, ut ait Cato, et in atrio et duobus fereulis epulabantur antiqui.' § 3. ^« Orationiius. Be ^umptu Suo. lussi eaudicem proferri, ubi mea oratio scripta erat de ea re quod sponsionem feceram cum M. Cornelio. Tabulae prolatae. Maiorum benefaeta perlecta, delude quae ego pro re publica fecissem leguntur. Ubi id ui]'umque perlectum est, deinde seriptum erat in oratione ' numquam ego pecuniam neque meam neque sociorum per ambitionem dilargitus sum.' Attat noli noli scribere (peribere coni. Mommsen), inquam, istud, nolunt audire. Deinde recitavit ' numquam praefectos per sociorum vestrorum oppida inposivi, qui eorum bona, liberos diriperent.' Istud quoque dele, nolunt audire. Recita porro. 'Numquam ego praedam neque quod de hostibus captum asset, neque manubias inter paueulos amieos meos divisi, ut illis eriperem qui cepissent.' Istuc quoque dele, nihil minus volunt dici ; non opus est recitato. ' Numquam ego evectionem datavi, quo amici mei per symbolos pecunias magnas caperent.' Perge istuc quoque uti cum maxime delere. ' Numquam ego argentum pro vino congiario inter apparitores atque amieos meos disdidi, neque eos malo publico divites feci.' Enim vero usque istuc ad lignum dele. Videsis, quo loco res publica siet, uti {Haupt. ubi) quod rei publicae bene fecissem, unde gratiam capiebam, nunc idem illud memorare non audeo, ne invidiae siet. Ita inductum est male facere inpoene, bene facere non inpoene licere. (Fronto, Epist. ad Antonin. i. a, p. 99 Naber.) Be Suis Firtutibus contra [_£.'] Thermum. I. Ego iam a prineipio in parsimonia atque in duritia atque industria omnem adulescentiam meam abstinui, agro colendo, saxis Sabinis, silicibus repastinandis atque conserendis. (Fest. p. 281.) a. Quid mibi fieret, si non ego stipendia omnia ordinarius meruissem semper. (Fest. p. 1 85.) 3. M. Fulvio consuli legatus sum in Aetoliam. Propterea quod ex Aetolia. conplures venerant, Aetolos pacem velle ; de ea re oratores Romam profectos. (Fest. p. i8a.) 342 EX M. POROII OATONIS RELIQUIIS. 4. AHud est properare, aliud festinare. Qui unum quieqmd mature transigit, is properat ; qui multa simul incipit neque per- ficitj is festinat. Ego unum quicquid quod adortus eram transi- gebam. (Gell. xvi. 14.) Si se M. Caelius Trib. pi. apjiellasset. I. Numquam taeet quem morbus tenet loquendi, tamqua^p veternosum bibendi atque dormiendi. Quod si non eoveniatis, cum eonvocari iubet, ita cupidus orationis conducat qui auscul- tet. Itaque auditis, non auscultatis, tamquam pharmacopolim. Nam eius verba audiuntur, verum se nemo committit [eil si aeger est. (Gell. i. 15, 8.) 3. Frusto panis conduci potest, vel uti taceat vel ntj lo- quatur. (Ibid. 10.) 3. In eoloniam me Hercules scribere nolim, si trium yirum sim, spatiatorem atque fescenninum. (Pest. p. 344.) 4. Descendit de cantherioj inde statieulos dare, ridiqplaria fundere. (Maerob. iii. 14, 9.) 5. Praeterea cantat, ubi collibuit, interdum Graecos versus agit, iocos dicit, voces demutat, statieulos dat. (Ibid.) 6. Quid ego cum illo dissertem amplius, quem ego denique credo in pompa vectitatum iri ludis pro citeria atque cum epecta- toribus sermocinaturum. (Fest. Ep. p. 59.) 7. Si em percussij saepe ineolumis abii. Praeterea pro acapulis atque aerario multum rei publicae profui. (Fest. p. 234.) § 4. Ad Marcum Filium. I. Dicam de istis Graecis sue loco, Marce fili, quid Athenia exquisitum habeam, et quod bonum sit illorum literas inspicere, non perdiscere. Vincam nequissimum et indocile (inoetile ceni. lorclan) esse genus illorum. Et hoc puta vatem dixisse, quandoque ista gens suas literas dabit, omnia conrumpet, turn etiam magis, si medicos suos hue mittet. lurarunt inter se barbaros necare omnis medicina, sed hoc ipsum mercede facient, ut fides iis sit et facile disperdant. Nos quoque dictitant barbaros et spurcius nos quam alios Opicow (Opicos codd.) appellatione foedant. Interdixi tibi de medicis. (Plin. N. H. xxix. 7, 14 sq,) HISTOEICORUM FEAGMENTA QUAEDAM. 843 § 5- Carmen de Morihus. I. Avaritiam omnia vitia habere putabant. SumptuosuSj cupidus, elegans, viwosus, incitus qui habebatur, is laudabatur. (Gell. xi. 2. Ita Madvig. adv. 2. p. 6oi ; codd. vitiosuSj inritus.) a. Vestiri in foro boneste mos erat, domi quod satis erat. Equos carius quam coquos emebant. Poeticae artis bonos non erat. Siquis in ea re studebat aut sese ad convivia adplicabat, grassator vocabatur. (Ibid.) 3- Nam vita humana prope uti ferrum est. Si exerceas^ con- teritur ; si non exereeas, tamen rubigo interficit. Item homines exercendo videmus conteri; si nihil exereeas, inertia atque tor- pedo plus detrinienti facit quam exercitio. (Ibid.) Cap. II. — HisTOEicoKUM Fbagmenta Quaedam [Numeri sunt editionis Hermanni Peter.] § I. Bx L. Cassii Heminae Annalibus. Lib. IV. 37. Plin. N. H.xiii. 84. Cassius Hemina, vetustissimus auctor annalium, quarto eorum libro prodidit, Cn. Terentium scribam agrum suum in laniculo repastinantem effodisse arcam, in qua Numa^ qui Romae regnavit, situs fuisset. In eadem libros eius repertos P. Cornelio L. filio Cethego, M. Baebio M. iilio Tam- philo COS., ad quos a regno Numae coUiguntur anni dxxxv ; hos fuisse e charta, maiore etiamnum miraculo, quod infossi du- raverint. Quapropter in re tanta ipsius Heminae verba ponam : ' Mirabantur ali, quomodo illi libri durare possent. Ille ita ra- tionem reddebat: lapidem fuisse quadratum circiter in media area evinetum candelis quoquo versus. In eo lapide insuper libros insitos fuisse, propterea arbitrarier non conputuisse. Et libros citrates faisse, propterea arbitrarier tineas non tetigisse. In iis libris scripta erant philosophiae Pythagoricae.^..Eosque cpnbustos a Q. PetiUo praetore, quia philosophiae scripta essent. Inter omnis vero convenit, Sibyllam ad Tarquinium Su- perbum tris libros adtulisse, ex quibus sint duo cremati ab ipsa, tertius cum Capitolio Sullanis temporibus. 344 HISTORICOEUM FRAGMENTA QUAEDAM. § a. JEx Fabii Pictoris lure Pontificio. Lib. I. I. Gell. i. 12, 14. In libro primo Fabii Pictoris, quae verba pontificem maximum dieere oporteat, cum virginem capiat, scrip- tum est. Ea verba haec sunt : Sacerdotem Vestalem, quae sacra faciat, quae ius siet sacerdotem Vestalem facere pro populo Romano Quiritibus, uti quae optima lege fait, ita te, Amata, capio. 3. Gell. X. 15. Caerimoniae impositae flamini Diali multae, item castus multiplices, quos in libris, qui de saeerdotibus pu- blicis conpositi sunt, item in Fabii Pictoris librorum prime scriptos legimus, unde haec ferme sunt, quae commeminimus : Equo Dialem flaminem vehi religio est, et classem procinctam extra pomoerium, id est exercitum ai-matum, videre. Idcirco rarenter flam en Dialis creatus consul est, cum bella consulibus mandabantur. Item iurare Dialem fas numquam est. Item annulo uti nisi pervio cassoque fas non est. Ignem e flaminia, id est flaminis Dialis domo, nisi sacrum efferri ius non est. Vinctum, si aedes eius introierit, solvi necessum est et vincala per impluvium in tegulas subduci atque inde foras in viam de- mitti. Nodum in apice neque in cinctu neque alia in parte ullum habet. Si quis ad verberandum ducatur, si ad pedes eius supplex procubuerit, eo die verberari piaculum est. Capillum Dialis nisi qui liber homo est, non detonset. Capram et earnem incoctam et edenim et fabam neque tangere Diali mos est neque nomiiiare. Propagines e vitibus altius praetentas non succidet. Pedes leeti, in quo cubat, luto tenui circumlitos esse oportet et de eo lecto trinoctium continuum non decubat neque in eo lecto cubare ueque alium fas eit neque .... apud eius- lecti fulcrum capsulam esse cum strue atque ferto oportet. Unguium Dialis et capilli segmina subter arborem felicem terra operiuutur. DiaHs eotidie feriatus est. Sine apice sub dfvo esse licitum non est. (Sub tecto uti liceret, non pridem a pontificibus constitutum Masurius Sabinus scribsit et alia quaedam remissa gratiaque aliquot caeri- mouiarum facta dicitur.) Farinam fermento iubutam adtingere ei fas non est. Tunica intima, nisi in loeis tectis, non exuit se, ne sub caelo, tamquam sub oculis lovis, nudus sit. Super PICTOE, PISO, TUDITANUS. 345 flaminem Dialem in convivio, nisi rex sacrificuluSj haut quisquam alius accumbit. Uxorem si amisit, flaminio decedit. Matri- monium flaminis nisi morte dirimi ius non est. Locum, in quo bustum est, numquam ingreditur, mortuum numquam attingit ; funus tamen exequi non est religio. Eaedem ferme caerimoniae smit flaminicae ... flaminicas Dialis seorsum aiunt observitare, veluti est : quod venenato operitur, et quod in rica surculum de arbore felici habet, et quod scalas, nisi quae Graecae appellantur^ ascendere ei plus tribus gradibus religiosum est, atque etiam, cum it ad Argeos, quod neque comit caput neque capillum depectit. 3*. Serv. ad Verg. Georg. i. a i . Fabius Pictor hos deos enum- erat, quos invocat flamen, sacrum Cereale faciens Telluri et Cereri : Vervactorem, Reparatorem, Inporcitorem, Insitorem, Obaratorem, Oecatorem, Sarritorem, Subruncinatorem, Messo- rem, Conveetorem, Conditorem, Promitorem. § 3. Ex L. Calpurnii Pisonis Annalibus. (TV. pi. T. c. 605= 149.) Lib. VI. 33*. Plin. xviii. 41 . C. Furius Cresimus e servitute liberatus cum in parvo admodum agello largiores multo fructus perciperet quam ex amplissimis vicinitas, in invidia magna eratj ceu fruges alienas perliceret veneficiis. Quam ob rem a Sp. Albino curuli aedile die dicta metuens damnationem, cum in suffragium tribus oporteret ire, instrumentum rusticum omne in forum attulit et adduxit familiam suam validam atque, ut ait Piso, bene euratam ac vestitam, ferramenta egregie facta, graves ligones, vomeres ponderosos, boves saturos. Postea dixit : Venefieia mea, Quirites, baee sunt, nee possum vobis ostendere aut in forum addueere lucubrationes meas vigiliasque et sudores. Omnium sententiis absolutus itaque est. § 4. Ex C. Sempronii Tuditaui Annalibus. {Cos. v.c. 625=139.) 5. Gell. N. Att. vii. (vi.) 4, i. Quod satis celebre est de Atilio Regulo, id nuperrime legimus in Tuditani libris: Regulum captum ad ea, quae in senatu Bomae dixit suadens, ne captivi cum Carthaginiensibus permutarentur, id quoque addidisse, ve- nenum sibi Carthaginienses dedisse, non praesentarium, sed eius 346 HISTOEICOEUM FRAGMENTA QUAEDAM. modi quod mortem in diem proferret, eo consilio, ut viveret quidem tantisper quoad fieret permutatio, post autem grassante sensim veneno contabesceret. Eundem Regulum Tubero in historiis redisse Carthaginem novisque exemplorum modis ex- cruciatum a Poenis dicit....Tuditaiius autem somno diu pro- hibitum atque ita vita privatum refert, idque ubi Romae cogni- tum est, nobilissimos Poenorum captivos liberis Reguli a senatu deditos et ab his in armario muricibus praefixo destitutos eadem- que insomnia cruciatos interisse. § 5. Ex L. Coelii Antipairi Belli Punici alterius historia. {Historias edidit post C. Gracchi mortem v. c. 633 = 141.) Lib. I. II*. Cicer. de Div. i. 34, 49. Hoe item in Sileni, quern Coelius sequitur, Graeea historia est; is autem diligentissime res Hannibalis persecutus est : Hannibalem, cum cepisset Sagun- tum, visum esse in somnis a love in deorum concilium vocari.... Quo cum venisset, lovem imperavisse, ut Italiae bellum inferret, ducemque ei unum e concilio datum, quo ilium utentem cum exercitu progredi coepisse. Tum ei dueem ilium praecepisse, ne respiceret, ilium autem id diutius facere non potuisse elatum- que cupiditate respexisse : tum visam beluam vastam et imma- nem, circumplicatam serpentibus^ quacunque incederet omnia arbusta^ virgulta, tecta pervertere. Et eum admiratum quaesisse de deo, quodnam illud esset tale monstrum : et deum respon- disse, vastitatem esse Italiae, praecepisseque ut pergeret protinus. Quid retro atque a tergo fieret, ne laboraret. 20*. Cicer. de Div. i. 35, 77. Quid? Bello Punico secundo nonne C. Plaminius consul iterum neglexit signa rerum futura- ru'm magna cum clade rei publicae ? qui exercitu lustrato cum Arretium versus signa movisset et contra Hannibalem legiones duceretj et ipse et equus eius ante signum lovis Statoris sine causa repente concidit, nee eam rem habuit religioni, obiecto signo, ut peritis videbatur, ne committeret proelium. Idem cum tripudio auspicaretur, pullarius diem proelii committendi difFerebat. Tum Flaminius ex eo quaesivit, si ne postea quidem puUi pascerentur, quid faciendum censeret. Cum ille quiescen- dum respondisset, Flaminius : ' Praeclara vero auspicia, si esu- ANTIPATER, ASELLIO. 347 rientibus puUis res geri poterit, saturis nihil geretur.' Itaque signa convelli et se sequi iussit. Quo tempore cum signifer primi astati signum non posset movere loco, nee quicquam pro- ficeretur, plures cum aecederent, Flaminius re nuntiata sue more neglexit. Itaque tribus iis horis concisus exercitus atque ipse interfectus est. Magnum illud etiam quod addidit Coelius, eo tempore ipso, cum hoc calamifcosum proelium fieret, tantos terrae motus in Liguribus, Gallia eompluribusque insulis totaque in Italia factos esse, ut multa oppida conruerint, multis loeis labes faetae sint, terraeque desiderint fluminaque in contrarias partes fluxerint atque in amnes mare influxerit. § 6. Ux Sempronii Asellionis rebus gestis. {Videtur scripsisse inter annos v. c. 664-674=90-80.) Lib. I. I. Gell. V. 18, 7. Cum vero non per annos sed per dies singulos res gestae scribuntur, ea historia Graeco vocabulo e(/)jjjiiepis dicitur, cuius Latinum interpretamentum scriptum est in libro Semproni Asellionis primo, ex quo libro plura verba ascripsimus, ut simul ibidem, quid ipse inter res gestas et annales esse dix- erit, ostenderemus : Verum inter eos, inquit, qui annales relin- quere voluissent, et eosj qui res gestas a Romanis perscribere conati essent, omnium rerum hoc interfuit : annales libri tantum modo quod factum, quoque anno gestum sit^ ea demonstrabant ita, quasi qui diarium scribunt, quam Graeci e^irjuepCba vocant. Nobis non modo satis esse video, quod factum asset, id pro- nuntiare, sed etiam, quo consilio quaque ratione gesta essent, demonstrare. 2. Paulo post idem Asellio in eodem libro : Nam neque alacriores ad rem p. defendundam neque segniores ad rem perperam faciundam annales libri commovere quicquam possunt. Scribere autem bellum inifcum quo consule et quo confectum sit et quis triumphans introierit ex eo bello, quaeque in bello gesta sint non praedicare, aut interea quid senatus decreverit aut quae lex rogatione lata sit, neque quibus consiliis ea gesta sint iterare : id fabulas pueris est narrare, non historias scribere. 348 HISTORICOEUM FEAGMENTA QUAEDAM. § 7. Hx Q. Claudii Quadrigarii Annalibus. [Scripsit iisdemfere temporibus.) Lib. I. 10. Gell. ix. 13, 4 sqq. (cp. Liv. vii. 9, 6). Quis hostis [Mania Torquaii] et quid genus, quam formidandae vastitatis et quantum insolens provocator et cuimodi fuerit pugna decertatum, Q.. Claudius primo annalium purissime atque inlustrissime sim- plicique et incompta orationis antiquae suavitate deseripsit. — Verba Q. Claudi, quibus pugna ista depicta est, adseripsi : Cum interim' Gallus quidam nudus praeter scutum et gladios duo torque atque armillis decoratus proeessit, qui et viribus et mag- nitudine et adulescentia simulque virtute ceteris antistabat. Is maxime proelio commoto atque utrisque summo studio pugnan- tibus manibus significare coepit utrisque, quiescerent. Pugnae facta pausa est. Extemplo silentio facto cum voce maxima con- clamat, si quis secum depugnare vellet, uti prodiret. Nemo audebat propter magnitudinem atque inmanitatem facies. Deinde Gallus inridere coepit atque linguam exertare. Id subito per- dolitum est euidam Tito ManHo, summo genere gnato, tantum flagitium civitati adciderCj e tauto exercitu neminem prodire. Is, ut dico, processit neque passus est virtutem Romanam ab Gallo turpiter spoliari. Scuto pedestri et gladio Hispanico cinctus contra Galium constitit. Metu magno ea congressio in ipso ponti utroque exercitu inspectante facta est. Ita, ut ante dixi, constiterunt : Gallus sua disciplina scuto proiecto cunctabundus, Manlius animo magis quam arte confisus, scuto scutum percussit atque statum Galli conturbavit. Dum se Gallus iterum eodem pacto constituere studet^ Manlius iterum scuto scutum percutit atque de loco hominem iterum deiecit; 80 pacto ei sub Gallicum gladium successit, ne Gallus impetum in ictu haberet, atque Hispanico pectus hausit, deinde continue bumerum dextrum eodem congressu incidit neque recessit us- quam, donee subvertit. Ubi eum subvertit, caput praecidit, torquem detraxit eamque sanguinulentam sibi in collum imponit. Quo ex facto ipse posterique eius Torquati sunt cognominati. la**. Gell. N. Att. ix. 11 (cp. Liv. vii. 25, 26). De Maximo Valerio, qui Corvinus appellatus est ob auxilium propugnatio- CLAUDIUS QUADKIGAKIUS. 349 nemque corvi alitis, haut quisquam est nobilium scriptorum, qui seeus dixerit. Ea res prorsus miranda sic profecto est in libris annalibus memorata : Aduleseens tali genera editus, L. Furio Claudio Appio con- Bulibus, fit tribunus militaris. Atque in eo tempore copiae Gal- lorum ingentes agruni Pomptinum insederant, instruebanturque acies a consulibus de vi ae multitudine hostiiim satis agentibus. Dux mterea Gallorum, vasta et ardua proceritate armisque auro praefulgentibus, grandia ingrediens et manu telum reciproeans ineedebat, perque eontemptum et superbiam circumspiciens de- spieiensque omnia venire iubet et eongredi, si quis pugnare se- cum ex omni Romano exercitu auderet. Turn Valerius tribunus, ceteris inter metum pudoremque ambiguis, impetrato prius a consulibus, ut in Galium, tarn inaniter adrogantem, pugnare sese permitterent, progreditur intrepide modesteque obviam ; et cou- grediuntur et consistunt et conserebantur iam manus. Atque ibi vis quaedam divina fit : corvus repente inprovisus advolat et super galeam tribuni insistit atque inde in adversarii os atque oculos pugnare incipit ; insilibat, obturbabat et unguibus manum laniabat et prospectum alis arcebat atque, ubi satis saevierat, revolabat in galeam tribuni. Sic tribunus spectante utroque exercitu et sua virtute nixus et opera alitis propugnatus ducem hostium ferocissimum vicit interfecitque atque ob banc eausam cognomen habuit Corvinus, Id factum est annis quadringentis quinque post Rbmam eonditam. Lib. III. 40. Gell. iii. 8. Cum Pyrrus rex in terra Italia esset et unam atque alteram pugnas prospere pugnasset satisque agerent Romani et pler.aque Italia ad regem descivisset, turn Ambra- ciensis quispiam Timochares, regis Pyrri amicus, ad C. Fabricium consulem furtim venit ac praemium petivit et, si de praemio conveniret, promisit regem venenis necare ; idque facile esse factu dixitj quoniam filius suus pocula in conAdvio regi minis- traret. Earn rem Pabricius ad senatum scripsit. Senatus ad regem legates misit mandavitque, ut de Timoehare nihil pro- derent sed monerent, uti rex circumspectius ageret atque a proxi- morum insidiis salutem tutaretur. Hoc ita, uti diximus^ in Valeri Antiatis historia scriptum est. Quadrigarius autem in 350 HISTORICOEUM FRAGMENTA QUAEDAM. libro tertio non Timocharem sed Niciam adisse ad consulem scripsit, neque legates a senatu missos sed a consulibus, et Pyrrum populo Romano laudes atque gratias scripsisse capti- vosque omnes, quos turn habuit, vestivisse et reddidisse. 41. Consules turn fuerunt C. Fabricius et Q. Aemilius. Literas, quas ad regem Pyrrum super ea causa miserunt, Claudius Quad- rigarius scripsit fuisse hoc exemplo : ' Consules Romani salutem dicunt Pyrro regi. !Nos pro tuis iniuriis continuis animo tenus eommoti inimi- citer tecum bellare studemus. Sed communis exempli et fidei ergo visum, ut te salvum velimus, ut esset quem armis vineere possemus. Ad nos venit Nicias, familiaris tuus, qui sibi prae- mium a nobis peteret, si te clam interfecisset. Id nos negavimus velle, neve ob earn rem quicquam commodi expectaret, et simul visum est, ut te certiorem faceremus, ne quid eius modi, si ac- cidisset, nostro consilio civitates putarent factum, et, quod nobis non placet, pretio aut praemio aut dolis pugnare. Tu nisi caves, iacebis/ § 8. Bx Valerii Antiatis Annalihus. Lib. II. 6. Arnob. v. i. In secundo Antiatis libro, ne quis forte nos aestimet concinnare per calumnias crimina, talis proscripta est fabula : Numam ilium regem, cum procurandi fulminis scientiara non haberet, essetque illi cupido noscendi, Egeriae monitu castos duodecim iuvenes apud aquam concelasse cum vinculis, ut, cum Faunus et Martins Picus ad id locorum venissent haustum — nam illis aquandi solemne iter hue fuit — invaderent, constringerent, conligarent. Sed quo res fieri expeditius posset, regem pocula non parvi numeri vino mulsoque complesse circaque accessus fontis insidiosam Venturis opposuisse fallaciam. Illos more de solito bibendi adpetitione correptos ad hospitia nota venisse. Sed cum liquoribus odoratis offendissent fragrantia pocula, vetus- tioribus anteposuisse res novas, invasisse aviditer, dulcedine potionis captos hausisse plus nimio, obdormivisse factos graves. Turn bis senos incubuisse sopitis, iniecisse madidatis vincula, expergitosque illos statim perdocuisse regem, quibus ad terras modis luppiter posset et sacrificiis elici ; et accepta regem scientia rem in Aventino fecisse divinam, elexisse ad terras lovem, ab OEATOEUM FRAGMENTA. 351 eoque quaesisse ritum {fortasse rectum) procurationis morem. lovem diu contatum ' expiabis ' dixe ' capite fulgurita.' Eegem respondisse 'caepitio.' lovem rursus ' humano.' Rettulisse regem ' sed capillo.' Deum contra 'animali.' ' Maena' subieeisse Pom- pilium. Tunc ambiguis lovem propositionibus captum extulisse banc vocem : 'Decepisti me Numa; nam ego hiunanis eapitibus procurari constitueram fulgurita^ tu maena, capillo, caepitio. Quoniam me tamen tua circumvenit astutia, quem voluisti, babeto morem et his rebus, quas pactus es, procurationem semper suscipies fulguritormn.' Cap. III. — Oratorum Fragmenta. § I. L. AEMILIVS PAVLLVS MACEDONICVS. V.C. 538-594 = A.C. 238-160. Oratio de Rebus a se gestis ad populum, paucis diebuspost triumphum. v.c. 587 = a.c. 167. Cum in maximo proventu felicitatis nostrae, Quirites, timerem nequid mali fortuna moliretur, lovem optimum maximum luno- nemque reginam et Minervam precatus sumj ut, si quid adversi populo Romano inmineret, totum in meam domum converteretur. Quapropter bene habet ; annuendo enim votis meis id egerunt, ut vos potius meo casu doleatis quam ego vestro ingemiseerem. (Val. Max. v. 10, ed. Halm.) § 2. 0. TITIVS. Oratio pro Lege Fannia, dicta v.c. 593 = a.c. 161. Ludunt alea studiose, delibuti unguentis, scortis stipati. Ubi horae decern sunt, iubent puerum voeari, ut comitium eat per- contatum, quid in foro gestum sit, qui suaserint, qui dissua- serint, quot tribus iusserint, quot vetuerint ; inde ad comitium vadunt, ne litem suam faciant. Dum eunt nulla est in angi- porto amphora quam non impleant, quippe qui vesicam plenam vini habeant. Veniunt in comitium tristes, iubent dicere ; quo- rum negotium est narrant^ iudex testes poscit^ ipsus it minetum. 352 ORATORUM FRAGMENTA. Ubi redit, ait se omnia audivisse, tabulas poscit : literas inspicit, vix prae vino sustinet palpebras. Eunt in consilium ; ibi haec oratio : ' Quid mihi negotii est cum istis nugatoribus ? quam (quin coni. MacUig) potius potamus mulsum mixtum vino graeco, edimus turdum pinguem bonumque piscem, lupum germanum, qui inter duos pontes captus fuit.' (Macrob. Sat. iii. i6, 15.) § 3. Q. CAECILIVS METELLVS MACEDONICVS. Natus v.c. 566 = 188, censor v.c. 614 = 140. Oratio de Prole augenda in eensura. (a.) Si sine uxore possemus, Quirites, [esse], oranes ea molestia careremus : sed quoniam ita natura, tradidit ut nee cum illis satis commode, nee sine illis ullo modo vivi possit, saluti per- petuae potius quam brevi voluptati consulendum. {b.) Di inmortales plurimum possunt, sed non plus velle nobis debent quam parentes. At parentes, si pergunt liberi errare, bonis exheredant. Quid ergo nos a diis inmortalibus diutius exspee- tamus, nisi malis rationibus finem faeiamus ? Isdem deos pro- pitios esse aequum est, qui sibi adversarii non sunt. Di inmor- tales virtutem adprobare non adhibere debent. (Gell. i. 6, qui Metello Numidico tribuit.) § 4. P. SCIPIO AEMILIANVS APRICANVS MINOR. v.c. 569-625 = A.C. 185-129. (i.) Oratio pro se c. Ti. Claudium Asellmn tr. pi. de multa ad populum, liahita v.c. 615 = 139. Omnia mala probra flagitia quae homines faeiunt, in duabus rebus sunt, malitia atque nequitia. Utrum defendis malitiara an nequitiam an utrumque simul ? Si nequitiam defendere vis, licet : sed tu in uno scorto maiorem pecuniam absumsisti, quam quanti omne instrumentum fundi Sabini in censum dedicavisti. Si hoe ita est, qui spondet mille nummum ? Sed tu plus tertia parte pecuniae paternae perdidisti atque absumsisti in flagitiis. Si hoc ita est, qui spondet mille mummum ? Non vis nequitiam. Age malitiam saltern defendas. Sed tu verbis conceptis coniura- METELLUS, SCIPIO, LAELlUS, 0. GEACCHUS. 353 visti sciens sciente animo tuo. Si hoe ita est, qui spondet mille nummum? (Gell. vi. (vii.) ii, 9.) (a.) Oratio contra Legem ludiciariam Tib. Gracchi, v.c. 621 = 133. Docentur praestigias inhonestas : eum cinaedulis, et sambuca psalterioque eunt in ludum histrionum. Discunt cantare quae maiores nostri ingenuis probro dueier voluerunt. Eunt, inquam, in ludum saltatorium inter cinaedos virgines puerique ingenui. Haee eum mihi quisquam narrabat, non poteram animum indu- cere ea liberos sues homines nobiles docere. Sed cum ductus sum in ludum saltatorium plus medius fidius in eo ludo vidi pueris virgiriibusque quinquaginta {al. quingentis) ; in his unumj quod me reipublicae maxime misertum est, puerum buUatum, petitoris filium non minorem annis duodecimo cum crotalis sal- tare^ quam saltationem inpudieus servulus honeste saltare non posset. (Macrob. Sat. iii. 14, 6). (3.) Bismasio Legis Papiriae, v.c. 623 = 131. Auctor de Viris lUustribus, 58. Ob res gestas superbus Gracehum iure eaesum videri respondit (Scipio) obstrepente populo, Taceant, inquit, quibus Italia noverca non mater est; et addidit : quos ego sub corona vendidi. § 5. C. LAELIVS SAPIENS. Cos. v.c. 614 = 140. Laudatio P. Scipionis Aemiliani Q. Fabio Maximo scripta, A. c. 139. Quiapropter neque tanta diis inmortalibus gratia haberi possit, quanta habenda est, quod is cum illo animo atque ingenio hac civitate potissimum natus est, neque ita moleste atque aegre ferri quam ferundum est, quum eo morbo mortem obiit et in eodem tempore periit, quum et vobis et omnibus, qui banc rempublicam salvam volunt, maxime vivo opus est, Quirites. (Sehol. Bobiensia in Cic. pro Milone, p. 383, ed. Orell.) § 6. C. SEMPRONIVS GRACCHVS. v.c. 600-633 = A. C. I54-I2I. (i.) Pro Lege Papiria, v.c. 633=131. (a.) Pessimi Tiberium, fratrem meum optimum, interfecerunt : em, videte, quam par pari sint! (Charis. p. 143.) A a 354 ORATORUM FRAGMENTA. {h.) Qui sapientem eum faeiet ? Qui et vobis et reipublicae et sibi communiter prospiciatj non qui pro suilla bumanam trucidet. (Cbaris. p. ii6, pro syllabumanem cod.; emendavit H. Nettleshi^.) (a.) Apud Censores, y. c. 630=134. (a;) Abesse non potest, quin eiusdem hominis sit probos im- probarOj qui improbos probet. (Cic. Orator, 70.) {b.) Versatus sum in provincia, quomodo ex usu vestro ex- istimabam esse^ non quomodo ambitioni meae conducere arbi- trabar. Nulla apud me fuit popina^ neque pueri eximia facie stabant, et in convivio liberi Testri modestius erant, quam apud principia .... Ita versatus sum in provincia, uti nemo posset vere dieere, assem aut eo plus in muneribus me accepisse, aut mea opera quemquam sumptum fecisse. Biennium fui in pro- vincia. Si ulla meretrix domum meam introivit aut cuiusquam servulus propter me sollicitatus est, omnium nationum postre- missimum nequissimumque existimatote. Cum a servis eorum tarn caste me habuerim, inde poteritis considerare, quomodo me putetis cum liberis vestris vixisse Itaque, Quirites, cum Romam profectus sum^ zonasj quas plenas argenti extuli, eas ex provincia inanes retuli. Alii vini amphoras, quas plenas tule- runt, eas argento repletas domum reportaverunt. (Gell. xv. la.) (3.) Be Legiius a se promulgatis, v. c. 631 = 123. {a.) Si vellem apud vos verba faeere et a vobis postulare, cum genere summo ortus essem et cum fratrem propter vos ami- sissem^ nee quisquam de P. Africani et Tiberi Gracchi familia nisi ego et puer restaremus, ut pateremini hoc tempore me quiescere, ne a stirpe genus nostrum interiret, et uti aliqua propago generis nostri reliqua esset: baud scio an lubentibus a vobis impetrassem. (Sehol. Bobiensia in Cic. Orationes, p. ^6$, ed. OreU.) {b.) Nuper Teanum Sidicinum consul venit^ uxor eius dixit se in balneis virilibus lavari velle. Quaestori Sidicino a M. Mario datum est negotium uti balneis exigerentur qui lavabantur. Uxor renuntiat viro, parum cito sibi balneas traditas esse et parum lautas fuisse. Idcirco palus destitutus est in foro eoque adductus suae civitatis nobilissimus homo M. Marius. Vesti- C. GRACCHUS. 355 menta detracta sunt, virgis caesus est. Caleni ubi id audierunt edixerunt, ne quis in balneis lavisse vellet cum magistratus Romanus ibi esset. Ferentini ob eandem causam praetor noster quaestores arripi iussit ; alter se de muro deiecit, alter prensus et virgis caesus est. (Gall. x. 3.) (c.) Quanta libido quantaque intemperantia sit hominum adule- scentium, unum exemplum vobis ostendam. His annis paucis ex [S.c. in] Asia[m] missus est, qui per id tempus magistratum non ceperat, homo adulescens pro legato. Is in lectica ferebatur. Ei obviam bubulcus de plebe Venusina venitj et per iocum, cum ignoraret qui ferretur, rogavit num mortuum ferrent. Ubi id audivit, lecticam iussit deponi, struppis, quibus lectica deligata erat, usque adeo verberari iussit, dum animam efflavit. (Ibidem.) (4.) In P. Pqpilium Laenatem, v. c. 631 = 133. Quae vos cupide per hosce annos adpetistis, atque voluistis, ea si temere repudiaritis, abesse non potest quin aut olim cupide adpetisse aut nunc temere repudiasse dicamini. (Gell. xi. 13.) (5.) De Beffe Mithridate, v. c. 631 = 133. Nam voSj Quirites, si velitis sapientia atque virtute uti, etsi quaeritis, neminem nostrum invenietis sine pretio hue prodire. Omnes nos, qui verba facimus, aliquid petimus, neque ullius rei causa quisquam ad vos prodit, nisi ut aliquid auferat. Ego ipse, qui apud vos verba facio, uti vectigalia vestra augeatis, quo faeilius vestra commoda et rempublicam administrare possitis, non gratis prodeo, verum peto a vobis non peeuniam, sed bonam existimationem atque honorem. Qui prodeunt dissuasuri, ne banc legem aecipiatis, petunt non honorem a vobis, verum a Nieomede peeuniam. Qui suadenti ut aecipiatis, hi quoque petunt non a vobis bonam existimationem, verum a Mithridate rei familiaris suae pretium et praemium. Qui autem ex eodem loco atque ordine tacent, hi vel aeerrimi sunt : nam ab omnibus pretium accipiunt et omnes fallunt. Vos, cum putatis, eos ab his rebus remotos esse, inpertitis bonam existimationem. Lega- tiones autem a regibus, cum putant eos sua causa reticere, sumptus atque pecunias maximas praebent, item uti in terra Graecia, quo in tempore Graeeus tragoedus gloriae sibi ducebat, A a 3 i^ 356 OEATOEUM FEAGMENTA. talentum magnum ob unam fabulam datum esse, homo eloquen- tissimus eivitatis suae, Demades, ei respondisse dicitur : ' Mirum tibi videtur, si tu loquendo talentum quaesisti ? Ego, ut tace- rem, decern talenta a rege accepi.' Idem nunc isti pretia maxima ob tacendum accipiunt. (Gell. xi. lo.) §7. L. LICmiVS CRASSVS. V. C. 614-663 = A. C. 140-91. Ad/verms L. Marcium Philipjmm, v. c. 663 = 91. Beploravit enim casum atque oriitatem senatus, cuius ordinis a consule, qui quasi parens bonus awt tutor fidelis esse deberet, tamquam ab aliquo nefario praedone diriperetur patrimonium digni- tatis, neque vero esse mirandum, si, cum suis consiliis rempublicam prqfligasset, consilium senatus a republica repudiaret. . . . An tu, cum omnem auctoritatem universi ordinis pro pignore putaris eamque in conspectu P. R. concideris, me his existimas pigno- ribus teneri? Non tibi ilia sunt caedenda, si L. Crassum vis coercere: haec tibi est excidenda lingua, qua vel evulsa spiritu ipso libidinem tuam libertas mea refutabit. (Cic. de Orat. iii. i.) . . . Ego te consulem putem, cum tu me non putes senatorem? (Quint, viil. 3, 89.) Cap. IV. — Ex M. Tbeentii Vareonis reliquiis. Natus est Reate, v. 0. 638 = a. c. 116; mortuus est prope nonagenarius v. c. 727= a. C. 27. Catalogus librorum Varronis, ex indicibus manuseriptis * et auctoribus quorum nomina subiciuntur. Videsis Ritschl, Rhein. Mus. vi. pp. 481-560, xii. pp. 147-154, TeuflFel, Gesch. der Rom. Litteratur, § 153, 154. *Pseudotragoediarum libri vi. *Poematum libri x. *Saturarum Menippearum cl. *Saturarum iv. De Rerum Natura (?). Quint, i. 4, 4, Lact. Div. Inst. ii. 1 2, 4. INDEX OPERUM M. VARRONIS. 357 *Oratioiium xxii. (Laudatio Porciae, Cic. ad Att. xiii. 48). *Suasionum iii, *AoyurTopiKSii> Ixxvi. {■='HpaK\u8eiov'i Cic. ad Att. xvi. II, 3.) *Legationum iii. *De Pompeio iii. *De Sua Vita iii. *Antiquitatu]n xli. (codd. xlv). ; cp. Aug. de Civ. Dei, vi. 3, infra p. 363. (Sc. rerum humanarum sxv. rerum divinarum xvi). *'E5rtTo/ij) Antiquitatum ix. *Annalium iii. *De Vita Populi Romani iv. De Gente Populi Romani iv. ; Arnob. Adv. Nat. v. 8. De Familiis Troianis libri plures ; Serv. ad Aen. v. 704. Aetia vel a'na, cp. Plut. airm 'PtaiiaiKa. *Eeruni Urbanarum iii. Tribuum liber; Varro, De L. L. v. 56. *De BibUothecis iii. *De Proprietate Scriptorum iii. De Poetis libri plures ; Gell. i. 24, 3. *De Poematis iii. *De Lectionibus iii. De Compositione Saturarum; Non. p. 67. *De Originibus Scenicis iii. *De Scenicis Actionibus iii. ; (Charis. i. p. 74 P, librum quintum laudat.) *De Acti[bu]s Scenicis iii. *De Personis iii. *De Descriptionibus iii. *Quaestionuni Plautinarum v. De Comoediis Plautinis libri plures ; Gell. iii. 9. *ImaginTim xv. sive Hebdomades; Gell. iii. 10, 17, etc. (=nE7rXoypa^ia? Cic. ad Att. xvi. II, 3). *'E5riTo^^ Imaginum libri iv. *Disciplinaruin ix. ; cp. Plin. N. H. xxix. 4, 65. * De Lingua Latina xxv. *''BinTOfir) libri ix. De Antiquitate Literarum libri plures ; Priscian. i. p. 540 P. 358 EX M. TEKENTII VAKEONIS EELIQUIIS. *De Origine Linguae Latinae iii. Uepl xipiKTqpav libri iii. vel plures; Charis. ii. p. 170 P- *De Similitudine Verborum iii.=De Analogia. De Utilitate Sermonis libri iv. vel plures ; Charis. i. p. 98 P. *De Sermone Latino v. ; cp. Gell. xii. 6, 3, etc. *De Forma Philosopbiae iii. De PhilosopMa (■?) ; Aug. de Civ. Dei, xix. i, sqq. Ehetoricorum libri iii. vel plures ; Priscian. ix. p. 872 P. De Mensuris; Priscian. viii. p. 818 P. De Ora Maritima libri (Serv. Aen. i. 108, etc.)=:De Littoralibus (Solin. II.) *De Principiis Numerorum ix. *De Valitudine tuenda. *De lure Civili xv. De Grradibus libri ; Serv. Aen. v. 410. Epistulicae Quaestiones, viii. vel plures ; Gell. xiv. 7; 3 j 8, 2 ; Charis. i. p. 84 P. Epistularum libri (V) ; Nonius, pp. 121, 141, 419, 473- *Eeruni Eusticarum iii. De Aestuariis ; Varro, L. L. ix. 26. Ephemeris Eustica ; cp. Prise, vi. p. 7 1 1 P, etc., Bergk, Eh. Mus. N. P. i. p. 369. Ephemeridis Navalis libri ad Pompeium ; Non. p. 71, 19. * Libri Singulares x. Summa operum Varronisj qui in hoc indice continentur est ad quinquaginta novem. Summa librorum plus quam dxxx. § I. Esccerjpta ex Saturarum Meni^peanm/ragmentis. (Numeri sunt editionia Eiesianae.) BiMAECVS. I. Cum Quintipor Clodius tot comoedias sine ulla feeerit Musa ego unum libellum non ' edolem' ut ait Ennius. 5. Yi.aTaxpr\(ns est enim vera cum in candelabro pendet strigile. 24. Avi et atavi nostri cum alium ac cepe eorum verba olerentj tamen optume animati erant. BlMAEOVs. I. Non. 448, 10, edolare; Clodianus, coni. Carrio, probant Ritsohl. et Quioherat ; fecerimus, codd. ; feeerit musa, lunius. 5. Non. 223, 4, sir J- gilem; itrigilis, codd.; strigil, Quich. 24. Non. 201, I, cepe. SATUEAE MENIPPEAE. 359 De Officio Maeiti. Vitium uxoris aut toUendum aut feren- dum est. Qui tollit Titium, uxorem commodiorem praestat ; qui fert sese meliorem facit. DOLIVM AVT SeEIA. Mundus domus est maxima homuUi quam quinque altitonae flammigerae Zonae cingunt, per quam limbus bis sex signis stellumicantibus aptus in obliquo aethere lunae bigas acceptat Est modvs mattlab [iTepl jue^jjs] . I. Vino nihil iucundius quisquam bibit. Hoc aegritudinem ad medendam invenerunt, hoe hilaritatis dulce seminarium, hoe eontinet coagulum convivia. EuMENiDES. 14. Empedocles natos homines ex terra ait ut blitum. 15. Postremo nemo aegrotus quicquam somniat tam infandum, quod non aliquis dicat philosophus. 16. Aiax tum credit ferro se eaedere Ulixem eum bacehans silvam incedit poreosque trucidat. 18. Quid dubitatis? utrum nunc sitis cercopitheci An eolubrae an beluae an f vel bucinu' flavus ahenus f ? 19. Wdn tu insanis quod tibi vino corpus corrumpis mero? 30. Denique qui sit avarus Db Oep. Mab. Gell. i. 17, 4. DoLiUM cet. Probus in Verg. Eel. vi. 31, p. 18 K.; fragmmae et fragmine, codd. ; flammigerae, Eiese. Est Modus cet. Non. 28, 18, coagulum, emend. Junius et Soaliger, inveneramt, EUis. EuMBNlDBa. 14. Non. 550, 13, hlitwm. 15. Non. 56, 16, vnfam. 16. Non. 271, 32, caedare: siham, codd. ; suile, Riese ; suillam caedit, Ellis. 18. Non. 201, 2 J, eolubrae. Ita Biese; bolmae an de alba cibus labus AtJienis, codd.; wlvae an de Albuci subus AtTienis, Kothe; an de Albi mulabus et hinnis, Roeper. 19. Non. 344, I, merum. Ita Ellis ; tu non msanis quo, codd. ; aliter Kiese. 20. Non. 392, I, Stat; quis sanus est a. codd. ; terra id, codd. emend. Lachm. 360 EX M. TERENTII VARRONIS RELIQUIIS. sanus? cui si stet terrai conditus orbis, furando tamen ac morbo stimulatus eodem ex sese ipse aliquid quaerat cogatque peeuli. 3X. Nam ut arquatis et lutea quae non sunt at quae sunt lutea videntur, sic insanis sani et furiosi esse videntur insani. 2,6, 37. Hospes quid miras nummo curare Serapim? Quid quasi non curet tanti item Aristoteles? Aut ambos mira aut noli mirare deum me de eodem . . . 2,8. I'n somnis venit iubet me cepam esse et sisymbrium. 3a. Vix vulgus confluit, non Puriarum, sed puerorum atque ancillarum, qui omnes me bilem atram agitare clamitantes opinionem mihi insaniae meae confirmant. ^^. Commodum praeter Matris Deum aedem exaudio cymba- lorum sonitum. 34. Cum illoe venio video Gallorum frequentiam in templo qui dum f messem bornam adlatam imponeret aedilis signo Cy- belae f, deam gallantes vario recinebant strepitu. ^^. Tibi typana non inanis sonitus Matri' Deum tonimu', [canimu'] tibinos tibi nunc semiviri : teretem comam volantem iactant tibi galli. ^6. Pbrygius per ossa cornus liquida canit anima. 45. Sed nos simul atque in summam speculam venimus, videmus populum, Puriis instinctum tribus, diversum ferri exterritum formidine. 46. . . . Tertia Poenarum 21. Non. 35, 13, arquatus, 549, 18, luteus. 26, 27. Non. 480, 29, miras, cmimo, codd. ; nvmmo. Turn., Seal. ; tantidem, libb. ; ianti item, Kibb. ; de me de eodem, codd. emend. Rieae; idem eodem, Eoeper; probat Ellis. 28. Non. 30I, 8, cepa; el feasvmvnwm, codd. ; cJ veici cuminum, lunius. 32. Non. 242, 21, cum 356, 15, cf. 153, 2. 33. Non. 529, 13, en domvm omnes; demwra, Popma; c« co»imo(fem, Vahlen ; commodum, 'Biese. 34. Non. 119, i, gallare. Comiptmn : essena hora nam adlatam imponeret aidilis aignoslae et deam gallantes vario retvnebamt studio, codd. ; messem hornam adlatam imponunt Attidis signo synodiam g. v. reeimebant studio, Laobm. : alii alia. 35. Non. 49, 19 et 22, et 328, 10. Ita Eiese. typana, Herm. metri causa; wiami somitu. Seal., alii. 36. Non. 233, 12, et 334, 14 ; frigios, frigvs, codd. ; Phrygios . . . cornui, Kiese. 45. Non. 434, 17, et 29s, 23. 46. Non. 390, 9, infamia, codd. ; fiuctuMim,, codd. r fivManti, Herm. ; flmtanti, Eibb. ; fiudalim, Vahl. SATUKAE MENIPPEAE. 3G1 Insania, stans nexa in vulgi peetore fluctanti, intonsa coma, sordida vestitu, ore severe. 48. Et eece de inproviso ad nos aceedit cana Veritas Attices philosophiae alumna. 49. Forenses decernunt ut existimatio nomen meum in sanorum numerum referat. TEPONTOAIAASKAAOS. I. Quotiens prisons homo ac rusticus Romanus inter nundi- num barbam radebat ? 3. NoTos maritus tacitulus taxim uxoris solvebat cingulum. 3. Sed simul manibus trabere lanam, nee non simul oculis observare ollam pultis ne aduratur. 4. Vehebatur cum uxore vehieulo semel aut bis anno, cum ' arceram si non vellet non sterneret'. 5. Manius Curius consul [in] capitolio cum dileetum haberet, nee eitatus in tribu civis respondisset, vendidit tenebrionem. 6. Noctu cultro eoquinari se traiecit: nondum enim inibi invecti erant culteUi empaestati e Bithynia. Nescis qvid Vesper servs vehat. (Gell. xiii. ii, i sqq.) Lepidissimus liber est M. Varronis ex saturis Menippeis qui inscribitur, ' Nescis quid vesper serus vehat/ in quo disserit de apto convivarum numero, deque ipsius convivii habitu eultuque. 3. Dicit autem, convivarum numerum ineipere oportere a Gra- tiarum numero et progredi ad Musarutn, id est proficisci a tribus et consistere in novem, ut, cum paucissimi convivae sunt, non pauciores sint quam tres, cum plurimi, non plures quam novem. 3. ' Nam multoSj' inquit, ' esse non convenit, quod turba ple- rumque est turbulenta et Romae quidem stat, sedet Athenis, 48. Non. 86, 26, camim; 242, 26, alumnos. 49. Non. 285, 16, decernere; 381, 18, referre. TEPONTO. I. Non. 214, 24, nundinae ; iZomowius om. Quioherat. 2. Non. 47, 24, cmgillwm, ; taciturus, oodd, ; tacitus, lun. ; tacitulus, Merc. 3. Non. 543> 3) aiMa vel olla. 4. Non. 55, 2, arcera. 5. Non. 18, 27, nebulones et tenebriones ; fe om. codd. 6. Non. 195, i^, culler et cultellus ; quoquimari, codd. ; coquina^io, Inn. ; mihi imventi, codd. ; empestati, codd. ; importati, Lips. ; empaestati, Vahl, etc. ; eupetasti, Quich. 362 EX M. TEKENTII VAKEONIS RELIQUIIS. nusquam autem cubat. Ipsum deinde convivium constat/ inquit, 'ex rebus quattuor et turn denique omnibus suis numeris ab- solutum est, si belli bomunculi conlecti sunt, si electus locus, si tempus lectum, si apparatus non neglectus. Nee loquaces autem,' inquit, 'convivas nee mutos legere opdrtet, quia elo- quentia in foro et apud subsellia, silentium vero non in conYivio sed in cubieulo esse debet/ 4. Sermones igitur id temporis babendos eenset non super rebus anxiis aut tortuosis sed iucun- dos atque invitabiles et cum quadam inlecebra et voluptate utiles, ex quibus ingenium nostrum venustius fiat et amoenius. 5. ' Quod profecto,' inquit, ' eveniet, si de id genus rebus ad com- munem vitae usum pertinentibus confabulemur, de quibus in foro atque in negotiis agendi non est otium. Dominum autem,' inquit, ' convivii esse oportet non tam lautum quam sine sordibus, et in convivio legi non omnia debent, sed ea potissimum, quae simul sint ^loo^eXfj et delectent.' 6. Neque non de secundis quoque mensis, cuiusmodi esse eas oporteat, praecipit. His enim verbis utitur : ' Bellaria,' inquit, ' ea maxime sunt mellita, quae mellita non sunt ; Ttiit.iiavw enim cum irex/fet soeietas infida/ 7. Quod Varro in loco hoc dixit bellaria, ne quis forte in ista voce baereat, significat id voeabulum omne mensae secundae genus. Nam quae ■n-e/^t/nara Graeci aut Tpoyij/xara dixerunt, ea veteres nostri bellaria appellaverunt. Viua quoque dulciora est invenire in comoediis antiquioribus hoc nomine appellata dictaque esse ea Liberi bellaria. Papia PapaJ! \j!epi ly/cwjutW]. 1. Ante auris nodo ex crobyli subparvuli intorti emittebantur sex cincinnuli ; oculis suppaetulis nigelli pupuli, quantam hilaritatem significantes animuli ! 2. quos ealliblepharo naturali palpebrae tinctae vallatos mobili saepto tenent. 3. Rictus parvissimus ut refrenato risu roseo 4. Laculla in mento impressa Amoris digitulo vestig^o demonstrat moUitudinem. Papia. i et 3. Non. 455, 32, Wcfam. 2. Non. 218, 26, 'palpebrae. 4 Non. 135, 20, TnoUitvdinem. ANTIQUITATES. 363 5. CoUum procerum, fictum levi marmore, regillae tunieae definitur purpura. § 3. Antiquitatum lihri XLi. ' Quid sit partitio Varronis librorum suorum, quos de Antiquitatibus rerum humanarum divinarumque composuit;' ex S. Augustino de Civitate Dei, vi. 3. Quadriginta et unum libros scripsit Antiquitatum ; hos in res humanas divinasque divisit, rebus humanis xxv divinis xvi tribuit : istam secutus in ea partitione rationem, ut rerum bumanarum libros senos quattuor partibis daret. Intendit enim qui agant, ubi agant, quando agant, quid agant. In sex itaque primis de hominibus scrip- sit ; in secundis sex de locis ; sex tertios de temporibus ; sex quartos eosdemque postremos de rebus absolvit. Quater autem seni xxiv fiunt : sed unum singularem, qui communiter prius de omnibus loqueretur, in capite posuit. In divinis identidem rebus eadem ab illo divisionis forma servata est, quantum attinet ad ea quae diis exhibenda sunt : exhibentur enim ab hominibus in locis et temporibus sacra. Haec quattuor, quae dixi, libris complexus est ternis : nam iii priores de hominibus scripsit, sequentes de locis, tertios de temporibus, quartos de sacris ; etiam hie, qui exhibeant, ubi exhibeant, quando exhibeant, quid exhibeant, subtilissima distinctione commendans. Sed quia opor- tebat dicere, et maxime id expectabatur, quibus exhibeant, de ipsis quoque Diis tres conscripsit extremes, ut quinquies temi xv fierent. Sunt autem omnes, ut diximus, xvi : quia et istorum exordio unum singularem, qui prius de omnibus loqueretur, apposuit ; quo absoluto consequenter ex ilia quinquepartita distributione tres praecedentes, qui ad homines pertinent, ita subdivisit, ut primus sit de pon- tificibus, secundus de auguribus, tertius de xv viris sacrorum. Secimdos tres ad loca pertinentes ; ita ut in uno eorum de sacellis, altero de sacris aedibus diceret, tertio de locis religiosis. Tres porro qui istos sequuntur, et ad tempera pertinent id est ad dies festos; ita ut unum eorum faceret de feriis, alteram deludiscir- censibus, de scenicis tertium. Quartorum trium ad sacra per- tinentium uni dedit consecrationes, alteri sacra privata, ultimo publica. Hanc velut pompam obsequiorum {lege exequiarum) in tribus qui restant Dii ipsi sequuntur extremi, quibus iste universus cultus impensus est : in primo Dii certi, in secundo incerti, in tertio cunctorum novissimo Dii praecipui atque selecti. 5. Non. 539, 10, regilla vestis. 364 EX M. TEEENTII VAERONIS EELIQUIIS. I. Ex AI\^TIQVTTATVM EEEVM HTMANAEVM lib. Xxi. Gell. xiii. 12, 'Verba ipsa . . . Varronis adscribsimus :' In magistratu (inquit) habent alii vocationem alii prensionem, alii neutrum ; vocationem, ut consules et ceteri qui habent im- perium ; prensionenij ut tribuni plebis et alii qui habent viatorem ; neque vocationem neque prensionem, ut quaestores et ceteri qui neque lictorem habent neque viatorem. Qui vocationem habent, idem prendere, tenere, abducere possunt, et haec omnia sive ad- sunt quos voeant sive acciri iusserunt. Tribuni plebis vocationem habent nullam ;" neque minus multi imperiti, proinde atque si haberent, ea sunt usi : nam quidam non mode privatum, sed etiam consulem in rostra vocari iusserunt. Ego triumvirumj voeatus a Porcio, tribuno plebis, non ivi, auctoribus principibus, et vetus ius tenui. Item tribunus cum essem, vocari neminem iussi, nee vocatum a conlega parere invitum. a. Ex ANTIQVITATVM EEUVM DIVINAEVM libris. (a.) Serv. ad Aen. i. 383. Varro in secundo rerum divinarum dicit : ex quo de Troia est egressus Aeneas, Veneris eum per diem cotidie stellam vidisse, donee ad agrum Laurentem veniret, in quo eam non vidit ulterius, quare et terras cognovit esse fatales. (l.) Serv. ad Georg. i. 269 (ex lib. viii de feriis). Sane scien- dum secundum Varronem contra religionejn esse si vel irrigentur agri, vel laventur animalia festis diebus : nymphae enim sine piaculo non possunt moveri. (c.) Aug. de Civ. Dei, vi. 9, 5 (ex libro xiv de deis certis). Denique et ipse Varro commemorare et enumerare deos coepit a conceptione hominis, quorum numerum exorsus est a lano ; eamque seriem perduxit usque ad decrepiti hominis mortem et deos ad ipsum hominem pertinentes clausit ad Naeniam deam, quae in funeribus senum eantatur : deinde coepit deos alios ost«ndere, qui pertinerent, non ad ipsum hominem, sed ad ea quae sunt hominis, sicuti est victus atque vestitus, et quaecunque alii huic vitae sunt necessaria, ostendens in omnibus quod sit cuiusque munus, et propter quid cuique debeat supplicari. {d.) Aug. ibid. iv. 21. Quid opus erat parturientibus invocare Lucinam, cum si adesset Felicitas non solum bene parerent sed etiam bonos ? Quid necesse erat Opideae commendare naseentes, deo Vaticano vagientes, deae Cuninae iaeentes, deae Euminae ANTIQUITATES. 365 sugeutes, deo Statilino stantes, deae Adeonae adeuntes, Abeonae abeuntes j deae Menti, ut bonam haberent mentem; deoVolumno et deae Volumnae, ut bona vellent; diis nuptialibus ut bene coniugarentur ; diis agrestibus ut fructus uberrimos caperent, et maxima ipsi divae Pi-uctiseae ; Marti et Bellonae, ut bene belli- gerarent ; deae Victoriae, ut vincerent ; deo Honori, ut hono- rarentur ; deae Pecuniae, ut pecuniosi essent ; deo Aesculano et filio eius Argentine ut haberent aeream argenteamque pecuniam ? Nam ideo patrem Argentini Aesculanum posuerunt, quia prius aerea pecunia in usu esse coepit, post argentea. {e.) Aug. vii. 17 (ex lib. xvi de deis selectis). 'De diis,' inquit, 'populi Romani publieis, quibus aedes dedi- caverunt, eosque pluribus signis ornatos notaverunt, in hoc libro seribamj sed ut Xenophanes Colophonius seribit, quid putem, non quid contendam, ponam. Hominis est enim haec opinari, Dei scire.' {/.) lb. a. Hos certe deos selectos Varro unius libri con- textione commendat, lanum, lovem, Saturnum, Genium, Mer- curium, ApoUinem, Martem, Vulcanum, Neptunum, Solem, Orcumj Liberum patrem, Tellurem, Cererem, lunonem, Lunam, Dianam, Minervam, Venerem, Vestam : in quibus omnibus ferme XX, xii mares, viii sunt feminae. (ff.) lb. 23. Tres esse affirmat animae gradus in omni uni- versaque natura : unum, qui omnes partes corporis quae vivunt transit, et non habet sensum, sed tantum ad vivendum valetu- dinem : hanc vim in nostro corpore permanare dicit in ossa, ungues, capillos ; sicut in mundo arbores sine sensu aluntur et crescunt, et modo quodam suo vivunt. Secundum gradum animaC; in quo sensus est : hane vim pervenire in oculos, aures, nares, os, tactum. Tertium gradum esse animae summum, quod vocatur animus, in quo intelligentia praeeminet; hoc praeter hominem omnes carere mortales : hanc partem animae mundi dicit Deum, in nobis autem Genium vocari. Esse autem. in mundo lapides ac terram, quam videmus, quo non permanat sensus, ut ossa, ut ungues Dei : solem vero, lunam, stellas quae sentimus, quibusque ipse sentit, sensus esse eius. Aethera porro animum eius : ex cuius vi, quae pervenit in astra, ipsam quoque facere deos ; et per eam quod in terram permanat, deam Tellurem ; quod autem inde permanat, in mare atque oceanum, deum esse Neptunum. 366 EX M. TEEENTH VAKEONIS EELIQUIIS. § 3. Hx libris de Lingua Latina. [Opus Varronis constabat libria xxv, quorum sex solum extant, a quinto acilioet ad deoimum, et hi quidem non integri. Primus erat fortasse de origine linguae Latinae : reliqui in tres partes diviai, Etymologiam, Deolinationem, Syntaxm. Etymologia continetur sex libris a seoundo ad eeptimum. Secundus erat de us quae contra artem Etymologicam dicuntur, tertius quae pro ea, quartus quae de ea. Quintus est de vocabulis locorum et quae in his sunt, sextua devocabulis temporum, Septimus de Terbis quae a poetis sunt posita. Ab octavo incipit pars operis seounda, so. de DeoHnationibus. Ootavus continet quae contra similitudinem declinationam (di'OAo7iaj') dicuntur; nonua quae pro analogia; decimus est de forma doctrinae de declinationibus. TJndecimus ad deoimum tertium erant de declinationibus generatim. A decimo quarto incipiebat pars operis tertia, ut verba inter Be coniunguntur sive Syntaxis, cuius vix fragmenta minima supersunt.] Ex Lib. VI, qui est de vocabulis tempoeum et earum rerum, quae dicuntur cum tempore aliquo. 86. Nunc primum ponam de Censoriis tabulis : — ' Ubi noctu in templum censurae auspicaverit atque de caelo nuntium erit, praeconi sic imperato ut viros voeet : ' Quod bonum fortunatum felixque salutareque siet populo Romano Quiritium, reique publieae populi Romani Quiritium, mihique collegaeque meo, fidei magistratuique nostro ! omnes Quirites, pedites, armatos privatosque, iuratores {ita Madv.; curatores vulgo) omnium tribuum, si quis pro se sive pro altero rationem dari volet, voca inlicium hue ad me.' 87. Praeco in templo primum vocat; postea de moeris item vocat. Ubi Iwcet, Censor, scribae, magistratus murrba unguen- tisque unguentur. Ubi Praetores, Tribunique plebei quique in consilium vocati sunt, venerunt: Censores inter se sortiuntur, uter lustrum faciat. Ubi templum factum est, post tum conven- tionem habet qui lustrum conditurus est.' 88. In commentariis Consularibus scriptum sic inveni : — Qui exercitum imperaturus eritj accenso dicit hoc : ' Calpurni, voca inlicium omnes Quirites hue ad me.' Accensus dicit sic : ' Omnes Quirites, inhcium visite hue ad ludices.' ' C. Calpurni,' Cos. dicitj 'voca ad conventionem omnes Quirites hue ad me.' Accensus dicit sic : ' Omnes Quirites, ite ad conventionem hue ad ludices.' Dein consul eloquitur ad exercitum : ' Impero qua convenit ad comitia centuriata.' 89. Quare hie accenso, illie praeconi dicit haec, est causa : DE LINGUA LATINA, VI. 86-93. 367 in aliquot rebus item ut praeco, accensus acciebat, a quo ac- eensus quoque dictus. Aecensum solitum ciere, Boeotia ostendit, quam comoediam Aqmin (alii codd.) esse dicuntj hoc versu : 'Ubi primum accensus clamarat meridiem.' Hoc idem Cosconius in actionibus scribit, praetorem aecensum solitum esse iubere,^ubi ei videbatur horam esse tertiam, incla- mare horam tertiam esse, itemque meridiem et horam nonam. 90. Circum moeros mitti solitus quomodo inliceret populum in eum locum, unde voeare posset ad contionem, non solum ad eonsules et censores, sed etiam quaestores, commentarium indicat vetus «nquisitionis M. Sergii Mani filii Quaestoris, qui capitis aceusavit ^rogum ; in qua sic est : — 91. ' Auspicio orando sede in templo auspicii, dum aut ad Praetorem aut ad Consulem mittas auspicium petitum. ' Commeeif tum praeco, ream vocet ad te, et eum de moeris vocet praeco : id imperare oportet. (Commeatum praetores, eodd) ' Cornicinem ad privati ianuam et in Arcem mittas, ubi canat. ' CoUegam loges, ut comitia edicat de Rostris, et argentarii tabernas occludant. ' Patres censeant exquiras, et adesse iubeas. Magistratus cen- seani exquirns, Consules, Praetores Tribunosque plebis coUegasque itios, et in templo adesse iubeas omnes, ac cum mittas, contionem advoces. (Censeat ex ara, aUero loco ; tos, et homines, codd.) 93. In eodem commentario anquisitionis ad extremum scriptum caput edicti hoc est : — ' Item quod attingat qui de Censoribus classicum ad comitia centuriata redemptum habent, uti curent eo die quo die comitia erunt, in Arce classicum canatwr {ita Madv.; classieus canat tum vulgo) circumque moeros, et ante privati huiusce T. Quinti Trogi scelerosi hostium canat, et ut in Campo cum primo luci assit. 93. Et inter id, quom circum muros mittitur et cum contio advocatur, interesse tempus apparet ex iis quae interea fieri scrip- tum est. Sed ad comitia tum vocatur populus ideo quod alia de causa hie magistratus non potest exercitum urbanum con- vocare ; censor, consul, dictator, interrex potest, quod censor exercitum centuriato constituit quinquennalem, quom lustrare et in urbem ad vexillum ducere debet ; dictator et consul in sin- gulos annos, quod hie exercitui imperare potest quo eat : id quod 368 EX M. TERENTII VAERONIS EELIQUIIS. propter centuriata comitia imperare solent. 94. Quare non est dubium, quin hoe inlicium sit, quom circum muros itur, ut populus inliciatur ad magistratus conspectum, qui vivos [Mar- quardt; ros codd.j Quirites Miiller) vocare potest, in eum locum, unde vox ad contionem vocantis exaudiri possit. Quare una origine inlici et inlieis, quod in Choro Proserpinae est, et pellexit quod in Hermiona, quom ait Pacuvius : ' regni alieni cupiditas pellexit.' Sic Elicii lovis ara in Aventino ab eliciendo. 95. Hoc nunc aliter fit atque olim, quod augur Consuli adest tum cum exer- citus imperatur, ac praeit quid eum dicere oporteat. Consul auguri imperare solet, ut is Micium vocet, non accenso aut praeconi ; id inceptum credo, cum non adesset accensus et nibil intererat quoi imperaret ; et dicis causa fiebant quaedam, neque item facta, neque item dicta semper. Hoc ipsum ' inle^ium in- lexif scriptum inveni in M. lunii commentariis, quod tamen ibi idem est quod ' vaMcium inlexit ; ' quo^ et I cum E et C cum G magnam habent eommunitatem. (Inlicium scriptum ; ibidem ; inlicite ; quae cum E, codd) Ex Lib. VII, qui est de poeticis teebis. 7. Quaqua miuiius erat oculi, a tuendo primum t em plum dictimi. Quocirca caelum, qua attuimur, dictum templum. Sic : ' Contremuit templum magnum lovis altitonantis,' id est, ut ait Naevius : ' Hemispbaerium ubi concawo Caernlo septum stat.' Eius templi partes quattuor dicuntur, sinistra ab oriente, d ex- tra ab occasu, antica ad meridiem, postica ad septentrionem. 8. In terris dictum templum locus augurii aut auspicii causa quibusdam conceptis verbis finitus. Concipitur verbis non isdem. usquequaque. In Arce sic : — ' Templa tescaque me ita sunto quoad ego caste lingua nun- cupavero. ' 011a veier arbos, quirquir est, quam me sentio dixisse, templum te«cumque fmito in sinistrum. ' OUa veter arbos, quirquir est, quam me sentio dixisse, tem- plum te«cumque tinito in dextrum. DE LINGUA LATINA, VII. 7-9, IX. 1-4. 369 ' Inter ea conregione, conspicionej cortumione, utique ea rectissime sensi.' 9. In hoc templo faeiundo arbores constitui fines apparet^ et intra eas regiones, qua oeuli eonspiciant, id est tueatnur, a quo templum dictum et contemplare, utapud Ennium in Medea: ' Contempla et templum Cereris ad laevam aspiee ;' contempla et conspieare idem esse apparet ; ideo dicere, tnm cum templum faqit, augurem : conspicione, qua oculorum conspectum finiat. Quod, cum dicunt conspicione m, addunt cortumionem, dicitur a cordis visu; cor enim cortumionis origo. Ex Lib. IX, qui est pro aualogia declinationum. 1. . . . nesciunt docere quam discere, quae ignorant. In quo fait Crates nobilis grammaticus, qui fretus Chrysippo homine aeutissimo, qui reliquit sex libros Tiepi avMiioXMs, heis libris contra avaXoyCav atque Aristarchum est nixus, sed ita ut scripta indicant eius, ut neutrius videatur pervidisse Toluntatem ; quod et Chrysippus de inaequabilitate cum scribit sermonis, propositum habet ostendere similes res dissimilibus verbis et dissimile* sivmlibus esse vocabulis notatas (id quod est verum) ; et quod Aristarchus, de aequabilitate cum scribit et de yerborum simili- tudine, quorundam inclinationes sequi iubet, quoad patiatur con- suetude. 3. Sed ii qui in loquendo partim sequi iubent nos eon- suetudinem, partim rationem, non tam discrepant^ quod consuetudo et analogia coniunctiores sunt inter se, quam iei credunt. 3, Quod est nata ex quadam consuetudine analogia, et ex bac con- suetuudine item anomalia; itaque [supp. M.) consuetudo ex dissimi- libus et similibus verborum quod declinationibus constat : neque anomalia neque analogia est repudianda, nisi si- non est homo ex anima, quod est homo ex corpore et anima. 4. Sed ea, quae dicam, quo facilius pervideri possint, prius de trinis copulis dis- cernendum (nam confusim ex utraque parte pleraque dicuntur, quorum alia ad aliam referri debent summam) : primum de co- pulis naturae et Msuis ; haec enim duo sunt quae ea;igunt diversa, quod aliud est dicere verborum analogias, aliud dicere uti oportere analogiis; secundum de copulis multitudinis ac finis, utrum omnium verborum dieatur esse analogiarum usus, an maioris partis ; tertium de copulis personarum, qui eis debent uti, quae Bb 370 EX M. TERENTII VARRONIS RBLIQUIIS. sunt plures. 5. Alia enim populi universi, alia singulorum, et de ieis non eadem oratoris et poetae, quod eorum non idem lus. Itaque populus universus debet in omnibus verbis uti analogia, et si perperam est consuetus, corrigere se ipsum, quom orator non debeat in omnibus uti, quod sine offensione non potest facere, cum poetae transilire lineas impune possint. 6. Populus enim in sua potestate, singuli in illius ; itaque ut suam quisque con- suetudinem, si mala est, corrigere debet, sic populus suam. Ego populi consuetudinis non sum ut dominus, at ille meae est. TJt rationi obtemperare debet gubernator, gubernatori unusquisque in navi, sic populus rationi, nos singuli populo. Quare ad quam- cunque summam in dicendo referam, si animadvertes, iatelliges, utrum dicatur analogia esse, an uti oportere ea; et quom poseitur, ut urns ad id quod {supp. M.) oporteret redigeretur, dici id in populum aliter, ae (inde omnibus dici seq. in codd.) in eum qui sit in populo. 7. Nunc iam primum dicam pro universa analogia, cur non modo videatur esse reprehendenda, sed etiam quor in usu quod- ammodo sequenda. Seeundo de singulis criminibus, quibus re- bus possint, quae dicta sunt contra, solvi, dicam ita, ut generatim comprebendam et ea quae in priore libro sunt dicta, et ea quae possunt dici, atque illic praeterii. 8. Primum quod aiunt, qui bene loqui velit, consuetudinem sequi oportere, non rationem similitudinum, quod alterum si neglegat, sine oflFensione facere non possit ; alterum si sequatur, quod sine reprebensione non sit futurum : errant ; quod qui in loquendo consuetudinem, qua oportet uti, sequitur, earn sequitur (supj). M.) non sine (ea seq. in codd.) ratione. 9. Nam vocabula ac verba, quae declinamus similiter ac in consuetudine esse videmus, et ad earn conferimus, et si quid est erratum, non sine ea corrigimus. Nam ut, qui triclinium constrarunt si quem lectum de tribus unum imparem posuerunt, aut de paribus nimium aut parum produxerunt, una corrigimus et ad consuetudinem com- munem et ad aliorum trieliniorum analogias : sic si quis in oratione in pronuntiando ita declinat verba ut dicat disparia, quod peccat redigere debemus ad ceterorum similium verborum rationem. 10. Cum duo peccati genera sint declinationum, unum quod in consuetudinem perperam receptum est, alterum quod nondum est, et perperam dicatur : unum dant non oportere dici, quod DE LINGUA LATINA, IX. 5-17. 371 non sit in consuetudine, alterum non conceditur quin ita dicatur ; ut si^ similiter, quod id faciant, ac, si quis puerorum per delicias pedes male ponere atque imitari vatias coeperit, hos corrigi oportere si coneedat ; contra si quis in consuetudine ambulandi iam factus sit vatia aut eompernisj si eum corrigi non coneedat. II. Non sequitur ut stulte faciant, qui pueris in geniculis alli- gent serperastra, ut eorum depravata corrigant crura? Cum vituperandus non sit medicus, qui e longinqua mala consuetudine aegrum in meliorem traducat : quare reprehendendus sit, qui orationem minus valentem propter malam consuetudinem tra- ducit in meliorem? 13. Pictores Apelles, Protogenes, sic alii artifices egregii non reprehendimdi, quod consuetudinem Mi- conos, DiorjSj Arimnaef, etiam superiorum non sunt seeuti; Aristophanes improbandus, qui potius in quibusdam veritatem quam consuetudinem secutus? 13. Quod si viri sapientissimi, et in re militari et in aliis rebus multa contra veterem consue- tudinem cum essent usi, laudati : despiciendi sunt qui potiorem dicunt oportere esse consuetudinem ratione. 14. An quom quis perperam consuerit quid facere in civitate, non modo patiemur, sed etiam poena afficiemus : idem, si quis perperam consuerit dicere verbum, non corrigemus, cum id fiat sine poena ? 15. Et hi, qui pueros in ludum mittunt, ut diseant quae nesciunt verba, quemadmodum scribant, idem barbatos, qui ignorabunt verba, quemadmodum oporteat dici, non docebimus, ut sciant qua ratione eonveniat dici ? t6. Sed ut nutrix pueros a lacte non subito avellit a consue- tudine, cum a cibo pristino in meliorem traducit ; sic maioris in loquendo a minus commodis verbis ad ea quae sunt cum ratione, modice traducere oportet. Cum sint in consuetudine contra rationem alia verba ita ut ea facile tolli possint, alia ut videantur esse fixa : quae leviter haerent, ac sine offensione commutari possint, stativa. ad rationem corrigi oportet ; quae tamen sunt ita, ut in praesentia corrigere nequeas, quin ita dieas, his oportet, si possis, non uti : sic enim obsolescent, ac postea iam obliterata facilius corrigi poterunt. 17. Quas novas verbi declinationes ratione introductas respuet forum, his boni poetae, maxime scae- nici, consuetudine subigere aureis populi debent, quod poetae multum possunt in hoc ; propter eos quaedam verba in decli- natione melius, quaedam deterius dicuntur. Consiietudo loquendi B b a 372 EX M. TERENTII VARRONIS RELIQUIIS. est in motu; itaque solet fieri e« meliore deterior, ex deteriore {add. M.) melior. Ac verba perperam dicta apud antiques aliquos propter poetas non modo nunc dicuntur reetej sed etiam quae ratione dicta sunt tarn, rmnc perperam dicuntur. 1 8. Quare qui ad consuetudinem nos vocant, si ad rectam, sequemur ; in eo quoque enim est analogia : si ad earn mvitant quae est depravafca, nihilo magis sequemur quam {add. M.), nisi cum erit neeesse, sequar in ceteris rebus mala exempla ; nam ea quoque, cum aliqua vis urget, inviti sequemur. Neque enim Lysippus artificum priorum potius est vitiosa seeutus quam artem. Si {add. M.) sic populus facere debet : etiam singuli, sine offensione quod fiat populi. 19. Qui amissa non {om. codd.) modo qnaerant, sed etiam quod indicium dent : idem, ex sermone si quid deperiit, non modo nihil impendunt ut requirant, sed etiam contra indices repugnant, ne restituatur verbum. 30. Quod novom et ratione introductum, quo minus ut recipiamus, vitare non debemus. Nam ad usum in vfestimentisj aedificiis, supellectili, novitati non impedit vetus consuetudo. Quem enim amor assuetudinis potius in pannis possessorem retinet, quam ad nova vestimenta traducit ? An non saepe veteres leges abrogatae no vis cedunt? 31. Nonne inusitatis formis vasorum recentibus ex Graecia allatis obliteratae antiquae consuetudinis sinorum et capularum species : his formis vocabulorum ut contaminati* uti noUent, quas docuerit ratio praeter consuetudinem veterem ? Et tantum inter duos sensus interesse volunt^ ut oculis semper aliquas figuras supellectilis • novas conquirant, contra auris expertis velint esse ? 32. Quotus quisque iam servos habet priscis nominibus ? quae mulier suum instrumentum vestis atque auri veteribus vocabulis appellat? Sed inductis non tam irascendum, quam huiusce pravitatis pa- tronis. 33. Si enim usquequaque non esset analogia, turn sequebatur, ut in verbis quoque non esset ; non, cum esset usquequaque ut est, non esse in verbis. Quae enim est pars mundi, quae non innumerabiles habeat analogias ? Caelum, an mare, an terra, an aer, et cetera quae sunt in his ? 34. Nonne in caelo, ut ab aequinoctiali eirculo ad solstitialem et hinc ad septentrional em divisum : sic contra paribus partibus idem a bruma versum con- traria parte ? Non, quantum pol«* superior abest a septen- DE LINGUA LATINA, IX. 17-30. 373 trionali eircufo et is ad solstitium, tantundem abest inferior ab eo quem avTapKTiKov voeant astrologij et is ad brumalem ? Non, quemadmodum quodque signum exortum hoc anno, quotquot- annis eodem mode exoritur ? 33. Num aliter sol a bruma venit ad aequinoetium, ac contra cum ab solstitio venit ad aequinoc- tialem circulunij et inde ad brumam ? Nonne luna, ut a sole diseedit ad aquilonem et inde redit in eandem viam : sic inde fertur ad austrum et regreditur inde ? Sed quid plura de astris, ubi difficilius reperitur quid sit aut fiat in motibus dissimiliter ? 26. At in mari, credo, motus non habent similitudines geminas ; qui in xxiv horis lunaribus quotidie quater se mutant ; ac cum sex horis aestus creverunt, totidem decreverunt, rursus idem ; itemque ab his. An banc analogiam ad diem servant, ad mensem non item, alios motus cum habeant, sic item alios inter se con- venientes ? de quibus in libro, quem de aestuariis feci, scripsi. 37. Non in terra in sationibus servata analogia ? nee quoiusmodi in praeterito tempore fructuum genera reddidit, similia in prae- senti reddit? et quoiusmodi tritico iacto reddidit segetes, sic prdeo sato proportione reddidit parilis ? Non ut Europa habet flumina, lacus, mentis, campos, sic habet Asia ? a 8. Non in volucribus generatim servatur analogia ? non ex aquilis aquilae, at que ut ex turdis qui proereantur, turdi, sic ex reliquis sui quoiusque generis ? An aliter hoc fit, quam in acre, in aqua ? non hie conchae inter se generatim innumerabili numero similes ? non pisees? an e murena fit lupus aut merula? Non bos ad bovem coUatus similis? et qui ex his progenerantur, inter se vituli ? etiam'ubi dissimilis foetus ut ex equa ei asino [pm. codd.) mulus, tamen ibi analogia; quod ex quocunque asino et equa naseitur, id est mulus aut mula, ut ex equo et asina hinnulei. 39. Non sic ex viro et muliere omnis similis paxtus, pueri et puellae ? non horum ita inter se omnia similia membra, ut sepa- ratim in sue utroque genere similitudine sint paria ? Non, omnis cum sint ex anima et corpora, partes quaeque horum proportione similes ? 30. Quid ergo cum omnes animae homiuum sint divisae in octonas parteis, eae inter se non proportione similes ? quinque quibus sentimus, sexta qua cogitamuSj septuma qua progenera- mus, octava qua voces mittimus ? Igitur, quoniam loquimur voce orationem, banc quoque necesse est natura habere analogias ; itaque habet. 374 EX M. TERENTII VAERONIS. § 4. Bx Epistulicis Quaestionibm. Gell. xiv. 7. Gnaeo Pompeio consulatus primus cum M. Crasso designatus est. Eum magistratum Pompeius cum initurus foretj quoniam per militiae tempora senatus habendi consulendique, rerum expers urbanarum fuit, M. Varronem, familiarem suum, rogavit, uti eommentarium faceret ' isagogieum,' sic enira Varro ipse appellat, ex quo disceret, quid faeere dicereque deberet, cum senatum consuleret. Eum librum eommentarium, quern super ea re Pompeio fecerat, perisse Varro ait in literisj quas ad Op- pianum dedit, quae sunt in libro epistulicarum quae- stionum quarto, in quibus literis, quoniam quae ante scripserat non comparebant, docet rursum multa ad eam rem ducentia. Primum ibi ponit, qui fuerint, per quos more maiorum senatus haberi soleret eosque nominat : ' dictatorem, consules, praetores, tribunos plebi, interregem, praefectum urbi,' neque alii, praeter hos, ius fuisse dixit faeere senatusconsultum, quotiensque usus venisset, ut omnes isti magistratus eodem tempore Romae assent, tum quo supra ordine scripti essent, qui eorum prior aliis esset, ei potissimum senatus consulendi ius fuisse ait, deinde extraordinario iure tribunos quoque militares, qui pro consulibus fuissentj item decemviros, quibus imperium consulare tum esset, item triumviros reipublicae reeonstituendae causa creates ius consulendi senatum habuisse. Postea scribsit de intercessionibus dixitque intercedendi, ne senatusconsultum fieret, ius fuisse iis solis, qui eadem potestate^ qua ii, qui senatusconsultum faeere vellent, maioreye essent. Tum adscripsit de locis, in quibus senatusconsultum fieri iure posset, docuitque eonfirmavitque, nisi in loco per augurem con- stitute, quod 'templum' appellaretur, senatusconsultum factum esset, iustum id non fuisse. Propterea et in curia Hostilia et in Pompeia et post in lulia, cum profana ea loca fuissent, templa esse per augures constituta, ut in iis senatusconsulta more maiorum iusta fieri possent. Inter quae id quoque- scriptum reliquit, non omnes aedes sacras templa esse ac ne aedem quidem Vestae templum esse. Post haec deineeps dicit, senatusconsultum ante exortum aut post oecasum solem factum ratum non fuisse, opus etiam censorium fe- cisse existimatos, perquos eo tempore senatus consultum factum esset. EPISTULICIS QUAESTIONIBUS. DE KE RUSTICA. 375 Docet deinde inibi multa, quibus diebus habere senatum ius non sit, immolareque hostiam prius auspiearique debere, qui senatum habiturus esset, de rebusque divinis prius quam humanis ad senatum referendum esse, tum porro referri oportere aut infinite de republica, aut de singulis rebus finite; senatusque consultum fieri duobus modis: aut per discessionem, si con- sentiretur, aut, si res dubia esset, per singulorum sententias exquisitas; singulos autem debere eonsuli gradatim incipique a consulari gradu. Ex quo gradu semper quidem antea primum rogari solitum, qui princeps in senatum lectus esset ; tum autem^ cum haec scriberet, novum morem institutum refert per ambi- tionem gratiamque, ut is primus rogaretur, quem rogare vellet, qui haberet senatum, dum is tamen ex gradu consulari esset. Praeter haec de pignore quoque capiendo disserit deque multa dicenda senatori, qui, cum in senatum venire deberet, non adesset. § 5- -E^ libris de Re Rustica. Ex Lib. I, qui est de Ageiotjltuka. I. I. Otium si essem consecutus, Fundania, commodius libi haec scriberem, quae nunc, ut potero, exponam, cogitans esse pro- perandum, quod (ut dicitur) si est homo bulla, eo magis senex. Annus enim octogesimus admonet me, ut sarcinas coUigam ante quam proficiscar e vita. 2. Quare, quoniam emisti fundum quem bene colendo, fructuosum cum facere veUs, meque ut id mihi habeam curare roges, experiar. Et non solum, ut ipse quoad vivam, quid fieri oporteat ut te moneam, sed etiam post mortem. 3. Neque patiar Sibyllam non solum cecinisse, quae, dum viveret, prodessent hominibus, sed etiam quae cum perisset ipsa, et id etiam ignotissimis quoque hominibus ; ad cuius libros tot annis post publice solemus redire (ire, scire Madvig), cum desideramus quid faciendum sit nobis ex aliquo portento : me, ne dum vivo quidem, neeessariis meis quod prosit facere. 4. Quo circa scribam tibi ties libros indices, ad quos re- vertare, si qua in re quaeres, quemadmodum quidque te in colendo oporteat facere. Et quoniam [ut aiunt] Dei facientes adiuvant, prius invocabo eos; nee, ut Homerus et Ennius, Musas, sed XII deos consentis : neque tamen eos urbanos, quorum 376 EX M. TEEENTII VAERONIS KELIQUIIS. imagines ad forum auratae stant, sex mares^ et feminae totidem, sed illos XII deos, qui maxime agricolarum duces sunt. 5. Primum, qui omnes fruetos agriculturae eaelo et terra continent, lovem, et Tellurem. Itaque quod ii parentes magni dicuntur, luppiter, pater appellatur, Tellus, terra mater. Secundo Solem et Lunam, quorum tempora observantur, cum quaedam seruntur et conduntur. Tertio Cererem et Liberum, quod horum frnctus maxime necessarii ad victum. Ab his enim cibus et potio venit fundo. 6. Quarto Robigum ac Floram, quibus propitiis, neque robigo frumenta atque arbores corrumpit, neque non tempestive florent. Itaque publicae Robigo feriae robigalia ; Florae ludi floralia instituti. Item adveneror Minervam et Venerem, qua- rum unius procuratio oliveti alterius hortorum; quo nomine rustica vinalia instituta. Nee non etiam precor Lympham, ac Bonum Eventumj quoniam sine aqua omnis arida ac misera agri- cultura, sine successu ac bono eventu, frustratio est, non cultura. -7. lis igitur deis ad venerationem advocatis, ego referam ser- mones eos, quos de agricultura habuimus nuper, ex quibus quid te facere oporteat animadvertere poteris, in queis quae non inerunt et quaereSj indicabo a quibus scriptoribus reperias et Graecis, et nostris. Qui Graece scripserunt dispersim, alius de alia re, sunt plus quinquaginta. 8. Hi sunt, quos tu habere in consilio poteris, cum quid consulere voles, Hieron Siculus et Attalus Philometor : de philosophis, Democritus physicus, Xenophon Socraticus, Aris- toteles et Theophrastus peripatetiei, Arehytas pythagoreus .... 1 1 . Quo brevius de ea re conor tribus libris exponere, uno de agri- cultura, altero de re peeuaria, tertio de villaticis pastionibus ; hoc libro cireumcisis rebus, quae non arbitror pertinere ad agricul- turam. Itaque prius ostendam, quae secerni oporteat ab ea, turn de his rebus dicam, sequens naturales divisiones. Ea erunt ex radicibus trinis, et quae ipse in meis fundis colendo animadverti, et quae legi, et quae a peritis audii. XVII. I. De Fundi im partibus, quae cum solo haerent, et alteris iiii, quae extra fundum sunt, et ad culturam pertinent, dixi. Nunc dicam agri quibus rebus colantur. Quas res alii dividunt in duas partes, in homines et adminicula hominum, sine quibus rebus colere non possunt. Alii in tres partes instrumenti genus, vocale, et semivocale, et mutum. Voeale, in quo sunt servi. DE RE RUSTICA, I. i. xvii. 377 Semivocale, in quo sunt boves. Mutum in quo sunt plaustra. 2. Omnes agri coluntur hominibus servis aut liberis aut utrisque. Liberis, aut cum ipsi colunt, ut plerique pauperculi cum sua progenie: aut mercenariis, cum eonducticiis liberorum operis res maiores, ut vindemias, ac faenisicia administrant : iique quos obaerarios nostri vocitarnnt, et etiam nunc sunt in Asia, atque Aegypto, et in lUyrico eomplures. De quibus universis hoc dico : Gravia loca utilius esse mercenariis colere, quam servisj et in salubribus quoque locis opera rustica maiora, ut sunt in con- dendis fructibus vindemiae aut messis. 3. De his cuiusmodi esse oporteat, Cassius scribit haec : Operarios parandos esse, qui laborem ferre possint, ne minores annorum xxii, et ad agri- culturam docUes. Eam coniecturam fieri posse ex aliarum rerum imperatisj et uno eorum e noviciis requisito, ad priorem dominum quid factitarent. Mancipia esse oportere neque formidolosa, neque animosa. 4. Qui praesint esse oportere, qui literis et ali- qua sint humanitate imbuti, frugi, aetate maiore, quam operarios, quos dixi. Facilius enim his^ quam minore natu sunt dicto audientes. Praeterea potissimum eos praeesse oportet, qui periti sint rerum rusticarum. Non solum enim debere imperare^ sed etiam facere, ut facientem imitentur, et ut animadvertant eum cum causa sibi praeesse, quod seientia praestet et usu. 5. Neque illi concedendum ita imperare, ut verberibus coerceat potius quam verbis, si modo idem eflBcere possis. Neque eiusdem nationis plures parandos esse. Ex eo enim potissimum solere offensiones domesticas fieri. Praefectos alacriores faciundum praemiis : dandaque opera, ut habeant peculium, et coniunctas conservas, e quibus habeant filios. Eo enim fiunt firmiores, ac coniunctiores fundo. Itaque propter has cognationes Epirotieae familiae sunt illustriores ac cariores. 6. Ad ina^a^dum voIum- tatem praefectorum honore aliquo habendo {Keil, p. 41), et de operariisj qui praestabunt alios, communieandum quoque cum iis, quae faciunda sunt opera. Quod ita cum fit, minus se putant despici, atque aliquo numero haberi a domino. 7. Studiosiores ad opus fieri liberalius tractando, aut cibariis, aut vestitu lar- giore, aut remissione operis, concessioneve, ut peculiare aliquid in fundo pascere lieeat, aut huiuscemodi rerum aliis, ut quibus quid gravius sit imperatum, aut animadversum, qui consolando eorum restituat voluntatem, ac benevolentiam in dominum. 378 EX M. TERENTII VARRONIS RELIQUIIS. Ex Lib. IIj qui est de ke pecitaeia. IX. I. Relinquitur, inquit Atticus, de quadrupedibus, quod ad canes attinet, maxime ad nos, qui pecus pascimus lanare. Canis enim ita eustos pecoris, ut eius, quod eo comite indiget ad se defendendum. In quo genere sunt maxime oves, deinde caprae. Has enim lupus captare soletj cui opponimus canes defensores. In suillo pecore tamen sunt, quae se vindicent, sues, verres, maiales, scrofae. Prope enim haec apris, qui in silvis saepe den- tibus canes occiderunt. a. Quid dieam de pecore maiore ? cum sciam mulorum gregem cum pasceretur, eoque venisset lupus, ultro mulos circumfluxisse, et ungnlis caedendo eum occidisse? et tauros solere diversos assistere clunibus continuatos, et cornibus facile propulsare lupos ? Quare de canibus, quoniam genera duo, unum venaticum, et pertinet ad feras bestias, ae silvestres : alterum, quod custodiae causa paratur, et pertinet ad pastorem : dicam de eo ad formam artis dispositam in novem partes. 3. Primum aetate idonea parandi, quod catuli et vetuli neque sibi, neque ovibus sunt praesidio, et feris bestiis nonnunquam praedae. Pacie debent esse formosi, magnitudine ampla, oculis nigrantibus aut ravis, naribus congruentibuSj labris subnigris aut rubicund! Sj neque resimis superioribus, nee pendulis subtus, mento suppresso, et ex eo enatis duobus dentibus dextra et sinistra, paulo emi- nulisj superioribus directis potius, quam brocehis : acutos, quos habeantj labro teetos: (4.) capitibuSj et auriculis magnis, ac flaccis: crassis cervicibus, ac cello : internodiis articulorum longis : crn- ribus rectisj et potius varis, quam vatiis : pedibus magnis, et altis, qui ingredienti ei displodantur : digitis diseretis : unguibus duris, ac curvis : solo nee ut corneo, nee nimium duro, sed ut fermentato, ac moUi : a feminibus summis corpore suppresso : spina neque eminula, neque curva : cauda erassa : latratu gravi : hiatu magno: colore potissimum albo, quod in tenebris specie leonina. 5. Praeterea feminas volunt esse mammosas aequalibus papillis. Item videndum, ut boni seminii sint. Itaque a regio- nibus appellantur Lacones, Epirotici, Sallentini. Videndum ne a venatoribus, aut laniis canes emas. Alteri, quod ad pecus sequendum inertes. Alteri, si viderint leporem, aut cervum, [quod] eum potius, quam oves sequentur. Quare aut a pasto- DE KE EUSTICA, II. ix. FKAGMENTA. 379 ribus emta melior, quae oves sequi consuevit : aut sine ulla con- suetudine quae fuerit. Canis enim facilius quid assuescit, eaque consuetude firmior, quae sit ad pastores, quam quae ad peeudes. 6. P. Aufidius Pontianus Amiterninus, cum greges ovium emisset in Umbria ultima, quibus gregibus sine pastoribus canes aeces- sissent ; pastores ut deducerent in Metapontinos saltus, et Hera- cleae emporium: inde cum domum redissent, qui ad locum deduxerant, e desiderio hominum diebus paucis postea canes sua sponte, cum dierum multorum via interesset, sibi ex agris cibaria praebuerunt, atque in Umbriam ad pastores redierunt. Neque eorum quisquam fecerat quod in agricultura Saserna praecepit, Qui vellet se a cane sectari, uti ranam obiciat coctam. Magni interest ex semine esse canes eodem, quod cognati maxime inter se sunt praesidio. 7. Sequitur quartum de emtione : fit alterius, cum a priore domino secundo traditum est. De sanitate et noxa stipulationes fiunt eaedem, quae in pecore, nisi quod hie utiliter exeeptum est. Alii pretium faciunt in singula capita canum. Alii ut catuli sequantur matrem. Alii ut bini catuli unius eanis numerum obtineant, ut solent bini agni ovis. Plerique ut accedant canes, qui consuerunt esse una. 8. Cibatus canis propior hominis, quam ovis. Pascitur enim e culina et ossibus, non herbis aut frondibus. Diligenter ut habeant cibaria provi- dendum. Fames enim hos ad quaerendum cibum ducet, si non praebebitur, et a pecore abducet. 9. Nisi si (ut quidam putant) etiam illuc pervenerint, proverbium ut toUant antiquum : vel etiam ut ij.v0ov aperiant de Actaeone, atque in dominum afferant dentes. 10. Nee non ita panem ordeaceum dandum, ut non potius eum in lacte des intritum, quod eo consueti cibo uti, a pecore non cito desciscunt. Mortieinae ovis non patiuntur vesei earne, ne ducti sapore minus se abstineant. Dant etiam ius ex ossibus, et ea ipsa ossa contusa. Dentes enim facit firmiores, et os magis patulum : propterea quod vebementius didueuntur malae, acrio- resque fiunt propter meduUarum saporem. Cibum capere con- suescunt interdiu, ubi pascuntur : vesperi, ubi stabulantur § 6. Fraffmenta Uhrorum incertorum. Fragmenta Varroniana ex auctore Moralitatum in Spicilegio Solesmensi primum edita, vol. iii. p. 330, anno 1855. [a) Gressum sen volatum cucullus habet furtivum et remissum. 380 EX M. TERENTII VAEEONIS RELIQUIIS. quia prope terram. , . . Est maximae pigritiae avis : nam nun- quam facit nidum, quia taedet eum laborare: immo ab aliis avibus inferioribus se {lege a se vel pro se ?) factos invadit, et ova non sua comedit. Praeterea habet a natura purgare hortos a bruchis sive erucisj quibus libentius vescitur: esto quod ineipiat, statim resilit . . . quando oantum suiim sentit irrisioni haberi per hominem simili voce sibi cantanti respondentem, post aliquam dissimulationem dimittit suum naturalem cantum : mul- tiplieando voeem quasi per insultum, irridet ipsum hominem, et invehit in eum irridentem. . . . Magnam vocem edit et multi- plicatam, et continuatam eam cantibus uniformibus reddit, absque aliquo fructu. (5) Cycnus fortitudinem suam babet in alis. Instanti morte pennas in caelo erigit et sie dulce canit. Cholericae complexionis est, et idee iracundus. Cum uno pede natat, et eum alio se regit, veli modo. Quum {Jege cum) piscibus nutritur, eis in- noxius est ; dentes babet minutissimos in rostro unde cibos ineidit. Super aquas nidifieat sollicitus in puUis edueandis ; avis oneris impatiens. § 7. Incerti liber de Praenomhiilus a lulio Faride in ejjitomen redactus j qui paene totus eos Varrone Jiaustus videtur. [Ad calcem Valerii Maximi ed. C. Halm.J I. Varro simplicia in Italia fuisse nomina ait existimationisque suae argumentum refert, quod Romulus et Remus et Faustulus neque praenomen ullum neque cognomen habueriut. Qui ab eo dissentiunt aiunt matrem eorum Ream Silviam vocatam, avum Silvium Numitorem, fratrem eius Amulium Silvium, ac supe- riores Albanorum reges Capetum Silvium, Agrippam Silvium, posterioresque duces Mettum Fufetium et Tutorem Cloelium vocatos. Nee contenti his ad Sabinos transgrediuntur : Titum Tatium, Numam Pompilium et patrem eius Pompium Pompi- lium eiusdemque regionis principes enumerant Pustulanum Lau- ranum, Volesum Valensium, Mettum Curtium, Alium Fumu- silleaticum. E Tuscis recitant Lartem Porsennam, ab Aequiculis Septimum Medium, primum regem eorum, et Fertorem Resium, qui ius fetiale constituit. In hunc modum Varronis sententia subruitur. 7,. Romanes autem arbitrandum est maxime ab Albanis et LIBEK DE PEAENOMINIBUS. 381 Sabinis multiplicandorum nominum consuetudinem traxisse, quo- niam ab illis orti sunt. Omnia autem quae ad unum quemque nostrum definiendum excogitata sunt, eandem vim significandi hominis optinent. Quod per proprietatem dicitur, boe distat, quia 60 gens cognoscitur, ideoque dicitur gentilieium: cetera ordine variantur. Nam quod praeponitur praenomen, quod post fertur cognomeUj quod ad ultimum dicitur agnomen. Quorum series non ita ut exposui semper servata est. Animadverto enim in consulum fastis perplexum usum praenominum et cognominum fuisse. Dictum Postumum Cominium Auruncum, et Postumum Aebutium Helvam, et Vopiscum lulium, et Opitrem Verginium Tricostum, et Paulum Fabium Maximum. Quin etiam quaedam cognomina in nomen versa sunt, ut Caepio : namque boc in Bruto nominis locum obtinuit. 3. Gentilicia nomina Varro putat fuisse numero 00, prae- nomina circa xxx. Pueris non prius quam togam virilem sume- rent, puellis non ante quam nuberent praenomina imponi moris fuisse Q. Scaevola auctor est. Quae olim praenomina fuerunt, nunc cognomina sunt, ut Postumus, Agrippa, Proeulus, Caesar. 4. Opiter, qui patre mortuo, avo vivo gignebatur. Vopiscus, qui in utero matris geminus conceptus, altero abortu eiecto ineolumis editus erat. Hostus praenomen fuit in eo, qui peregre apud hospitem natus erat, idque habuit Lucretius Tricipitinus, eollega L. Sergii. Volero in praenomen abiit, quod volentibus nasci Kberi parentibus videbantur : quo usus est Publilius Philo. Lartis praenomem sumptum est a Laribus, Tuscum autem esse creditum, fuitque consul Lar Herminius cum T. Verginio Tri- costo. Statins a stabilitate, Faustus a favore praenomina eepe- runt. Tullus praenominatus est ominis gratia, quasi tollendus, littera in u conversa. Sertor qui per sationem natus erat adpellatus est. Ancum praenomen Varro e Sabinis translatum putat : Valerius Antias scribit, qaod eubitum vitiosum babuerit, qui Graece vocatur ayK(&v. Lucii coeperunt adpellari qui ipso initio lucis orti erant, aut, ut quidam arbitrantur, a Lucumonibus Etruscis. Manii, qui mane editi erant, vel ominis causa quasi boni : manum enim antiqui bonum dicebant. Cnaeus ob insigne naevi appellatus est. Quod unum praenomen varia seriptura notatur : alii enim Naeum, alii Gnaeum, alii Cnaeum scribunt. Qui G littera in hoc praenomine utuntur, antiquitatem sequi 382 LIBEE DE PEAENOMINIBUS. videntur, quae multum ea usa littera est. Olim enim dicebatur frugmentum, nunc frumentum eefertur, et forgtis, non fortis, et gnatura, non natura : ergo etiam qui in corporibus gigni solet gnaevus appellabatur. Qui CN ponunt corruptione syllabae deleetari videntur, qui Naeus, levitate. Gai iudicantur dieti a gaudio parentum, Auli, quod dis alentibus nascuntur, Marci Martio mense geniti, Publi qui prius pupilli faeti erant quam praenomina haberent, alii ominis causa e pube. 6. Tiberii voci- tari coeperunt qui ad Tiberim nascebantur. Titus e Sabino nomine f Tito fluxit, Appius ab Atto, eiusdem regionis prae- nomine. Caesones adpellati sunt qui e mortuis matribus exsecti erant, Servius, quod mortua matre in utero servatus est, Spurii patre incerto geniti quasi a-Tropdbioi. Numeriis sola tantum modo patrieia famiHa usa est Fabia, idcireo quod trecentis sex apud Cremeram flumen eaesis qui unus ex ea stirpe extiterat, ducta in matrimonium uxore filia Numerii Otacilii Maleventani sub eo paeto, ut quern, primum filium sustulisset, ei matemi avi prae- nomen inponeret, obtemperavit. 7. Antiquarum mulierum frequenti in usu praenomina fuerunt, E.utilaj Caesellia, Rodacilla, Murrula, Burra a colore ducta. Ilia praenomina a viris tracta sunt, Gaia, Ijucia, Publia, Nu- meria : ceterum Gaia usu super omnes celebrata est. Perunt enim Gaiam Caeciliam, Tarquinii Prisci regis uxorem, optimam lanificam fuisse et ideo institutum, ut novae nuptae, ante ianuam mariti interrogatae quaenam vocarentur, Gaias esse se dicerent. NOTES. 384 NOTES ON PAET II. Inscriptions. In editing the Inscriptions that follow I have adopted the order of the first volume of the Corpus of Latin Inscriptions (indicated by C), of which the second part may be considered almost an epitome. I have selected those that appeared to be most useful for my purpose, adding a few that have been discovered since its publication in 1863, and which have been edited in Eitschl's five Supplements, in the Hermes, and in the Ephemeris Epigraphica. A few here and there have been added from the later volumes of the Corpus. The text has also been occasionally emended from the same or similar authorities. In some of the legal documents I have inserted the supplements adopted by Brans in his Fontes luris Komani Antiqui, but generally my object has been to represent the Corpus as closely as possible. To those selected from the first volume I have added, in an appendix, some of the wall inscriptions from Pompeii, as edited by C. Zange- meister in the fourth volume of the Corpus. The notes are throughout based on Mommsen's, of which they are not unfrequently merely abstracts, but I have not thought it worth while to refer to his name particularly, except where I wished to contrast his views with those of other scholars. I have added a good deal in the Introductions, parti- cularly on points of grammar, law, and religious custom. My object has been to attempt a solution of every real or even apparent difiiculty, or else to notice where an explanation was wanted but had not yet been discovered. The Inscriptions in the first volume of the Corpus are divided into two parts. The first consists of the Inscriptiones Vetustissimae, those most archaic, and generally antecedent to the Hannibalic war. Of these I have given almost all (with the exception of the coins, of which I have given only a few). The second contains the remainder up to the death of Julius Caesar. This latter part is divided again into four principal sections, — (i) Public Documents, (2) Coins, (3) Inscriptions referring to public oflBcers, and others of certain date, (4) other Inscriptions of uncertain date. I have omitted section (2) entirely, as too detailed for the purposes of this book, but have given a very large proportion of the remainder. The remainder of the first volume of the Corpus contains the Elogia Clarorum Eeipublicae Virorum, honorary inscriptions mostly set up in imperial times, the Fasti Anni luliani, from which a good deal has been borrowed in my notes on the Calendar, and the Fasti Consulares up to the year of the city 766, the latter edited by Henzen. I have not thought it to my purpose to select anything from this part of the book. 385 INSCEIPTIONES VETUSTISSIMAE. Bello Hannibalico quae videntur antiquiores. NUMMI ANTIQUISSIMI. Page 156. I HAVE given only a few of these inscriptions on coins, and none of those of the second division, as the subject, though very interesting, is too detailed for the purposes of this book. Mommsen has written at length upon it, das Romisohe Miinzwesen, Berlin i860, 8. C. I and 2. Must be before 490 v. c, as then the as ceased to weigh a, pound. JSTo. I is an unique specimen, weighing 41b. 11 oz. Roman weight. It was fojind at Velitrae, and is now in the Kircherian Museum at Rome. Oba. the full form of the gen. Sonumom not preserved in others. C. s, 2. Se(rmo) Pos(twmo) P(uhlio) Bab(io). Similar specimens of the aes grave are found with the inscriptions, hat, fir, \t.i=Eat(Hano), Fi/r{mand) Ves(tmo). C. II. Obs. the early G, of a difierent form to that mentioned Int. ii. § 4. Cp. C. 30, 2. C. 14. See Introduction, H. § .1. C. 16. proloum is perhaps a Graeoism. Cp. vivous, C. 1418. C. 19. Benventod, abl., so Ladinod, 24. C. 20. Aisernim, gen. pi., so Safinim on Samnite coins. Volcanom, ace, with a head of Vulcan. Cp. the accusatives on works of art below, C. 57, 59. C. 24. Ladmei, locative ; the d for r indicates that it is rather Oscan than Latin. Cp. the form Frentrei on coins of Frentrum (Mom. Unterit. Dialekt. pp. 201, 230). CAEMEN FRATKUM ARVALIUM. Pages 157, 158. C. 28. This inscription is taken from the most important table of the acts of the College, discovered at Rome in 1778, and edited by Gaetano Marini, Atti e Monumenti de' Fratelli Arvali, 2 vols. 4to, Rome 1795, with a very important com- mentary. Similar acts have been discovered in the last few years on the site of the grove itself, now the Vigna CeooarelU, and have been edited by Henzen, Scavi nel Bosco Sacro dei Fratelli Arvali, fol. Roma 1868. The publication by Dr. Henzen of the whole series of documents, in an accessible form and with explana- tory notes, will be a great gain to scholars. The book has, however, appeared too recently for me to make full use of it in these notes. (Acta Fratrum ArvaUum, Berolini, 1874, 8°.) We have in it a chronicle of the society, more or less complete, from the reign of Augustus to that of the Gordians, a.d. 241. It is generally supposed that before the time of Augustus it had fallen almost into abeyance, but that, like many other religious institutions, it was restored by him, C 386 INSCRIPTIONES VETUSTISSIMAE. The Arval Brothers or Brethren are defined by Varro (L. L. v. 85) ' qui sacra publica feciuDt propterea ut fruges ferant anra.' They seem to have done for the whole people what each fether of a family did for his own farm at the Ambarvalia, or lustratio agri, described by Cato, E. E. 141, TibuUus, El. ii. i, and others. The formula addressed to Ma/rs pater in Cato should especieJly be compared with the carmen. There is even a probability that the same name was applied to both ceremonies, if at least the gloss of Festus (Epit. s. v. Ambarvales) should be thus read, 'Ambarvales hostiae dicebantnr quae pro arvis a duodecim fratribus sacrificabantur,' instead of diidbus. Eut we must be careful not to confound the public and private Ambarvalia. These brethren — called ' fratres," like the Attidian brethren of the Iguvine litanies, whose office seems to have been to perform a sort of Amburbium, just as that of the Arvales was an Ambarvale — were no doubt a very old college of priests, like the Augures, the Pontifices, the Plamines, etc. ; and they seem to date from the time of the kings. The legend states that Acca Larentia, foster mother of Bomulus, had twelve sona, with whom she used to sacrifice once in every year for the fields. On the death of one of them Bomulus took his place, and with his eleven foster brothers constituted the first college, the members of which wore, as a sign of priestly rank, a crown of ears of com bound with a white ribband (Masurius Sabin. ap. GeU. N. A. vii. 7 ; Plin. N. H. xviii. i, who seems to have drawn from the same source). From this we may gather at least that the brethren, like the other priestly colleges, were delegates of the king in his capacity of Father of the people. What may be the meaning of the rest of the story is not so clear. Preller (Eom. Myth. p. 422 foil., cp. Schwenck, Eh. Mus. xxii. p. 129, 1867) interprets Acca Larentia as 'mother of spirits,' i. e. the great earth-spirit. Acca, according to him, answers to Sk. aiia, 'mother,' cp. Gk. dfra, while the Lares, or 'Lords,' 6k. avaxes, are spirits in general, the word itself being closely akin to larvae. Acca Larentia in this view is only another name for the special deity of the Arvals, the Dea Dia, else unknown, but generally identified vfith Ops. Mommsen, on the other hand (die echte und die falsche Acca Larentia, Weidmanns, Berlin 1871), considers the name to be originally Larentina Acca, and that she has nothing whatever to do with the Lares, but was only a bit of rationalism intro- duced into the legends of Eomulus to take the place of the Ivpa. Even the story which is the oldest about her, the explanation of the parentatio Accae Larentiae (Dec. 23) he holds to be a mere ' verger's legend,' and to have no mythological meaning. Those who are fond of mythology will hardly assent to this ; but it is well to be on our guard against mere fancies. Whatever may be the origin of the college, occult or simple, its members, like those of others, were chosen by co-optation and for life, and it was considered among the highest families an honour to be a brother ; in fact, the election of several of the emperors is chronicled in the acts. The other officials were chosen yearly in May, in the festival at the grove, but did not come into office tDl the Saturnalia, the last day of which (Dec. 23), it may be remarked, was also the La/rentalia, or parentatio Accae Lareniinae. These were a Magister and Promagister (in case of absence or death), a Flamen and Proflamen, and a number of lower officers, scribes. CAEMEN FEATRTJM ARVALIUM. (P. 157, 1). 387 sacristan (aedituus), criers (oalatores), and publici. We find also boys of noble birth, who were also neoessSrily 'patrimi et matrimi,' serving as attendants or ' camilli' at the sacrifices and public feasts. The chief seat of their worship was outside Eome, ' in luco deae Diae via Cam- pana apud lapidem V (Marini, Atti, Tab. xxxii, etc., Orell. Inscr. g6l), that is, about four miles from the present gate of the city, on the road to Portus. The yearly festival took place in May, alternately on the 17th, igth, and zoth, or the 27th, 29th, and 30th, just at the time when the first fruits were ripe and the harvest was now about to begin. (See Henzen, p. 4.) The first day was kept in Rome, generally in the house of the Magister or some other member of the college. It consisted chiefly of a morning service, in which ' dry and green fruits,' i. e. of the old and new year, and laurel-crowned loaves were touched and blessed (' finiges aridas et virides contigerunt et panes laureates '), and the image of the Dea Dia anointed, and of an afternoon banquet, from which the Camilli took portions to the altar. No doubt, in the first ceremony we are to see a sort of blessing of the first fruits of the year, before the ordinary use of them began, a custom referred to by Pliny, N. H. xviii. 2, 'ac ne degustabant quidem novas fruges aut vina antequam sacerdotes primitias libassent.' (Cp. Plin. xxviii. 2, 5, and see on the Fasti, Vinalia Apr. 23. It is interesting also to trace some analogies to the ceremonies of Passover and Pentecost. Lev. xxiii. 10-17.) Some of last year's produce was also kept to be used at the same time — some- what, perhaps, like our superstition of preserving a Good Friday cake through the year — and loaves, probably of new corn, were blessed and crowned with laurels. The oflFering of portions of the banquet in the afternoon is also an old Eoman custom, thus described by Servius, ad Aen. I, 730, 'apud Eomanos cena e4ita sublatisque mensis primis sUentium fieri solebat, quoad ea quae de cena libata fuerant ad focum ferrentur et igni darentur, ac puer decs propitios nun- tiasset.' The anointing of the goddesses was no doubt a naive way of making them partake the other good things of this life. Cp. Tibull. ii. 2, 5 foil., Cio. Verr. iv. 35, etc. Prudentius speaks of anomtmg the La/res as one of the com- monest Roman superstitions ; — 'puerorum infantia prime Errorem cum lacte bibit : gustaverat inter Vagitus de farre molae: saxa inlita ceris Viderat, unguentoque Lares humesoere nigros. Contra Symmachum, i. 201-204. Every boundary-stone or terminus was also anointed before being set up in its consecrated hole, see on the Fasti, Feb. 23. We have a similar practice in Greek reUgion referred to by Theophrastus describing the SuaiMiwv (Char, xvi), ical rSiv \Lirapwv KWrn rSni kv rats Tpi6Sois Trapiiiv lie tov KrjKiieov iKaiov Karax^Ty ical knl ydmra ireaibv ical vpoaiewfiaas &va\\&Tri(!eai. (For a superstition of the same kind, preserved in Norway to the end of the last century, see Tylor, Primitive Culture, ii. 163, who also refers to this passage of Theophrastus ; and for the Hebrew custom op. the act of Jacob at Bethel, Gen. xxviii. 18, and the commentators there). Page 157, !■ i. Hem mi Kal. Imias, etc. The next day there was no c,c a 888 INSCEIPTIONES VETU STISSIMAE. festival in this particular year, but the day after, in this case, the 29th of May, A.D. 218, the consulship of Macrinus Aug. and Adventus, therei was a meeting early in the morning in the grove of the goddess. Here were not only a temple and an altar, but various smaller altars and ' foouli,' a circus, and » tetrastylum. The latter was apparently a square building sup- ported with columns, not necessarily' with four, for we read of one in the house of Gordian, which had two hundred of four different kinds of marble (lul. Cap. Gord. 32). In the circus races were run, the signal being given by the Magister or Promagister in full official costume, ' riciniatus coronatus,' as we read on several of the tables, The service on this day began with an oflFering of two expiatoiy pigs (jporciliaa, ' sucking-pigs," a form which may support the disputed haediliae, Hor. I Od. xvii. 9), lud eoinqueudi {causa), lit. 'for the sake of pruning the grove.' The word coinquere or coninquere (less correctly coinquire) is explained by JFestus, Ep. as depviare, coercere, and occurs outside of these inscriptions in the Digest (Alfen.) xix. 2, 29, ' Redemptor silvam ne caedito neve comquito neve deurito neve quem coimqitere caedere urere sinito." (See also note on the Fasti, March 19.) I regard the root of it as probably the same as that of cae-d-o. Naturally enough trees often fell down or decayed and lost their branches, or were struck by lightning, and had to be removed ; and all work of this kind, especially all work done with tools of iron, had to be atoned for by a preliminary sacrifice. In this case two pigs sufficed, a sacrifice of similar size was enough to atone for the ordinary work of cutting and carving marble, ' 06 ferri inlatimum icripturae et scalpturae marmoris {causa).' (Tab. xliii.) But when a fig-tree had grown into the fastigium of the temple and had to be removed and the temple repaired (Tab. xxxii.), or when a number of trees had been struck by lightning, and altars had to be restored (Tab. xliii.), nothing less than a procession and sacrifice of suovetaurilia {lustrum missum suovetaurilibua maioribus) could atone for the intrusion. The custom of preceding religious services by expiatory sacrifices, praeddaneae hostiae, to avoid a possible pollution of an unknown kind, seems to have been a common one at Rome. But here the particular act of using iron upon the earth and its products seems the one to be expiated. Similarly, Cato gives directions for a piaculum of a pig, before thinning a grove {lucum eonliicare) or digging. In the first case he directs you to use the formula, ' Si deus, si dea es, quoium illud sacrum est uti tibi ius siet poroo piaculo faoere illius saeri coercendi ergo. Harumoe rerum ergo sive ego sive quia iussu meo fecerit, uti id recte iaotum siet,' adding in the second case operis faczimdi causa (R. R. 139, 140; Part iii. p. 335) after ' illius eacri,' etc. The use of iron, for some reason or other, was proscribed in more than one ancient religion, or if used, as in these cases, had to be atoned for. Sometimes this may have been a piece of mere religious conservatism, as probably the ordi- nance that the pig slaughtered in striking a treaty had its throat out with a flint by the pater patratus (Liv. i. 24, ' porcum saxo silice percussit,' p. 279). Compare the custom of using bronze implements in sacred matters, such as the plough- share with which the outline of a city was traced by Etruscan discipline, or the razor with which a priest was shaved among the Sabines and sometimes among the Romans (Macrob. Saturn. V. xix. 11-14, op. Serv. Aen. i. 448, 'flamen Dialis CAKMEN FRATEUM AKVALIUM. (P. 157, 1. i-io.) 389 aereis cultris tondebatur,' Lydus de Mensib. i. 31, who makes it a law of Numa's). The dislike to iron itself might also arise in a tribe from its becoming first known in the shape of offensive weapons in the hands of another tribe, especially if one of differing religion. In connection with this we may remark that the fetialis who declared war at Borne was ordered to carry in his hand ' hastam ferratam aut praeustam sanguineam,' and to throw it across the boundaries of the enemy's country. (Liv. i. 32 ; p. 277.) But further, particular deities were supposed to be averse to iron, especially the Fire-god, as is seen not only in the Greek proverb imp liaxaipt ftfj ffKoKiveiv, adopted by the Pythagoreans, and the Latin ' Ignem gladio ne fodias' (cp. Hor. 2 Sat. iii. 276), but also in the superstitions of several savage nations of North-east Asia and North America. (Tylor, Early Hist, of Mankind, p. 275.) Is it too fanciful to conjecture that this dislike was conceived to arise from the Fire-god being forced to slave so hard in the smelting and moulding of iron, and that the Earth-spirit, with whom we have here to do, had a similar feeling with regard to the instruments which shore her foliage and cut down her groves and scarred her breast in mining and ploughing? Man might very well be called upon to atone for his Seiv6T^s who, in the words of Sophocles— r Qeajv TCLv vireprarca/j Fav ajip0nov oKanaTOV airoTpverai iWopUvajv dpSTpeay eros els eroSj iirireiqi yevei itoKevcav. 1. 3. After the sacrifice of the young pigs followed that of a vaccd hAynorwruif probably white, and so called as distinguished from piaealares. The eafae were then offered in different places, and the Master, after making a formal entry (m codice cavU) of the proceedings, laid aside his praetexta and retired to his tent (papiUo). The word eietae is a parallel form to the more common eoeta, just as sertae to serta ; so amas, Naev. Lycurg. 24. 5. Cavere has the same sense lower down, caverunt se adfuisse ; cp. the legal usage of making a formal disposition or appointment. The sense here is evidently ' to do something in a formal way,' and so ' make a formal entry on the register." Papilio is a pavilion or tent. The word occurs in this s^nse in the writers of the Augustan History. The idea would seem to be taken from the shape of a butter- fly, the body being comparable to the pole over which the canvas is stretched hanging down on both sides Uke the wings. In papilione suo revereus. Of this use of in, which is common in the Latin Biblp and later writers generally, Eonsch ^ves numerous instances, It. und Vulg. pp. 406, 407. Cio. N. D. i. 21, 'ne in cogitations quidem oadit,' which he (juotes, is, however, to say the least, doubtful. 6-1 1. In the forenoon, after a formal enfjry of their presence on the register, the brethren breakfasted togeither, and then, in their robes and crowns, went up into the thicket of the grove and sacrificed a fat lamb and examined it for omens. This, says Mowmsen, was the crowning-point of the sacrifice ; see the parallel in Verg. Georg. i. 339-350. The lamb is properly called hosUa : a victvma is a larger animal (Hen^en, p. 29). Eeturning to the temple they offered ollae upon the table, an important feature in an ancient temple, ' in qua epulae liba- tionesque et stipes reponuntur,* and serving almost as an altar (lus Papirianum, quoted in Maorob. Sat. III. xi. s> 6). On the use of oUae in sacrifices, op. Varro, 390 INSCRIPTIONES VETUSTISSIMAE. L. L. V. 98, who says, defining arvigae, ' haec sunt quarum in saorificiis exta in oUa non in veru coountur, qua3 et Accius Boribit et in pontifioiis libris videmus." In the meanwhile the Master and Flamen sacrificed on the turf in front of the altar. The brethren then went also out and laid their thesauri on the altar, evidently not the one in the temple, but that on which the extae yorciUares had been offered. These thesaun are no doubt caskets of some kind into which offer- ings of money (_stips) were placed, as is gathered from the following passage, Varro, L. L. v. 182, 'Slips ab OToiPr) fortasse, Graeco verbo. Id apparet, quod ut tum institutum etiamnunc diis cum thesauris asses dant stipem dicunt.' Seneca, Ep. 115, also speaks of a god being worshipped 'in thesauros stipe infusa,' op. de Benef. vii. 4. II. After this collection or 'offertory,' the Flamen and Master offered wine and incense outside the temple, holding in their hands scyphi and simpuvia, the latter being ladles much like cyathi, and censers (ac^irae). (We notice here the care- lessness of the cutters, some word such as ferentes being wanted after aceri'as, ostium being miswritten osteum and simpuviis sumpuvis.) After this two of the brethren went down (desciderunt, as Henzen shews, is probably from descendo, rather than disoedo or descindo. He compares lucum desddisse, a. 219, and supra carcares escidit, a. 87), accompanied by public slaves, ad fruges petendas, i.e. to collect the specimens of the old and new year's produce, probably the same as those which they had blessed two days before, or it may be others brought .by the crowd round them. These were passed from hand to hand, from the right hand of the. first to the left hand of the next, and from his right hand to the left of his neighbour, and then backwards in exactly reverse order, for this is how 1 understand dextra dederunt, laeva receperunt, dHnde ad allenctrum sihi reddiderunt, not of course confining it to the two brethren who went and came back (reversi) with the 'fruges.' That this was not an awkward, but rather a natural and graceful action, may be seen from the following diagram, be- ginning of course at the right : — reddiderunt 1. d 1. d 1. d 1. d 1. d dederunt. V. iv. iii. ii, i. These having been thus duly inspected by all the brethren, were handed over to the public slaves. 14. Then they entered the temple and said a prayer, as de Eossi thinks, to the ollae. Henzen also explains aacrum fecerunt ollis, ' sacrificed to the ollae,' relying on the mention of prayers offered to the simpvmum Numae, Prudent. Peristeph. 2, 27/, Henzen, p. 30. laeuerimt, in the text, should be iactaverunt, — a curious rite. The panes laweati were divided amongst the people* 'It is probably to rites like these, as to those of Mithras and Hercules Victor or Invictus that the Christian fathers, Tertullian and Justin Martyr, refer as suggested by the devil in imitation of the Christian Liturgy (Tert. de Praescr. Haeret. xl, Just. Apol. i. 66; compare the Christian Poem of the fourth century .lately discovered by M. Delisle, line 42 ' qui . . | PoUutos panes infeotos ture vaporo I poneret m nsum. This poem may be found in the Revue Arch^ologique for CARMEN FEATEUM ARVALIUM. (PP. 157, 158, 1. 10-17, etc.) 391 by the public slaves, and a division of food of other kinds (adopting Klausen's emendation twm edulia), and a scramble (c«m rapinis). The use of the latter word is illustrated by an epigram of Martial, describing the scramble at the games of Stella, Epigr. viii. 78. 7, 8 : — ' Omnis habet sua dona dies : uec linea dives | Cessat, at in populum multa rapina cadit,' the things scrambled for, in that case, being coins and tickets for presents. Such a, eparsio was a common feature of 'munera,' and is described at some length by Statins (SUv. I. vi., cp. Inscr. Pomp. C. I. L. iv. 1177, 1181, 1184, 1779). Henzen, however, thinks rapina was the vegetable, and compares Cato, R. K. 5, 8; 35, 2, Colum. 11, i, 71. He therefore supposes lumemulia to be something also of the same kind. This over, the statues were anointed, and the pubUo excluded, and, the doors being shut, the brethren, with their robes girt up and taking the sacred texts in their hands, sung the following hymn, the oldest complete specimen of a Latin poem in existence. I translate according to the punctuation given in the text, but somewhat freely, so as to give, if possible, the impression of the original. The parts of the chant addressed by the brethren to one another — forming a sort of burden or refrain — are enclosed in brackets. Henzen takes carmen de'scindentes together, ' recitando et quasi dividendo cannen ex numero et rhythmo,' remarking on the parallel carmen dielentes], a. 219, p. ccviii. I had supposed, with Mommsen, that it meant ' separating themselves into two parties.' For Henzen's interpretation cp. Hor. 1. Od. XV. 15. Each line, it will be seen, is repeated thrice, according to the Roman fashion expressed in the word tripudiare=ter pede pellere humum. 'Help us, O Lares, help us, Lares, help us! And thou, O Marmar, suffer not ■ Fell plague and ruin's rot Our folk to devastate. Be satiate, fierce Mars, be satiate! (Leap o'er the threshold! Halt! now beat the ground.) Be satiate, fierce Mars, be satiate! (Leap o'er the threshold ! Halt ! now beat the ground.) Be satiate, O fierce Mars, be satiate ! (Leap o'er the threshold ! Halt ! now beat the ground.) (Call to your aid the heroes all, call in alternate strain. Call, call the heroes all. Call to your aid the heroes all, call in alternate strain.) Help us, O Manner, help us, Marmor, help us! (Bound high in solemn measure, bound and bound again: Bound high and bound again ! ') I. Ems. The explanation of the e is not at all certain. No trace of it appears elsewhere in the Latin pronouns, though the forms in Greek, kiwi, «/«& offer some expCaZn of such rites as belonging to natural, as weU as to revealed religion, would probably not be difficult. 392 INSCRIPTIONES VETUSTISSIMAE. analogies. On the whole, it maybe best to explain it as the interjectional e whiofi combines elsewhere only with vocatives, such as Ecastor, Edepol (i. e. e De Pol, 'O God Pollux '), Edi medi (' God, my God," Span. A dime/ '0 dear me ! '), etc. We ought perhaps here to write it E noe. Cp. Introd. xii. § ii. i(ises= Lares. It is superfluous to multiply instances of this fact that the old Latin s between two vowels constantly changes to r in later Latin. Varro remarks on it (L. L. vii. 26), quoting the well-known fragments of a Salian hymn, and the following words, foedesum, plusima, meUosem, asenam, ianitos. Cp. ewm and eram, qwaeso and quaero, naeue and narie, etc., etc. The introduction of r into names like Furms, Papirius, Vcderiue is ascribed to Appius Claudius, the great censor, v. o. 442. The invocation of the Lares is very much in place here, if we allow Preller's interpretation of Acca Larentia. The Lares, as we have said, were not only household spirits, but spirits in general, whom we can only separate in idea from genii by supposing them once to have had s, human life. That they were spirits in general is shown by their worship at the Compitalia. Here we may take them to be the guardians of the Roman soil, the mythical ancestors of the race. 2. Neve lue rue, Marmar, sims incii/rrere in pleores. In modern Latin this appears to be equivalent to Neve luem mem,, Mars, sines (or simas) mcurrere in plures. It seems decidedly better to take luerue (with Mommsen) as two words, than as ^ a supposed luerem. No doubt such a word is possible, but on the analogy of sperem, speres, rather than on that of hoverum, loverum, lapiderum, which are perhaps mere introductions of the second form of genitive into the consonantal declension. But though possible, there is no direct evidence for it, and we have still to explain the presence in the supposed luervem of the v or «. On the other hand, lue, rue are two distinct and known words, the latter occurring in a glossary (apud Labb.)=raMM(. Remark of course the omission of final m, common alike to old and late Latin. Ae for e in luae is merely an error frequent enough at the date of the inscription (see Introd. iii. § 4). The concurrence of two or more substantives without a conjunction is quite regular in old Latin, cp. Bp. Soip. C. 30, Taurasiaini) CisaMna(m) Samnio cepit. Col. Rostr. C. 195, 14, arcentom captom, praeda, and even a closer parallel in the prayer at the ' lustratio fundi ' ap. Pest. s. V. Pesetas, ' Avertas morbum, mortem, 4abem, nebulam, impetiginem.' Marmar, Marmar, or Mamor is the reduplicated form of Mars, seen also in the Oscaa or Sabine Mamers. Prom it two names of men are formed, one the prae- nomen Mamercus, confined at Rome to the Aemilian gens, and exactly parallel to Marcus from Mars ; the other Mamwrius, which has its parallel in the commoner Marine, as well as in the Oscan M(£/)as. The name Mamurius has been sometimes ascribed to the god himself, as by Preller (Rom. Myth. p. 317), who interprets Mamurius Veturius, the man clothed in skins, representing Winter, who was led through the city the day before the Ides of March and driven out of it with white wands, as Mars of the old year (vetus = iros). Otherwise Mamurius appears as the smith who made the • ancilia,* who begged as a reward that his name might be mentioned at the end of the Salian hymns •Tum sic Mamurius "Merces mihi gloria detur Nominaque extreme carmine nostra sonent." CARMEN FKATRUM ARVALIUM. (P. 158.) 393 Inde sacerdotes open promissa vetusto Praemia persolvtint Msunuriumque vooant.' OTid, Faati, iii. 389, sq. Marma stands for Marmar merely as a vulgar pronunoiation. So in late Latin we have mate, pate, Alexande, soro, uxso. Schuchardt, Vok. dea Vulg. L. ii. 390. Sim is probably a contraction of the future mmea, just as advoeapit for advoca- hUis, below, in an imperative sense. Cp. Fest. s. w., 'prospices prospioe . . .per- fines perfringas,' apparently quoting from the Salian hymns. This future appears to be originally an optative, and may be compared vrith the Greek usage of the optative ai' in polite commands. A similar -use of the future is common in CScero's Epistles and elsewhere, e.g. Hor. 1 Ep. xiii. 2, • Augusto reddes signata volumina, Vini.* Pleores is no doubt the oldest extant form of ply/res. It seems to be a contrac- tion of *ple-ior-ee or *ple-io8-es from a form *p?c-fo«, pious, plus, closely answer- ing to Greek ir\e-lov-es. See above, Introd. xi. § 5. No one would now interpret it as a form of flores. Pleores may perhaps mean much what ot voWol does in Greek, the folk, or mass of the people, and we might compare incurrere in pleores with ytveas eirl jrA^ffos ipirov. Soph. Ant. 585. 3. Saiurfu.fere Mars. So Bergk, making /« a shortened imperative of the second form of the substantive verb. This seems better than to suppose that fveekb is the right reading. The objection to fere Mars (as a matter of style) is a slight difficulty, since it is the only epithet in the poem ; but no other epithet could be better in place. It is found, for instance, Ovid, Heroid. vii. 160 : — ' Mwrs ferus et damnis sit modus Hie tuis.' A third explanation, making fufere one word, a contraction from a supposed fufueris, is also possible, but not so probable. The loss of the « would, in this case, have to be explained, as in the supposed origin of the terminations -5am, -ho, from *f{u')am, * f(u)o. lAmen sali . Sta . Berber. This punctuation is, of course, conjectural. Accord- ing to it these will be words addressed by the brethren to one another, a sort of refrain continued in the next line, and parallel, as a direction to the brethren, to the last call to beat the ground in solemn measure, Triumpe, Triurwpe, etc. PreUer, on the other hand, makes them an appeal to the god (B. M. p. 429), * Sated with fary {satwr furere), return home to thy Temple and cease to lash thy steeds.' But to this various objections may be taken ; first, to the construction aatur furere, and, secondly, to the rather far-fetched idea put upon herber, though somewhat confirmed by the quotation he makes from Ovid, Met. xiv. 821, ' conscendit equos Gradivus, et ictu Verberis increpuit,' but especially to the construction sta ver- ierie), which I understand Mm to translate, ' Halt with thy lash ' — one perhaps unexampled in Latin. According to the text there is no great difficulty in translating — ' Leap o'er the threshold. Halt : now beat the ground.' The superstition of not treading upon the threshold is one common to many nations. The priests of Dagon introduced it into their worship after the image 394 INSCRIPTIONES VETUSTISSIMAE. of their god had fallen down (i Sam|^l v. s), and some rites of the kind seem to have been imported into Jerusalem in the time of the prophet Zephaniah (i. 9). At Bome it was unlucky for anyone to tread on the threshold with the left foot, and a bride, on entering her husband's house, ought not to touch it, and was often carried over it by the promibi; op. Catull. Epithal. 61, 159 sqq., 'Transfer oraine cum bono | limen aureolos pedes, | Easilemque subi forem ;' and Plant. Casiu. iv. 4, I — ' Sensim super adtolle limen pedes, nova nupta,' and Plutarch, Quaest. Eom. init. The idea, no doubt, was to avoid striking the foot, as would often be the case if the frame of the door was raised above the level of the entrance. The Romans also put the threshold under a special divinity, Limmtinus or Idmentiiis. We must suppose, then, that this was originally part of a processional hymn of some sort, for the 'limen ' can only be the entrance to the temple ; while to leap on the threshold would be difficult, and senseless as a rite. Of course, here, to leap over the thieshold with closed doors, was impossible ; but we know from Quiu- tilian that the priests hardly understood their own songs, and, if they did, no doubt did not think it necessary to act them out. Berber is for verbera or verbere, probably the latter, as the short vowel would be more easily elided, and we know that many derived verbs had once a simple form, tj. g. triampe, not triump(Ji)a, in the last Una. The confusion of 6 and v, though not very early, would be sufficiently common at the date of the inscription (A.D. 218) to account for the error in berier. No one wiU now accept the ingenious, but unscientific, explanation of this line 3a = lumen mlis dafervere. 4. Semwnia =seTnones, agreeing with conctos. iSemo, there can be little doubt, is for se homo, something beside, more than, a man (just as nemo is for ne homo), and has no connection with semen. The length of the vowel, in the oblique cases, corresponds to the archaic hom^nem,, etc. The semones, then, are the inferior class of gods, such as Priapus, Epona, Vertumnus, who are to be invoked all together to avoid offending any by omission, just as the Romans invoked the 'newly-settled gods,' the ' Divi Novensiles,' as well as the ' Divi Indigetes.' See below, note to no. 178. Semo answers to Divus, e.g. in the name Semo Sancus = DJt« (i.e. Divus) Fidius. cUtemei, ' alternately.' The brethren doubtless were in two parties, whatever sense be given to descindentes and desciderimt, above. Probably the first, fifth, and sixth lines were sung in chorus, and the remainder were divided in the middle and sung antiphonally, according to the regular Italian method, ' amant altema camenae.' advocapit for odvocaMtis. So we find propom for probum on early coins (C. 19), and poplicus, etc., for pubUcus, etc. The loss of final -is may be paraEeled by nominatives like vigfl, faeul, pa/r, celer, etc. 6. Triumpe =la,tei triwmpha, from a verb of simple formation, so in the formula Jo / triumphe 1 the latter is probably an imperative, not a vocative. The aspi- rated consonants were unknown in Rome till the time of Cicero, when they werei introduced to represent Greek sounds and letters more closely (Int. ii. §§ I, 7). Thus Spian^os was represented at first by irmmpoa (op. Quint. Inst, i, 5, 20) and SCIPIONUM BLOGIA. 395 a verb formed from it. We have a similaB^Greek word, borrowed, it may be, very early, in cozmlodos or cozeuZot(i(w=xopoi5\y5os in the Salian hymn (Varro, li. L. vii. 26). epia/i/3os, no doubt, meant a solemn march, especially to music, and seems etymologioaUy the same as the English tramp, both probably being onomatopoeic. The other words for triumphing, vitidari, mare, are said to be derived from the sacrifices offered, but see note on Naevius, Tr. Frag. 34. SCIPIONUM ELOGIA. (Pp. 159-162.) Description of the Monument. The monument of the Scipios stood outside the oity, beyond the Porta Capena, and near the Appian Way. It consisted of two parts, a vault in which were the stone coffins or sarcophagi of the &niily, and, over it, a chamber with columns. These may have formed a portico in which were the statues of P. and L. Scipio and of the poetEnnius (cp. Liv. 38, 56, Cic. pro Arch. 9, 22). The tradition that the latter was buried here is weak, and not confirmed by the excavations. These were made towards the beginning of the seventeenth and the end of the eighteenth centuries, but in a barbarous and careless manner. The dust and bones were thrown away, and the sarcophagi and epitaphs taken to the Vatican museum. It is interesting to observe the confirmation of the statements of Cicero (De Legg. ii. 2, 27) and Pliny (H, N. vii. 54, 187), that none of the patrician Cornelii were burnt till the time of Sulla, for no epitaphs belonging to urns were found except those of Cornelia Gaetulica and M. lunius Silanus, and others of at least the time of Augustus. On the custom of burial, as opposed to burning, see below, on C. 74 foil, and XII. Tables, x. fr. i, 5. The Epitaphs themselves are interesting on many grounds. They are the first Latin inscriptions of any length to which we can attach a date ; they are instances of a change of custom at Rome, for the Latins were not originally in the habit of thus conmiemoratiug their dead, but borrowed the fashion, with others in the fifth century of the city, from the Greeks ; they are also important historically, but especially as metrical and grammatical monuments. Four of them are in the Satumian metre, and one in elegiacs. This metrical character was first noticed by E. Q. Visconti (Mon. degli Scipioni, Rome 1785) : the division of verses is generally indicated upon the stone by spaces or lines. Whether Niebuhr was right in his suggestion, that they were fragments of ' neniae,' is very doubtful. They might indeed eaaily be supposed to be parts of longer poems, but they are sufficiently complete as they stand. * The Gens Cornelia and the Scipios. The gens Cornelia was a very old one, as might be inferred from the existence of the Cornelian tribe, and from the Cornelius who was Pontifex under Servius (Plut. Q. R. 4). It consisted of many families, four of which seem to have been of nearer kin to one another than the rest ; viz. the Maluginenses, Cossl, Scipiones, and Lentuli. The relationship of the others, the Eufini, SuUae, Dolabella, Cinnae, 396 INSCEIPTIONES VETUSTISSIMAE. and Cethegi, is less evident. The surname Scipio is first assigned to P. Comeliusi Trib. Mil. v. 0. 359. According to Macrobius, ' non aliter dicti Scipiones nisi quod Cornditis qui oognominem patrem luminibus carentem pro baculo regebat Scipio cognominatus nomen ex cognomine posteris dedit.' It might be said to become a nomen, inasmuch as several branches of the family assumed additional cognomins for the sake of distinction. Two branches of it, the Namcae and Asinae, do not seem to have used this burial place, though both equally descended fi:om the Scipio Barbatus, cos. 456, to whose tomb the first inscription belongs. It appears that in the age of Augustus the Scipios became extinct, and that the monument passed into the use of the Lentidi, to whom several inscriptions of that date belong. It is to be remarked that neither here nor elsewhere do we find more than three projenomina in use among the Scipios, viz. Gnaeus, Zuciiis, and Publius. The Stone employed in the Sarcophagi. Three kinds of volcanic stone are used in these sarcophagi, as in many other Boman works, and a few words about them may be here in place. These are tufa, peperino, and travertine. Specimens brougbt by Mr. Parker may be seen in the Ashmolean Museum at Oxford. Tufa, tophVfS, Germ. Tufslein, is the general name for the volcanic con- glomerate, which is the ordinary stone of Kome and the neighbourhood. It is not hard like lava, but full of dust and ashes, and often as light as pumice stone. It is sometimes used for inside vaulting, but is not strong enough for the outside of buildings. Peperino, or la/pia Mbanus, or Oahinus receives its Italian name &om the black volcanic dust, like pepper, mixed with it. It is of a harder and more crystalline substance, and of a better colour than tufa. Tra/iiertine, lapis Tiburtinus, found especially near Tivoli, as peperino is in the neighbourhood of Alba and Gabii, is a still better stone. When Mr. Browning speaks of ' mouldy travertine,' it is in comparison of fine marble or porphyry, but travertine is almost marble, when compared with tufa. It has generally a yellow tinge, and was used in Borne, chiefly for the outsides of public buildings. The Satwmian Metre. The Satvmian verse, in which four of these epit9:phs are written, requires some words of explanation. The derivation of the name has heeu questioned, but it seems best to explain on the analogy of that of Fcmnian, also given to it. These two names would seem to connect it with the two patrons of rustic life, one of whom, by his kindness (fwvor) preserved the flocks, while the other was the guardian of the tilth (sata). As to the long a of Saturnus or Saetwrims, see below, C. 48. As to metre, the most regular scheme is the following, that is, a double set of three trochees, preceded by an anacrusis, or base — but the following seem to be the special rules which are drawn from a comparison SCIPIONUM ELOGIA. C. 29, 30. 3i)7 of the more regular specimens. They are the result of a considerable train of investigation, the details of which have escaped my memory, but I have not intentionally borrowed them from any one, though I believe they are substantially the same as thos? adopted by Spengel. (i) The (MMCJ-usts at the beginning of the line, and the thesis at the end of each half of itt cannot be suppressed. (2) With this exception, one thesis, or syllable without an ictus, may be sup- pressed, the last but one * in the last half, is that most commonly omitted. (3) The ordinary substitutions of two short, for one long syllable, and of a long syllable for a short one in the thesis, are freely admitted. (4) The caesura in medio versu is generally, but by no means always, observed. (5) Elision is admitted or disregarded at pleasure. (6) Smaller peculiarities of ancient prosody, especially with pisg^rd to archaic long vowels, are discussed in the Botes on these inscriptions, and in the introduction to the fragments of Livius' Odyssey. With these licences, the full scheme of the metre will be as follows :-^ I. L< COENELIUS SCIPIO BARBATUS CN. F. C. 29, 30. Page i £9. The following inscriptions are &6m a sarcophagus m Cujbrais, though only one dea Oupra, i. e. ' Dea Bona,' worshipped on the coast of Picenum, is known (PreUer, p. 249). imom = et, cp. Latin enim, etc. Seffi=aihi. The rest I cannot explain. The obscure word hrat occurs in an Osoan inscription like this, T. Vetio \ duno \ didet \ Eerclo | lono \ hrat | data, found in the Paelignian country (Eph. Epigr. i. p. 32). Add. p. £55. In Latin this inscription would probably run — 412 INSCRIPTIONES VETUSTISSIMAE. St{atiu,») Ponteitia \ N(omuef) Ponteius \ Tiplesne) Alpitts \ Tr{eUus) Apidius \ loviis I Poculis statuerunt .... See Corssen, Annali del Inst. Arch, xxxviii. p. 113-118 (1868), and for Joviok Pncloia, Vok. i. p. 274. Ponties evidently is another form of Pmiteius, Pontius, Pompeius, just as Alpis of Albiai, Alpheme. P. L. Suppl. ii. p. 12 (C. 189 has only the first words). The caatus, or 'fast' of Jove, is elsewhere unknown, except, perhaps, as inferred from statements about the Flamen Dialis, Gell. N. A. x. 15, ' Gaerimoniae iinpositae flamini IHali multae, item ciutus inultiplices,' etc. The castus of Ceres (Dionys. Hal. i. 33, Liv. xxxvi. 37), and of the Great Mother, is well known. Cp. Naev. Punica, 5, for the nature of such castus. Mommsen now explains it, however, as =Iunoni Ludnae lovis {coniugi). Caste facitol (Wilmanns, no. 35, as if from C. vi. 35 J, at present unpublished.)^ COLUMNA KOSTRATA. P. 170. C. Duilii Cos. a. u. c. 494. C. 195. The following inscription, on a stone of Parian marble, now preserved in the Capitol, was found in 1566 in the forum close to the arch of Septimius Severus. The original no doubt formed part of the column set up by the Boman people in honour of C. Duilius, cos. v. t. 494, and adorned with the beaks of ships captured by him at sea. Pliny mentions it (H. N. 34, 5, 20) in company with the two set up to C. Maenius, about eighty years before, ' item C. Duillio qui primus navalem triumphum egit de Poenis quae est etiam nunc in foro. ' Quintilian observes the d at the end of many words upon it (Inst. i. 7, 12). Criticism of the restored Inscription, The inscription in its present form is confessedly of a late date. This is proved by the forms of the letters, which can hardly be of the age of the republic. The long I in mabId, for instance, was not used before the times of Sulla. But it is more difficult to decide whether the words themselves are old, or (as Ritschl and Mommsen suppose) the inscription is one set up, or restored with affected archaisms, by antiquarians of the time of Claudius. The opinion of such experts is of great weight, and is, at any rate, sufficient to throw doubt upon the inscrip- tion as a prime authority on points of language. On the other hand, Quintilian (1. c.) seems to quote it, without any hesitation, as a monument of early Latin. M. remarks that the inscription, besides being generally badly expressed, has not the simplicity and brevity of the ancient language, and has characteristics which are unlike the writing of the fifth century. For instance, 8 and m, at the end of words, are never omitted in it ; c is used instead of g, which was the case in the XII. Tables, but not at this time, and in or en is found where we should expect endo. But the second and third points of criticism seem doubtful. G is certainly found in the epitaph of Soipio Barbatus, who may be supposed to have died about the same date as the victory of Duilius. But the actual date of that insciiption is, as we have seen, probably later than the date COLUMNA ROSTRATA. 413 of the burial of the Scipio whom it commemorates. Nor is it likely, from the analogy of the employment of other letters, that g came into general use at once. Endo does not, I believe, occur anywhere in inscriptions except in the form endotercisi (dies), in the Calendars. The earliest known use of in with the ablative is in the fourth epitaph of the Scipios (subject and date uncertain), ' Quibus sei in longa licuiset tibe utier vita," etc., so that evidence is really wanting on point. The danger of arguing from small peculiarities of language is shown by com- paring the Decree of Aemilius Faulus with the nearly contemporary S. C. da Bacch., both undoubtedly genuine, while the later in date is the most archaic of the two. Mommsen further compares the titulus of L. Aemilius for his victory over K. Antiochus, in Liv. xl. 52, as perhaps the model from which this is imi- tated; but it is evident that the imitation might have been the other way. The titulus, as given in the text of Livy, is extremely corrupt. We find in it, how- ever, the similar expressions, 'naves longae cum omnibus sociis captae LXii,' and ' inspectante ipso Antiocho.' From the phrase pucmandod cepet, 1. 5, compared with SaUust, Hist. i. 75, ' et Diponem validam urbem multos dies restantem pugnando vicit,' E.'s emendation of Ep. Scip. iii, ' Heo cepit Corsica Aleriaque urbe [pucnandod],' seems to be drawn. The foUovring are the chief archaisms of the inscription which are consistently observed : — C for g in leciones, macietratos, exfocioni, puenamdod, ceset, Cartacinimds. D in the ablative, (opsidAone)d, pucnandod, mcwistratud, in altod marid, Hand- laled dictatored, navaled praedad. et for it, exemet, ceget, ornavet, etc. for a in terminations, madstratos, consol, primos, captom; cp. exfociont. Single instead of double consonants, closes, ceset, numei. Na/veios, navehous for navihus, triresmoi for triremes. On the other hand, we have the following inconsistencies and modernisma : — (i) No final consonants are dropped. (2) The variations closes, claseis, Cartaciniemis, novels; moximos, maxumos ; navebos, navebous. (3) praeda for praida. (4) numei, nom., where we should expect genitive. On the whole we shall not, I think, do wrong in concluding that the archaisms are real archaisms, but that it was not restored vrith sufficient accuracy, and that so modernisms were introduced. If it had been really the work of an antiquary of the time of Claudius, we should certainly have had praida, instead of praeda, as the diphthong ai was then used freely, even in contemporary inscriptions. It is much more like the work of a careless, than of a learned, restorer. ' ^ Data for its modem Sestoration. The principal historical authorities on which the supplements of the inscription are based are as follows : — Polyb. i. 24. After the battle of Mylae, the Romans vpoaxiyr(s rg SkcX.V 414 INSCRIPTIONES VETUSTISSIMAE. rfiV Tf AiyeaTionf l\vffav iroMopxiav ItrxoTOJS airSiv ^Si; SiaKei/xivoif KaT& re t^k l« T^s AiylcTr/s Avaxi'P'liT'v MiKtWav Tr6\tv /carat Kp&ros et\ov. Past. Triumph. ' C. Duilius M. f. M. n. cos. primus navalem de Siculeis et classe Poenica egit au. CDXCIII k. intercalar.' Tacit. Ann. ii. 49. 'C. Duilius primus rem Komanam prospere mari gessit triumphumque navaJem de Poenis meruit.' Oros. iv. 7. ' Hannibal amissa navi qua vehebatur scapha subduetus aufngit : triginta et una naves eius captae, tredecim mersae, tria milia hominum occisa, septem milia capta referuntur.' T. The first success is the raising of the siege of Segesta. The Carthaginian legions and their commander (macu^ratos =magistratus) beat a retreat {exfocumt =ecfuginnt) in broad daylight. L{utA palam), a common formula, e. g. Lex Bant. 197, 17, 'pro aede Castorus palam lud,' and ib. 24; and Vergil, Aen. ix. 153, says Tumus, ' Luoe palam certum est igni circumdare muros.' On the form luci, see Intr. x. § 16. Palam, on the surface; cp. liri-ir, used as a sign for 1,000, and generally changed to M from the influence of M(ille). Cp. Introd. ii. § 6. Every half-circle introduced into it multiplies it by 10. Thus ® = 10,000, ' decern milia," ® (as in lines 14 foil.) = 100,000, 'centum milia,' the ordinary unit in calculating large sums in sesterces. Thus plus vides semd, in the lower text, means that there are twenty-one of these signs, as well as two which are apparently halves, and space for a good many more. © is often written ooiao, and ® oooiddo. D = 5oo is simply half 0. Similarly B, or Iao = 6,000, and ©, or Iooo = 50,000, as in Lex lulia Mun. 19. 415 INSCEIPTIONES A BELLO HANNIBALICO AD C. CAESAEIS MORTEM. PARS PRIOR. INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA POPULI ROMANI. DECEETUM L. AEMILII PAULI. P. 171. C. ii. S°4'- There can be no doubt that the author of this decree was L. AetnUius Paulna, the conqueror of Perseus at Pydna, the greatest of the Aemilii, son of the consul at Cannae whom Horace describes, 'animaeque magnae Prodigum Poeno superante Paulum,' and father of two distinguished sons adopted into two other families, Scipio Afiicanus Minor, the destroyer of Carthage and Numantia, and Q. Fabiaa Mazimos, the pupil and patron of Polybius. (See more on Aemilius Faulus, under Oratorum Fragmenta, below, p. 351, and the life in Plutarch.) This decree belongs to the earlier period of his life, when he served in Spain, after his praetorship, v. c. 563 (Liv. xxv. 24, xxxv. 2). At first he was un- successful, but in 565, 'prius aliquanto quam successor Teniret, L. Aemilius Paidus, qui postea regem Persea magna gloria vicit, cum priore anno baud prospere rem gessisset tumultuario exercitu collecto signis collatis cum Lusitanis pugnavit ; fusi fugatique bostes, caesa decem octo milia armatorum, duo milia trecenti capti et castra expugnata. Huius victoriae fama tranquilliores in His- pania res fecit.' Liv. xxxvii. 57. It was in consequence of this victory, no. doubt, that he was named imperator, as again twice for his victories over the Ligurians and Perseus. Hence we get pavllvs . teb (sc. Imperator) on a. denarius of a descendant, about v. c. 700- The substance of the decree is to liberate a subordinate community living in the Twrie Zagcutama from service to their neighbours at Basta, or Aeta Begia. We are not, of course, to understand personal slavery by aerd. The manner of making a decree, and the ratification, dmn populm Senatusqm B. vellet, is somewhat obscure. As to the language and grammar, this decree, though three years earlier than the Bacchanalian Decree, is less archaic. We find doubled consonants the rule, turn, meat, oppidum, possidere, vellet, single the exception, as posedisent. The ablatives are without final -d. On the other hand, we find -ei for -i, generally, 416 INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA. and only once turri. Further, we notice two curious misspellings, Inpeirator and decrdvit. Of the first, we can offer no explanation, except that of careless- ness. Decreimt is less strange, as we find a later Latin form dea-ivi (Sohuch, i. 26$, 264). Pleibes, also, is found for plebes. (See Corssen, ii. 291, 331.) The inscription is remarkable as being quite complete ; the e of oppidumque being merely omitted for want of space, and poplus being »■ regular form for popidus. The I is throughout pointed, the p is not quite square, but yet in no case completed : the other letters have little to distinguish them, but are perfect and well shaped. I. L. JimUius L. f. This designation, without cognomen, is the proper one on a legal document of this age, cp. the next decree ; and so in the Agrarian Law, 200, C. Gracchus is always called C. Sempronius Ti. f. Cognomina are added, however, in the Fasti Capitolini put up in the reign of Tiberius. 7. iousit. When the ou becomes u, the s is doubled, not before ; hence this cannot be cited as an instance of single for double consonants. 8. incastreiSf preposition and case conjoined, see Col. Rostr. v. 10, etc. So often, even when it is not so printed, e.g. Lex Rubria, vnGallia, 7, imea, 21, 32, inalbo, 35, iniure,' etc., etc. 9. The date, a.d. xil. K. febk. is the 19th of January, according to the old calendar (not the 3 1st), as January had only twenty-nine days before the Julian calendar, instead of thirty-one. On the importance of observing this distinction, see Lange, Rom. Alt. vol. iii. pref. p. 9. SENATUS CONSULTUM DE BACCHANALIBUS. Pp. 172, 173. C. 196. The origin and circumstances of this decree are given by Livy at great length, xxxix. 8-18. The story of P. Aebutius and his mistress, Hispala Feoenia, leading to the discovery to the consuls of the secret orgies, villanies, and con- spiracies of the initiated, is told as Livy can tell it, and is one of the most interest- ing episodes in his history. The text of Livy contains several modernised phrases irom the decree, which prove that this is substantially the same as the one he refers to. It is not, however, absolutely in the form of a Senatus Consultum, or rather one or two technicalities are omitted, so that some scholars prefer to call it Episbala Con- sulum ad Teuranoe. Form of making a Senatus Consultum. It may be in place here to give some account of the manner and formalities with which such decrees were passed and written down. (See especially the passage of VaiTO, pp. 374 375, and for modem writers Lange, Rom. Alt. §§ 114, IIS, ii- PP- 375-392. and cp. Rudorff, Rom. Rechts Gesch. i. p. 106 foil.) The magistrate who summoned the senate, and who had the presidency of it — generally the consul or consuls — was said, referre ad senatum, to lay a matter before the senate. It was, in fact, the theory of the senate, that it was the body of wise men consulted by the chief magistrate. After his question had SENATUS CONSULTUM DE BACCHANALIBUS. 417 been disposed of, other magistrates present had the ius r^erendi. The magis- trate began his relatio with the formula, 'Quod bonum felix faustum fortuna- tumque sit populo Romano Quiritium referimus ad vos patres oonscripti," etc. This was also called senatum comidere, and his speech (as well as that of other senators) verba facere. In his speech the president might or might not give an outline of what he wished the decision to be. If the matter was a simple one he asked for a division upon it (discessio), if not, he took the opinions all round in regular order (per aentmtias exquidtas). If a senator thought the presi- dent was wrong in asking merely for a discessio, he called out consule. The president asked for opinions in order {gradatim, ordine) and by name. Die Sp. Pos- twmi or die M. Tulli, de ea re quid fieri placet, quid videtur or quid censes ? The order of giving votes is not exactly known, but apparently the president first asked the princepa Senatus, i.e. 'qui princeps in senatum lectus esset' (see esp. Liv. xxvii. 1 1), unless consules designati were present, an exception probably introduced about B.C. 153. In the time of Varro, however, the president might ask whom he chose first (cp. Varro, 1. c. p. 374 with Cic. Philip, v. ad init., and Mr. King's note). Then he took the votes of the consulares, 'praetorii, aedilicii, etc. Senators who did not speak were called pedwrii, as they would only take part in a divi- sion (pedihui ire in sententiam) ; but it does not seem at all certain that they were forbidden to speak, or that they were any more a separate class than the ' silent members ' of our own Parliament. As a rule the pedarii would be senators who had held no office. When a sententia was generally approved, sena- tors clustered round the speaker in token of approval (pedihus ire in sententiam), or they could verba adsentiri sitting. They stood to give their opinion (seMen- tiam dicere), which might be a long speech, such as several of Cicero's Philippics, but always ended with some such formula as ' quod retulisti ad senatum .. de ea re iia censeo' etc. ; and if they chose they might present a written form of decree (sententia seripta), which they proposed. They might go quite beyond the ques- tion in hand (egredi relationem), just as Cato the censor did, when he ended every speech 'ceterum censeo delendam esse Carthaginem.' So, again, Cicero's seventh Philippic only touches the relationes in two or three lines. At the end of a debate the president summed up, and took a division on the different sententiae in the order he thought right. All senators voted eoceqit the magistrates, the president calling upon them with the formula ' qui hoc censetis illuc transite, qui alia omnia in hanc partem,' or words to that effect. If no sententia obtained an absolute majority, they were put again till one did so. After the relatio or rdationes were over, the president dismissed the senate with the words ' nihil vos moramur patres conscripti.' A senieniia which thus obtained a majority, if no tribune interposed a veto, became M^maMs Consultum; if there was a veto it was called Senatus auctoritas. Senatm decretum implies the matter, as opposed to the document Senatus Consultum. After the session the president had the decree written down, rarely before the meeting was dismissed, in the presence of vritnesses, of whom it was said that they m-ibmdo adfuerunt. They vary in number ; thus we find two, three, seven, eight, and even eleven and twelve. The rules observed in writing down a decree seem E e 418 INSTRTJMENTA PDBLICA. to be as follows. First stand tlie names of the consuls, the date and place of the session ; then the names of the witnesses ; then the question proposed and the magistrate who made the relatio, e. g. ' Quod M. Marcellus consul verba fecit de provinciis consularibus de ea re ita censuerunt.' At the end of a Senatus Comul- turn appeared the letter C, i. e. Censuere ; at the end of an auctoritas the record of the tribune or tribunes who interposed, e. g. Cic. ad Fam. viii. 8, 6 sqq. The letters T(ribiini) and I(ntercessii) Niemo) are not found usually at the end of Seta, but i. n. follows one in the same letter, § 5. Decrees were brought into the aera- rium, and placed under care of the quaestors. The only necessary teohnicaJity omitted here, seems to be ' qw>d . . verba feeit,' etc. at the beginning of the decree proper. It may be noticed that the municipal senates adopted the same form at the beginning of their decrees, e. g. in the Deeretum Coloniae Pisanae, v. 0. 755, Wilmanns, 883, Orell. 642 . . . a. d. xiii k. Octobr. Pisis in foro in Augusteo. Scrib. adfuer. Q. Petillius Q. f. (and five others, four with oognomina). Quod C. Caniua C. f. Saturninus 11 vir. v. f. de augendis honoribus L. Caesaris, Augusti Caesaris, etc. . . q. d. e. r. f. p. d. e. r. i. 0. etc. Archaisms of the Inscription. (i) No case of a doubled consonant is found. (2) -d is found in the ablative case in every case except the last words in agro Teurano, which were perhaps added by a different hand. Notice also a paragogic -d in sed and ead. (3) The archaic diphthongs are generally preserved, as ai in Duelonai, Jiaice, aiquom, tahelai datai ; ei in exdeicendum, viei, vlrei, ad ; oi in foideratd, eomoinem, oinvorsei; ou in pious, iousiset, ioubeatis, coniowrare. But we have aedem, and the genitives of the o ded. in i, Latini, urhani, sacri, as well as nequis, ne, (4) The genitives nominus, eenatuos; nom. pi. qiies, eeis; the verbal forms adiese, adieset for adiisse, etc. ; figier, gnoider, etc. ♦ On the other hand we notice the following modernisms. Termination in -«s instead of -os, Postumius, Bomanus; and gen. u for 0, as in later times ; but tabolam. These variations in spelling are also noticeable; consdhwrwnt by cosoleretur (twice) and coventionid; qnes, quel (but see note); quisquam and quiquam; sena- torbus, senatoribus (twice) ; neiquis, nequis. There are also the following errors on the brass. Line 3. Sacanal for Bacmal; 5. utra for verba; 6. quom e is omitted on the brass; 9. iousisent for iaimsa ; 12. magistratuo ; 15. dqmltod; in both of which d and are confused. 2. Z>ueo2onai=BeUonae. This temple was founded by the great Appius Clau- dius, after a vow made v. c. 458. It was close to the Campus. arf(uerunt) ; so arfmse, 21. Cp. anorsum, 21; see lutrod. iv. § 29. 2, 3. De Bacanalibus qum foideratei esent seems to mean, 'Decreed that an edict to the following effect about the Bacchanalia should be communicated to those in league with Rome." SENATUS CONSULTUM DE BACCHANALIBUS. 419 Obs. quei, f. e. with the antecedent omitted, as is very frequently the case in legal documents. 3. »e?e«=vellet; so a(i»ese«=adiisset. Ques and eeis, nominatives pi. See Introd. xiii. § 34. Ques is used here appa- rently with an idea of distinguishing the indefinite from the definite qua. 4. necesus is evidently a nominative case maso. (Corssen unnecessarily makes it neuter) used indeclinably with the substantive verb, just as potis is. It is indif- ferent whether you say necessus est or necessum est, just as you may say either jjofo's est or pote est. There is further an adjective of the i form, necessis, neut. necesse ; op. exanimus and exanimis, etc. Necessis is very rare, but occurs in Lucr. vi. 815. The derivation of the word appears to be ne and eed-ere. Cp. successus, etc. Corssen, ii. 238, Kr. Nachtr. 272. eeis, nom. pi. ; Introd. xiii. § 34. 7. nominas, gen., Introd. x. § 13 ; socium, gen. pi., Introd. ix. § 10. adiese, the vowel in this verb varies frequently between e, i, ei. J is no doubt the proper vowel, but it is constantly changed for the sake of euphony, as here, to prevent two i's concurring. ^ 8. senatibos beside nomimtts, shows that the preseriralioD of the archaic here is for the sake of euphony. Cp. equos, quom, valgus, to ^oid the concurrence of two a's. The form in -u-its is, however, sometimes found later. Introd. ix. § 14. 10. Sacerdos jiequis vir eset, as properly this was confined to women. Liv. xxxix. 13, 'primo sacrarium id feminarum fuisse nee quemquam viram eo admitti solitum . . . sacerdotes invicem matronas creari solitas.' It was a Greek priest who had introduced the worship into Etruria, and then into the neighbourhood of Rome. The oflSce of magister was forbidden to exist, as this implied the possibility of a collegium or guild ; hence also the prohibition of having pecunia comoinis, which was one of the regular circumstances of such an association. The sacerdos and the magister are related, as the fiainen and magister of the Arvals. 13. post hac— ■post haec, Introd. ix. § 8, xiii. § 35. inter sed, Introd. xii. § 5. Cp. ead, line 24. 15. oqmltod—occTilto. The root cal is very widely diffused in KaKvirra, Ka\ia, imici\iov, eallim ( = clam), ceUo, super-cil4um, culeus, etc. 16. exst/rad, so 28, and suprad, 21,29; both are ablative forms, xs for x is here found for the first time in inscriptions. 19. Homines pious V, etc. Homines, 'persons,' is in loose apposition with quis- quam, ' Not more than five persons altogether, men and women.' ne quisquam is a rather awkward repetition of the same phrase that we find 1. 15. 20. inter 46ei=interibi. Observe the slight change of construction, 'virei . . . muli- eribus. ' The latter falls into the case of duobus and tribus, between which it comes. 22. Haice=ha4-ce; n. pi., the i being merely the prosthetic pronominal i; in the feminine hai or hai-c, it is part of the regular a declension. Introd. xiii. §§ i, 16, etc. In coventionid = m oontione. Thus nondinae, nwndinae = ■noveniina.e; iunior, iimix, cp. iuvenis, iuvencus. There is no trace of another derivation, and the spelling concio is quite wrong, though it is found even in a standard book like Eudorff, R. E. G. On conctio see above, C. 58. The act of summoning the people to such an assembly was caUed indifferently vocare ad conventionem and vocare ad E e 3 420 INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA. contionem, etc. (op. Varro, L. L. vii. 87, 91 ; pp. 366, 367). They were of two kinds, those that immediately preceded a vote of the people in the comitia tributa or centuriata, and those more ordinarily called cmitiones, which were assemblies of the people called by a magistrate to listen to harangues, in which, however, they did not appear in tnbes or classes (but fuse), and came to no vote. Every magi-strate had the right to summon a contio, and they could be held on dies nefasti as well as fasti, but necessarily in the daytime. The term is of course applied also to the speech that was delivered, and such were the second and third of Cicero's orations against Catiline, and the fourth and sixth Philippics. Here the word seems to be used in much the same sense as at Kome. A coniio could also be summoned by a pubKc priest (Fest. Ep. p. 38 ; see on Lex Reg. 9.) ne mimis trinwm, noundiwum, ' for not less than three market-days.' So a new law had to be exposed to public view between three market-days ; prormdgatio trinum mmdinum. Cp. Cic. Phil. v. 3, 8. Noitndinum, nondinum, or nundinum, is properly the gen. pi. of nwndinae {novemdinae), just as sestertium of sestertius. It is here apparently a neuter accusative agreeing with trinum. The two expres- sions are not exactly parallel!! ^^ li^re the contlones must be on three successive market-days, the promulgatio must be on three, and the space between them. In both, however, speaking grammatically, we seem to have an accusative of the duration of time. For other legal usages connected with nundinae see XII Tab. iii. 5, 6. and notes on the Calendar, p. 266. 24. arvorsum, ead. Eitschl takes this for an ablative, by an anomalous use of the preposition ; but then he makes posthac, postea also ablatives. For the same reason he reads adiiersus hac in the Lex Silia, q. v. p. 273. (Neue Plant. Exo. Auslautendes d, § 25.) The d may just as weU be added by false analogy, as it is in med, sed ; and posthac, postea, are probably accusatives. 25. rem caputalem, will be held to involve natural or civil death. 27. figier, gnoscier. Introd. xix. 5. facilmned=£sia\]ime, an ablative form. potisit =f Otis sit, possit. 28. exstrad quam, etc. Liv. xxxix. 18, 'datum deinde oonsulibus negotium est, ut omnia Baocha,nalia Romae primum, deinde per totam Italiam diruerent extra quam si qua ibi vetusta ara aut signum consecratum esset.' 30. in agro Teurano. Mommseu considers these words to have been added by another clerk in larger characters, as a direction, as it were, to the tabellarius. He evidently considers this to be the actual document sent from Rome ; but is it not rather the ' taiola ahma' which the Teurani were directed to cut and fix up ? LEX INCEETA EEPERTA BANTIAE. Pp. 173-175. C. 197. The fragments of this law are so general in their application, that it is impossible to say exactly what its subject was, or to de6ne its relation to the Oscan or Eomano-Oscan fragments on the other side. What we have relates to the punishment of any magistrate for non-observance of the law, and to the oath to be taken that they vrill perform its provisions. On this Mommsen remarks, • Commode . . . haec referuntur ad foedus— foedus euim cum quotannis recitaretur LEX INCEETA REPERTA BANTIAE. 421 (C. I. Gr. 2485, V. 14) ius iurandum quoque quotannia recte renovari potuit; denique foedere magistratua praecipue tenebantur — neque tamen quidquam in hao lege apparet quo argumentum aocuratius difiniatur praeter iudicem ex ea quotannia ut videtur faciendum,' p. 46 b. The date is conjectured from the lists of magistrates : in one case Tr. pi., Q., in vir cap., Ill vir a. d. a, ioudex (v. 7), in another Cos., Pr., Aid., Tr.pl., Q., Ill vir Cap., ill vir a. d. a. In the Lex Repetundarum we have d4c{tator), Cos., Pr., Mag. eq., Cms., Aid., Tr. pi., Q., in vir cap., in a. d. a., Tr. mil. leg. iiii. primis aligua earum. The list in the Bantine law is substantially the same, with the exception of the military tribunes and the addition of a ivdex. The magis- trates named seem to be the ordinary magistrates created by the people in their comitia. Hence it ia argued that the tresviri agris dandis assignandis are to be counted amongst the ordinary magistrates, and such regular land commis- sioners only existed at Rome between the years 621-635 <"' 636. In the first case they were appointed under the Sempronian law of Tiberius Gracchus, v. c. 621, B.C. 133, when he himself, and his brother Gaius, and his father-in-law Appius Claudius Pulcher, were named the first commissioners. See below on the Lex Agraria. They were done away by the Lex Thoria, v. 0. 635 or 636 ; and therefore we must put this law, as well as the Lex Repetundarum, between these limits. The character of the writing and language fits very well with the age of the Gracchi, and agrees mainly with the Lex Rep. Argument of the Law. (i) 1-6. Senators and magistrates who have transgressed the law are debarred the public service and public dignities. (2) 7-13. Imposes a fine in the same cases, and gives facilities for an action against offenders. (3) 14-22. Existing and future magistrates are to take a public oath within five days of taking office, by Jove and the Penates, that they will observe the law. The penalty for non-compliance is loss of office and of power to be a candidate. {4) 23-32. Applies the same provisions to present or future senators. 2. sm[teniiam rogato]. See above, S. C. Bac, on the form of making a S. 0. [tabellamve nei datol, i. e. praetor. For a full description see Lex Rep. vv. 49-62- 4. [ivdicem . . . arbitrum . . . recupe^ratorem. On the distinction between these see Rudorff, R. R. G. ii. p. 25 foU. Index and arbiter are opposed to Becwperator, as national to international judges. Between themselves there is this distinc- tion, that the iudex decides sharply for or against one of two contending parties, in matters which admit of such decision. So Cicero says, ' ad indicium . . . veni- mus ut totam litem aut obtineamua aut amittamus,' Pro Rose. Am. 4, 10. An arbiter (ad bito) is a 'vir bonus,' an unprejudiced man, probably an expert, called in to decide or arbitrate between two parties, where the law is certain, but where the extent of its application is not clear, e. g. in cases of disputed boundaries, liqui- dation of damages, divisions of property, separation of partnership, dilapidations, 422 INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA. etc. The terms were, however, often used loosely, iwdex arbilervc, and Cicero laughs at the lawyers for not having decided which was to be used (Pro Mur. 12, 37). Recuperatio or Eeciperatio is thus defined by Festus : 'K. est ut ait Aelius GaUus cum inter populum et rages nationesque et civitates peregrinas lex convenit quomodo per reciperatores reddantur res reciperenturque, resque pvivatas inter se persequantur.' The action of recuperatores extends in fact to all oases before the praetor jieregnnus, and to similar cases in the provinces. So in the action to exact a fine from offenders against tlie law (below, 1. 10), the praetor is to name recuperatores ; and in the Lex Antonia de Termessibus we find similar provisions. C. 204, ii. 1-5 ; cp. Lex Eep. 7. 4. luitci, a rare combination of two it's, perhaps merely as a sign of length. See Introd. ii. § 8 ; on the case, which is probably an ablative, see Introd. x. § 16. praetextam neive soleas, 'the bordered toga and the senatorial shoes.' The soleae here appear to mean the nmllei worn at first by nobles who had been cunile magistrates, and then by all senators who had held such offices. This distinguished them from the magistratibus curulibus nan fundi, orpedarii, though the terms are perhaps not absolutely equivalent. 5. comitia conciliumve. The original distinction between comitia and concilium, says Lange (R. A. § 119), is that a condlium consists of a meeting of part, and not the whole of the people, and is not called together or presided over by a magistrate. He explains the fact that the comitia tributa is called more pro- perly concilium, on the ground that the tribunes were not magiatratus populi Bomani. He does not, however, notice this passage, where magistrates are said concilium habere ; and it looks as if the shorter definition of Laelius Felix, which he quotes as inadequate, was, at least at this time, practically true, ' is qui non [ut] universum populum sed partem aliquam adesse iubet, non "comitia" sed "concilium"' edicere debet' (ap. GeU. N. A. xv. 2'j, 4). 7. m vir cap{itali8). These were police magistrates who had the control of the prisons and of executions, and penal jurisdiction over slaves and persons of the lower classes. They were first instituted v. 0. 465. Liv. Epit. xi. 'triumviri ' capitales tunc primum creati sunt.' Their tribunal was ' apud columnam Maeniam.' Their office, as far as executions went, in imperial times, was transferred to the 'praefectus vigilum.' Rudorff, ii. pp. 328, 455. Aioudexis named by this law, but for what purposes we do not know, except so far as we may gather from lines 20, 21. ex hace lege plebeive scito. See on Lex Rep. i. 8. sckns d(olo) m{al6). Dolus, as opposed to culpa, is ' evil intent,' i. e. wrong- doing with knowledge of the circumstances likely to follow, while culpa is negli- gence or fault without such knowledge. Dolus is not necessarily, an antithesis of violence, though often so used. A higher degree of dohis is called, in English Law, malice. See Poste's Gains, pp. 391 foil. 9. \multa tanta esto, etc.] This supplement is borrowed from the Oscan Law, line 1 3, molto etanto estud n. ® O , where 2000 H. s. are mentioned as the amount. On the process of fining see below, line 12. 8ei postulabit quei petet. Such a case in practice is referred to by Mommsen as LEX INCERTA KEPERTA BANTIAE. 423 mentioned in Cic. pro Cluent. xxxiii. 91 (see below, on line 17), 'Multam petivit. Qua lege ? quod in legem non iurasaet ; quae res nemini unquam fraudi fuit,' showing, it may be remarked, that such laws were constantly neglected. sei itapariat (for pareat; so sicet, ma/re. Sent. Minuc. 199, 40, 41 ; Mirqurios, C. 59, Mircurios, 1500, p. 164, etc.), more often ei paret or si parret, ' if it appears so,' 'if it is proved,' op. Lex Rubr. 205, 31, 40, Sei n(m) p(arret). condumnari for con-damnari, a rare vowel change, seemingly accounted for by the tendency of vowels to become thick before m or n. For the idea op. the formula populo dare damnas eato. II. [Praedes] ad q. urh. det. Praedes, ot prae-vides (Lex Agr. 46, 47), are dis- tinguished from the simple vades as securities for money from sureties or bail for appearance. Sub-vades (XII Tabb. i. 10, p. 254) is a compound of the same root vadh, which appears also in Germ. Wctt, our wed, etc. See on Lex Kep. S7. multam inrogare. Multa never appears as mulcta in early inscriptions, or in the dialects : it is perhaps, therefore, not safe to connect it, as would otherwise be natural, with mule-are. Corssen, ii. 155, derives it from a Sk. root smar, ' to mark.' To inflict a fine {multam dicere) was part of the potestas of every magistrate, the only limitation at first being that it must not exceed half the property of the person fined {dtwi wdrmm partis fa/miliae taxat; op. Lex Silia, p. 273, Cato pro !Bhod. ap. Gell. vi. 3, 37, mille, minus dimidium familiae, tnvlta esto). This restriction was necessary, as the fine was intended to be a means of bringing contumacions persons to order, not to entail a loss of position in the state. Mr. Davidson compares the old English rule ' salva continentia sua.' This power was further reduced by the Lex Valeria, v. c. 245, which allowed provocatio to the comitia, and by the Lex Aternia Tarpeia, v. c. 300, and Menenia Sextia, v. c. 302, and the Lex lulia Papiria, v. c. 324 (perhaps even for censorial fines). The multa suprema, or highest fine that a magistrate could inflict without appeal (see Lex Rep. 45, 'Indices multam supremam debeamf), was fixed at 2 sheep and 30 oxen = 3020 libral asses, this value being determined by the last- named law. (See especially Gell. N. A. xi. i : a sheep was fixed at 10 asses, an ox at 100). Owing to these restrictions the magistrate was generally said (as here) multam inrogare, rather than multam dicere, inasmuch as he proposed a certain fine (^wrogabaiC) to the comitia, and, in later times, to a publicum iudicium. This was followed by a mvltae certatio in court, whether the fine was just or not. In some cases, however, the particular fine was fixed by law under given circum- stances, as probably here, line 9. (For these details see especially Rudorff, E. R. G. i. § 10, p. 25, ii. §§ 100, 125, pp. 332, 418, cp. Lange, R. A.i. p. 534.) dum minoris partus familias taxsat, 'so far as it reaches (only) the lesser half of the property.' So in the Osoan law, line 12, ' suaepia ionc fortis meddis moltaum herest ampert minstreis aeteis eituas moltaum lioitud,' i. e. ' siquis eum forte (?) magistratus multare volet intra minorem partem pecuniae (or familiae) multare lioeto.' Taxsat or taxat is from a frequentative of tango, root tag, and hence the conjunction dum taxat, which, in republican inscriptions, is always written in two words, as in Lex Rep. 198, 33, 34, Lex Rubr. 205, ii. 19. mmoris paHm. The case is remarkable here, though "we have an analogy in Greek, where the genitive 424 INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA. is used generally with verba of touching. Draeger, § 2 1 2, has a number of Greek genitives, but not this. paHus, a very rare form, perhaps the only one found in an i stem, Intr. a. § 13. 13. siremps lex esto, 'let the law be exactly so.' A common legal formula. See Introd. xiii. § 39. ommium rerum, 'in aU matters," about all matters.' For a similar genitive of relation op. the common formula ' eius hac lege nihil rogatur.' 16. efs, nominative plural, cp. S. C. Bac. 4, eeis, and Introd. xiii. § 34. 17. (pro ae)de Castorm, according to Festus, 'in the temple,' pp. 228, 246, op. 226, like pro rostris, pro tribwnaU, pro cmsu ; but the text implies (what is more probable) in front of it. Three pillars of it still remain on the south-west side of the Forum, under the Palatine. It was used for meetings of the senate, and the space in front for contiones, etc. So at least I understand ' pro aede Castoris dixit,' said of Scipio Aemilianus and Antony (Fest. p. 286, Cic. PhU. iii. 11,27, q. v.). On the form Castorus see Introd. x. § 13 ; cp. note on Epist. ad Tiburtes, 201, 1. apud q(uae8torem). This was a general requirement exacted from all magis- trates, who had to appear before the quaestors in the temple of Saturn, within five days of their entrance upon office, and swear to observe the laws {in leges iurare). The quaestors were appointed for this purpose, no doubt, as having generally the custody of the laws, plebiscita and senatus oonsulta, which were kept in the aera- rium. (Lange, i. pp. 608, 742.) The aerarium is mentioned, line 24, as the place. 18. seese, cp. lituci, above 4. LEX ACILIA EEPETUNDAHUM. Pp. 176-186. C. 198. This law was written on the smooth front of a bronze plate, and on the rough back of it was added the Lex Agraria, in v. 0. 643, no doubt at a time when this law had been superseded by another. The Lex Eepetundarum contained 90 lines, the other 105, and each line contained a number of letters varying from about 380 to 425. The number of letters wanting, or supposed to be wanting, is indicated in the middle of each lacuna. The restoration of the law is chiefly due to Klenze, who published his edition under the title of Fragmenta Legis Serviliae Kepetundarum, Berlin, 1825, 4, Kudorff and Mommsen have completed his work ; the diagrams composed by the latter are particularly valuable, as showing the general relation of the two laws, the amount lost, etc., and Bruns gives a useful sketch of them. The notes on this law are arranged for convenience in the following sections, § 1. On the Date and Name of the Law; § 2. The Quaestio de Eepetundis; § 3. Argument of the Law ; § 4. Notes on the Text. § I. On the Bate and Name of the Law, Besides the indication given above, the following arguments enable us to fix the date to the years of the tribunate of C. Gracchus. (I.) The mention of the tresviri agris dandit adsignandis, as ordinary magis- trates, limits it, like the Tabula Bantina, to the time of the Gracchi, between V. c. 621-636. s LEX ACILIA EEPETUNDARUM. 425 (2.) Senators are forbidden to act as indices (lines 13, 16), 'dum ne quern eorum legat .... queive in senatu siet fueritve.' This was a provision of the judicial law of C. Gracchus, v. 0. 631 or 632. It must, therefore, be after 631. (3.) The Lex Rubria de Colonia Carthaginem dedncenda, one of the schemes of C. Gracchus, is referred to as in force, line 22. This was abrogated directly after the murder of Gracchus, v. c. 633. It must, therefore, be before 633, and belong to the laws of the tribunate of C. Gracchus, 631 and 632. (4.) The style is somewhat earlier than that of the Agrarian law. (5.) The provision of ampUatio (line 48), and the absence of any comperendi- natio, is another proof that this is not the Servilian law which abolished ampliatio and instituted adjournment {comperendmatio). The ServUian law was probably passed about the same time as the Lex Agrafia, and by it this became obsolete. As to the Lex Acilia (with which this is now generally identified), our chief external knowledge is derived from Cicero's first speech against Verres, where he addresses the son of the framer of the law, who was the praetor before whom Verres was tried. ' Fac tibi paternae legis Aciliae veniat in mentem qua lege populns Eomanus de pecuniis repetundis optimis iudiciis severissimisque iudicibus usus est' (in Verr. i. 17, 51), and again (ib. ii. 1. 9, 26), comparing it with the Servilian law, he says, ' Glaucia primus tulit ut comperendinaretur reus ; antea vel iudicari prime poterat vel " amplius " pronuntiari. . . . Ego tibi illam Aciliam legem restituo, qua lege multi semel acousati, semel dicta causa, semel auditis testibus condemnati sunt nequaquam tam manifestis neque tautis criminibus, quantis tu convinceris.' The notes of Pseudo-Asconius, on this passage, are only misleading. Of Acilius we know nothing more than that he was son-in-law of P. Mucius Scaevola, and died young (perhaps being murdered as a friend and colleague of Gracchus), as his son was brought up by his grandfather. There is nothing to disprove the supposition that he was one of the tribunes who sup- ported C. Gracchus, but it is not absolutely certain, and therefore the name of the law, though now generally agreed upon, is not perfectly and absolutely proved. § i. The QuaesUo de Sepetundis. The subject of this law is the institution of a court for the recovery of money unjustly taken or received by Roman magistrates, or judges, or others in autho- rity, from sooii or Latins. Livy tells us that no charges of this kind were made before v. c. 581, B. c. 173 (xlii. i), and from that time till the Calpumian law we know little of the mode of procedure in respect to them. They must either have been subject to the jurisdiction of the comitia, or to that of an extra- ordinary senatorial commission (Liv. xlili. z). In the first case, the accuser must necessarily have been a magistrate, and hence, no doubt, there might have been great difficulties in the way of the provincials seeking redress. In v. 0. 605, B. o. 1 49, L. Calpumius Piso Fnigi Censorius tr. pi. passed a law, or rather a plebiscitum, establishing the first quaestio perpetua in this matter. It was called perpetua, inasmuch as it now became the duty of one of the praetors, probably the praetor peregriuus, to take cognizance of such cases by virtue of his office, and it created a select body of iudices, of senatorial rank, to sit with him. 426 INSTKUMENTA PUBLICA. We do not know whether other quaestiones were created by this law, but three others, of Maiestaiis, Peculatus, and Ambitus, were in existence before the time of SuUa, and four were added by him, viz. De Sicariis et Yeneficis, de Parricidlo, de Nummis adulterinis, de Falsis et Testamentaria. The history of the Quaestio de Bepetimdis is of some importance, and may be considered under two heads, the first, general, as to the appointment of indices; the second, special, as to the procedure in this particular court, and the penalties allowed by it. (i.) AppoiTitment of iudices. This soon became almost as important an object of political contention as capacity for the magistracies had once been. The iudices were at first only senators, but this was by no means satisfactory to the pro- vincials, and it was, no doubt, ■■•■ popular, as well as a needful reform, to take away the office from them. C. Gracchus very naturally placed it in the hands of the equites, and hence the restoration, lines 12 and 16, 'qui in hao oemtcUe H. B. coco niummum) plurisve census siet.' Sulla, as naturally, restored the sena- tors, and not altogether without reason, inasmuch as the publicani, being from the equestrian order, had too often presumed on immunity from judgment, as the provincial governors had done before. But it was evident that restriction to one class or order was not desirable in the interests of public justice, and in B. 0. 70, • a compromise was made by the Aurelian law constituting three decuries of senators, equites, and tribuni aerarii — the latter of uncertain position, but no doubt to some extent representing a popular element. It is to this law that Cicero refers in his oration against Verres, as just impending, thereby putting Hi pressure upon the senatorial iudices to do their duty. A Lex Pompeia, in B. c. 55, seems to have made a higher census necessary, and in B. 0. 46, the Leges luliae set aside the third decury, and made the lowest census the equestrian. Antony, during his term of usurpation, entirely reduced the qualification, by adding a new third decury, in which private soldiers form the Legio Alauda, and other persons of mean or doubtful character were introduced, ' legit aleatores, legit exsules, legit Graecos.' (Cp. Cic. Phil. i. 8, 19, v. 5, 12, etc.) This was, however, ' soon set aaide. The Leges luliae Augustae iudiciariae remodelled the whole matter, adding a fourth decury, with a smaller qualification and lower competency (the Ducenarii) to the three of senators, knights, and citizens (tribuni aeris, ferreo anulo). From this time the ofllce of index must have ceased to be of political importance, and became, like many other offices, a burden on property, rather than an honour. (2.) Mode of procedwre to the court de Repetwndis. From line 23 of this law it appears that by the previous laws, the Calpumian and the lunian — though nothing more is known of the latter — the procedure was by the ordinary civil action known as Sacramento. Apparently the process employed was simply one for recovery of what was in the hands of another, in which case the only penaJty (besides restitution) was the loss of the caution-money by the guilty party, while the plaintiff merely recovered what the jury estimated as the sum extorted or unjustly received. (For a description and explanation of the sacramentary action, see on the XII Tables, ii. 2.) LEX ACILIA REPETUNDARUM. 427 TMs law did away with the saciamentimi, for both parties, and made the method of proceeding, on the whole, a simple one, and apparently appointed a special j)me«or repettmdis to preside (see on line 15), and increased the number of indices. Especially it enacted that the sum recovered was to be twice the estimated loss, dupli not simpU (line 59). If the name of the accused was given in before Sept. i, the regular and longer course of action was to be followed, but otherwise the way of procedure was to appoint recuperatores to decide summeirily (lines 7, 8). Lastly, this law allowed one new trial (cimpliatio), but not more, if two-thirds of the indices could not make up their minds (lines 46-48). The Servilian law of Glaucia forbade ampliatio, but allowed adjournment or comperendinatio, and permitted accusation of a third party, quo ea pecunia perve- nerat (Cic. pro Eab. Post. c. 4). The Lex Cornelia inflicted, besides the pecuniary penalty, aqtiae et ignis iTiterdictio, answering perhaps to outlawry rather than exile. Appian, however (i. 22 and 37), shows that such a punishment often followed these trials at an earlier period. The Lex lulia, B. c. 59, in the first consulship of Julius Caesar, repealed the latter penalty, but substituted considerable losses of status and of competency to be witnesses, indices, or senators. The litis aesiimatio was also I'aised to fourfold {quadrupli). §3. Argument of the Law. The rubrics of the law are marked by being spaced. Line i. Title or Praescriptio. 1-8. Definition of the persons who may recover, and firom whom. 8, 9. Exception of magistrates during tenure of office. 9-1 1. Appointment oipatroni by the praetor, if required. II, 12. Kejection of a patronus by claimant. 12-14. EEOnLAR ApporNTMBNT OF iudices directly after the passing of the law, 450 in number, to be made by the praetor peregrinus, and to include neither senators nor certain other magistrates, with other restrictions. 14, 15. The names of the iudices to be exposed to public view, read out in a contio, and set down in public registers. 15-17. Appointment of iudices every year within ten days after the praetor enters office [by the praetor repetundis]. 17-19. Their names to be exposed, etc. 19-26. Pkocedure in case op a Tkial. Nominis delatio, editio and selection of iudices. The defendant to give a list of those related to him, etc. , among the 450 ; the claimant to choose 100 from the remainder, excepting all similarly related to himself, with other exceptions. The defendant then is to choose 50 out of the 100. If he will not choose or make a list of those related to himself, the claimant may choose any 50 he pleases out of the 100. 26. 27. The names oipatroni and selected iudices to be registered and open to the public. 27. The same iudices to remain for the same case. 28. An informer under this law not to be visited with ignominia. 29. Judgment on a man who dies or goes into exile before decision. 30. 31. Appointment of a day and place for the trial. 428 INSTEUMENTA PUBLICA. 32, 33. CalUng of 48 witnesses, with exceptions. 33. A fine (probably for witnesses). 34> 35- On the production of witnesses and pnblio or private documents. 35. The praetor to interrogate (probably aa to the absence of iudices, etc.) 36-38. Iudices to swear before the praetor. 38. No index to interrupt proceedings {Index neiquis dispufet). 39. On postponement of the day of trial, de re proferenda. 39-43. Trial of a iudex for non-attendance (probably at a preliminary session), and fine if necessary. 44, 45. Oath of iudices before going finally into coxu:t (in comiliv/m ire) not to divulge their vote. 45-46. Fine for non-attendance at the final session to be the mvlla suprema. 46-48. One ampliatio allowed. If the iudices twice refuse to give a verdict they are to be fined 10,000 H. s. - 49-52. If two-thirds have made up their minds, the praetor is to remove the others and take the votes. Mannee of Voting. 53> 54' 0"^ iudex chosen by lot to examine the votes and call out the letter of each. 64. Numbering the votes. 55. [Defendant to be absolved if the A's are more than or equal to the C's.] 55. Condemnation if C's are more in number. 55. Restrictions of grounds for a new trial. 57, 58. The condemned party to give securities (praedes) to the praetor for the payment of the sum in which he is condemned. 58, 59. Litis aestumatio. Bestoration of equal value for everything extorted before the passing of this law, and of douile for everything since. 59-61. The money to be paid from the aerarium in three days after it is received by the quaestor to those who can prove their right to it. 62. 63. Appointment of a time for apportioning the money recovered if the whole sum cannot be obtained. 63. 64. Apportionment and order to the quaestor to pay. 64. The portion of any one who does not attend to be kept in the aerarium. 65. 66. Amount of the money to be placarded in the forum. 66. Unclaimed money after five years to belong to the populus. 66, 67. Money not paid by the condemned party to be exacted from his securities. 67, 68. Such money to be sealed up ia fisci, labelled and examined by every new quaestor. 69. The praetor's order for payment to suffice to the quaestor. 6g. The quaestor not to delay. 69-72. No magistrate or other person to impede a trial. 72, 73. If any official dies during the trial his successor takes it up without a break or alteration of procedure. 73-75- Previous trial under the Calpurnian or Junian laws to be a bar to pro- ceedings under this law. Its action not retrospective. LEX ACILIA KEPETUNDARUM. 429 75- Aa to praevarieatio. 76-78. Citizenship to be offered to any one who has procured a condemnation. 78, 79, 87. The right of appeal and immunity to be offered to one of the Latin name, if he prefer not to become a citizen. [Then follows a repetition of lines 72-79.] Option to be given. 87. Rewards of a Koman citizen who procures a conviction. 88-90. Of uncertain import, perhaps of appeal. »* § 4. Notes on the Text. I. [Praescriptio]. Scitapleiei are defined by Pestus, 'quae plebs suo sufiragio sine patribus iussit, plebeio magistratu rogante.' By the Lex Hortensia, v.o. 467, they were made equal in all respects to leges, i. e. laws proposed by patrician magistrates in the comitia centuriata or tributa. Hence the common formula ex hace lege plebive scito (e. g. Lex Bant. 7) or lex sive id plebiscitum est. The praescriptio or index is preserved in a Lex Quinctia de aquis given by Eron- tinus, c. 129, and is of the form printed in italics at the beginning of this law. It runs as follows : — ' T. Quinctius Crispinus cos. . . . populum iure rogavit populusque iure scivit in foro pro rostris aedis divi lulii pr. [k.] lulias. Tribus Sergia principium fuit ; pro tribu Sex. . . . L. f. Varro [primus scivit].' The dis- tinction between plebes and populus in the two cases is simply owing to the different standing of the proposer. Here it is a tribune, and he is said plebem rogare, and so Antonius, etc., in the Lex de Termessibus; but Sulla in the Lex Cornelia, Quinctius in the Lex de Aquis, etc., are said populum rogare, as being curule magistrates. In the Lex Cornelia and Lex de Termessibus we have only fragments of the formula. [Quoi ceivi Bomano sociumve no\minisve Latini. This is Bruns' reading, follow- ing Lex Agr. 21. Mommsen omits the c. R. inasmuch as the whole matter rests on the jurisdiction of the praetor peregrinus, line 1 2, even though the law contem- plates the possibility of a Roman citizen being an accuser (11. 76, 87) ; for this he might be as the legatus of a king or people (U. 60, 63). The persons who may be accused under this law are those who have held an ordinary magistracy or are senators or sons of senators. Secondly, they must have wrongly obtained money in their magistracy, whether ordinary or extraordinary. Thirdly, the sum must be of a certain amount in any given year. The amount is lost, but it cannot have been greater than 4,000 H. s. (says M.) since C. Cato in 643, probably under this very law, was condemned to pay 8,000 H. s., i. e. dupli, 1. 59. (Cic. Verr. iii. 80, 84.) 3. [pro imperio prove potestate}, ' in the use of his imperium or potestas.' See below on 1. 8. suos, so senatuos, valgus, equos, aevom, to avoid the occurrence of two it's. [praetoris, etc.] This supplement is taken from below and 1. 6. On leitis aestumatio, see below, 1. 58. 4. It seems best to understand this provision of an action against the praetor who denied a trial, though the supplement is only conjectural. 5. This seems to provide that a previous trial under this law should not be a 430 INSTEXJMENTA PUBLICA. bar to a fresh trial, if either the first accuser was a praevaricator or dropped the accusation. Praevaricationis causa, 'in the way of collusive accusation. So kalumniae causa, ' ia the way of false accusation,' exsilii causa, ' under sentence of exile,' honoris causa, 'with all respect' (not 'for the sake of honouring '). A praevaricator is one who is in league with the man he pretends to accuse, probably from seeming to go one way and going another. Such an accusation was that which Caecilius intended to make against Verres. See Cicero's Divinatio in Caeoilium. ex h. I. ex reis exemptum. The provision for this does not appear in the portion of the law preserved to us. Mommsen quotes the Digest, xlviii. 2, li, 2, 'eum qui abolitione publica vel privata interveniente aut desistente accusatore ex reis exemptus est alius defeire non prohibetur.' AboUtio or nominis exemptio took place, (i) publice as an act of the senate on some festal occasion, (2) as an action of the judge on petition of the accuser and with consent of the accused, to avoid the penalties of tergiversatio, (3) owing to the death or legal hindrance of the accuser or informality in the act of accusation (Eudorff, R. Gr. ii. § 1 30). 6. In order to have full benefit of the law, the name of the accused must be handed in to the praetor before the ist of September, a general rule of Boman law for quaestiones ordinariae, in order that if possible a case might be tried before the same praetor to whom the accusation was made. See Mommsen, ad loo. If a name was not given in before the ist of September the process was by the less severe, but sometimes more convenient, private jurisdiction of recuperatores (Lex Bant. 4, etc.). Hence the praetor is ordered ' facito . . . utei private solvatur,' while in the other case he pays to the quaestor. 8. De heisce dum mag{istratnm) aut inperium hahelunt. The words magis- tratus and irvperiwm, especially the latter, have a long and somewhat obscure history. A magistratus is one who is elected by the people, or regularly coopted by one so elected, to take part in the executive government, originally accu- mulated in the hands of the king, The magistratus maiores are those who shared the power which the king exercised in his own person, the magistratus minores that which he delegated to others, i. e. the aedilea and quaestors and all below them. From the royal power also, according to Lange's theory, was derived the division of magisterial authority into potestas and imperium. He repre- sents the distinction between them as follows (R. A. i. pp. 237, 264 foU.) : — Potestas is a natural or constitutional right belonging to the king as patriarch, and representing, with certain limitations, the authority of the paterfamilias. It has its origin therefore from the extension of the theory of family and gentilician rights to the state, but it is limited by a wish to preserve those rights in the hands of the patres and gentes. By virtue of his potestas the king could make orders as to the use of the ager pullicus and other state property, could nominate priests and secular officers, convoke the senate and comitia curiata, take auspices and oflFer sacrifices for the people, and treat with foreign states. But he had, by virtue of his potestas, no power over the persons and private property of his subjects (I. „. p. 264). This was given him after his election and inauguration by the patrum auctoritas or lex. LEX ACILIA REPETUNDARUM. 431 eanata de impeno. The origin of this imperium or power of command seems to have been the necessity felt in a federal state composed of different nationalities (such as Rome was) for lodging a greater sovereignty in the hands of the ruler, than was required under a patriarchal constitution. The imperium of the king in consequence consisted of two parts, (i) in relation to property, of the right to impose a tax (irilutum), a fine (tnultae dictio), and to adjudge on questions of disputed ownership ; (2) m relation to perscms— of the power of life and death as General in time of war, of punishment by stripes and imprisonment (vinclis et verheriius) in time of peace, and of jurisdiction in civU and criminal causes so far as to take away the civil position of a citizen (capitis demmutio). The relation of potestas and imperium under the republic was no doubt some- what different, though the latter always required a, special lex curiata for its transmission. According to Lange (i. p. 586), the common attributes which con- stitute the potestas of a magistrate are as follows : — (i) ius multae dictionis (see Lex Bant. 11); (2) ius edicendi, the right of promulgating ordinances with re- gard to his conduct of office, which have the force of law during his personal tenure; (3) ius contionem habendi (see on S. C. Bac. 1. 22) ; (4) ius auspidorum or spectio (CSc. Phil. ii. 32, 81.) The imperium of magistrates, like that of the kings, contained the highest military and judicial power, but generally limited by the rights of appeal and intercession. The magistratus cum imperio, i. e. dictator, decemvirs, consuls, consular tribunes, and praetors, had the right of summoning the army uijder their own auspices, and consequently that of convoking the comitia cemtwriata and the ius cum populo agendi (though this was only allowed the praetors for certain purposes). Further, they had the right of jurisdiction {ius lege agendi) and that of vocatio, including that of prensio or summoning the attendance of an absentee. In token of this imperium, they alone were allowed lictors. A magistrate, by virtue of his imperium, could enforce the obedience of another lower magistrate, and even suspend him and force him to abdicate (1. K. pp. 590, 591). The censors, standing in their origin in a peculiar relation to the consular power, had a sort of delegated imperium, but only for certain purposes. The potestas of the censors, on the contrary, was a special one con- veyed to them by a Lex Centuriata de Potestate Censoria, which put them above tribunician intercession and gave them other important powers. It must be remarked that Mommsen does not think the distinction between the teims so strong or so definable. Potestas may include imperium, though it is naturally used of those magistrates who are without it. See Handbuch, Eomisches Staa,tsrecht, i. pp. 48 foil. Cp. Festus, Ep. p. 50. patronos in earn rem darei. In older Latin the patronus is distinguished from the advocatus as one who speaks or pleads for another, while the advocatus stands by and gives counsel (Rudorff, R. G. ii. p. 50, note). Afterwards they become combined. ' Ait Praetor : Si non habebunt advocatum, ego dabo.' See Liv. xliii. 2. 10, atlfjigat. This form is found in Pacuvius, 228, 'ne vim qui attulat neve attigat ■' and Accius, 304, ' cave vestem attigas,' and not rarely in Plautus, as Baochid 445, •ne attigas puerum istac causa.' It may either be treated as a separate verb or as an instance of n lost before a guttural (Introd. iii, § 19), or thirdly, and perhaps 432 INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA. most probably, as an isolated aorist form. Attigei'et is found 1. 21, apparently for attingeret. in eodem conlegio. Conlegium is a word of wide signification, and may denote association in =• magistracy, a priesthood, or in a corporation or private guild {collegium aHifieum, etc.) Here it cannot well mean the first, as no one can be accused while actually in of&ce ; nor the third, as the persons contemplated are of a higher rank of life than the members of such guilds. It probably here implies association in the other state collegia, not magistracies, such as the ponUJices, augures, Fratres Arvales, etc. Sodalis is a less general term, and is properly restricted to association for the purpose of a common religious feast or sacrifice, one of the objects of all collegia. See the authorities collected by Mommsen, De CoUegiis et Sodaliciis, c. i. Cp. especially Cic. pro Caelio, 11, 26. On sodalitas as an association for bribery in the comitia tribnta, see Mommsen, 1. c. pp. 41 foil. quoiave im fide is erit. ' In fide esse ' is best illustrated by a passage of Gellius, V. 13, in which, in accordance with the ' mores popuU Romani,' he classes as binding upon a man, first the relation of tutor and pupillus, then that of a patron and client, then that of hospes, lastly, his relation to cognati and adfines. The relation of clientela is usually called in fide esse, and is meant here. See on C. 531, ,and Mommsen, Eom. Forschungen, die E. Clientel, pp. 355, 362. 1 1 . mori\hu8 suspeclusi is Klenze's very apposite supplement. 12. deicet, the future (says Mommsen) is probably to be explained on the sup- position that the tribune or tribunes promulgated this law between the day on which they entered office, IV Id. Dec. and that on which the praetors came in, Kal. Jan. Similarly the third PMlippic was spoken at a meeting of the Senate held by the tribunes in this interval, the consuls Antony and Dolabella being absent. The census coco n., or census equestris, is here introduced by Monunsen, In accordance with what we know of the Gracchan judicial law, which forbade senators to be indices, but required 0, property qualification, coco n. = quadrin- genta mUia H. s,, 400,000 sesterces. So the colloquial expression, 'Sed qvadrim- gentis sex septem milia desunt ; | plebs eris,' Hor. i. Ep. i. 58. 13. [dum net quern]. The curule magistrates are here omitted in the supple- ment as they were, after their tenure of office, members of the senate de facto, if not de iure, having the right 'in senatu sententiam dioere.' qaeiv[e mercede conductus depugnavif], cp. 16 queive mere[ede, etc.] Mommsen supplements thus, queiv[e mercede conductus depugnavit depugnaverit artemve ludi- cram fecit fecerif], comparing Lex Ivl. Muu. 112, 'queive depugnandei | caussa auctoratus est erit fuit fiierit,' and 123, 'queive lanistatnram artemve ludicram fecit feoerit,' where they stand among the disqualifications for a place in the pro- vincial senate, etc. in v/rbem Bomam, where we should usually have the ablative. So Lex lul. Mun. 20. See on Lex Agr. 1, im terram Italiam, where other instances are given. [p{assm) M.'] from the Lex luUa, where it occurs frequently = the suburban district for a mile outside the walls. This, it appears, was counted as part of the LEX ACILIA EEPETUNDARUM. 433 city itself, and within this limit consequently the imperium of the magistrates was subject to provocatio and the tribunician veto. 14. quos legerit eos patrem tribum cognommque indicet, see on no. 52. Such a designation is, for example, 'Ser. Sulpioius Q. F. Lemonia Bufus,' in a. S. C. proposed by Cicero (Phil. ix. 7), and is in fact the fullest possible, unless the grandfather's name, etc., were added. ODL vireis, nom. pi. Introd. ix. § 7. 15. in tdboleis paplicU, kept in the aerarium. So Cicero, Philippic v. 5, 15 'hos ille demens indices legisset, horum nomina ad aerarium detulia- set.' is pr(aetw), hence the supplement [Praetor qud post It. I. rogatum ex h. I. ioudex faetijks eni\. See above, on the change in, procedure, etc. The title ivdex • Q • vene- Ficls ■ PK ■ REPETVNDls, i. e. iudex q(maestionis) veneficis, pr(aetor) repetundis, is found in the Elogium of C. Claudius Pulcher, praetor v. c. 659 (C. p. 279), a later monument, but preserving a genuine tradition. This ^rac«o»- repetundis aypesxa to have been appointed first under this law, the jurisdiction for the first year being left to the praetor peregrinus, 1. 12. x8. in conctione. Perhaps the c, when written by mistake, was afterwards scratched out, but the brass is not very clear. At any rate it can give no support to the spelling concio for contio. See above on no. 58. legise . . . [optumos']. Cp. Cic. pro Cluent. xliii. 121 'praetores urbani . . . iurati debent optimum quemque in selectoe indices referre.* 19-26. De nomine deferundo iudidbusqae legundeis. This is one of the most difficult chapters of the law, though it is made coherent and intelligible in a very great measure by Monimsen's supplements. For a short analysis, see the argu- ment above. First comes the delatio nominis, and the oath that the accuser does not come forward calumniae causa. Calumnia is simply the accusation of an innocent person whom you know to be innocent, by one ' qui sciens prudens per fraudem negotium alicui comparat,' Paul. i. 5, i, etc. The word is connected with cohere, calm, to injure, betray, and perhaps incilare (Corss. ii. 172). When this oath became too weak to deter false accusers, a subscription was exacted by which the accuser became liable to the same penalty that was pronounced against the defendant. Later a counter trial was allowed, and various penalties, such as branding with a K, inflicted (see KudorfF, ii. § 138). 20. arvoriario. Cp. S. C. Bac. i, Introd. iv. § 29. 21. attigeret, apparently for attingeret. Cp. attigat, 1. 10. 22. Twenty days after the accused has made his editio, the accuser is to choose 100 out of the remainder, excepting his own relatives, etc., and those who are forbidden to be iudices by the terms of this law. The enumeration of these is made again, probably to prevent anyone irom being selected who had become incapable since the choice of the 450 by the praetor, which might be more than eight months previous. 22 I Bubrlia HI vir col. ded.-] There are two Rubrii known to us about this time, both tribunes and coUeagues, the first of Tiberius, V. 0. 621, the second of C Gracchus, v.c. 631. The latter carried a law for founding a colony at pf 434 INSTKUMENTA PUBLICA. Carthage, one of C. Gracchus' favourite plans. The triumviri for this purpose would naturally be mentioned here. M. 23. The exception of anyone condemned under this law is superfluous, inasmuch as they must be senators or magistrates who had been already excepted. By whose carelessness it was introduced it is quite impossible to say, but it came in rather easily after the exception of persons condemned under the previous laws, who were not perhaps necessarily of this standing. lege Calpulmia, etc., passed v. c. 605. See above o» tlie change in procedwe, etc. lege lunia. Nothing else is known of this law besides the reference in line 74, but we must conclude from the mention of it here, that it was passed between V. c. 605-632. Borghesi believes its author to have been probably M. Junius Silanus, cos. v. c. 645, the first consul in his family. Sacramento actum; we learii from this that peregrini could use legal actions. Cp. Gains, iv. 3 1 . M. In cen- tumviral causes in the time of Gaius, the legal action sacramento was still in use before going into court : ' aput Praetorem urbanum vel peregrinum.' It was pre- served after the other legal actions went out, partly by the Lex Aebutia, circa B. c. 170. 26. eis, nom. pi. So lines 57, 67 ; cp. Tab. B, lines 16, 23, Introd. ix. § 7, xiii. § 34- 27. Cic. Verr. act. i. 6, 17, 'libelli nominum vestrorum consiliique huius in mani- bus erant omnium.' M. 28. q]uei pejimiam, etc. This is very obscure, but must relate to some infor- mation given before the trial, probably against one or other of the ivdices, which the law orders shall not injure the informer. Tribal mo]veto ; this was part of the potestas censoria, and was a species of degradation {ignomimia), which could be put in practice in two ways. Either a man was moved from a tribus rustica into a tribus urba/na, which involved a lowering of his dignity, inasmuch as the country tribes contained the patricians, while the urban were mostly artisans, clients, and proletarii ; or he lost the iua suffiragii altogether, an action on the part of the ' censor which was called tribubtis omnibus movers, aerarium facere, in tabulas Cae- ritv/m referre, sometimes less exactly tribu movere (Lange, i. p. 679). neive eqvtom, adimito. The censors held at the census a parade of the equites, sitting themselves in the forum, while they passed before them up the Via Sacra, leading by the bridle the equi publici. Those who were to be left in the centuries of knights were bidden traduc equum, those who were thought unworthy were ordered vende equum (Lange, i. p. 683). After the year 625 v. c. a senator could not serve eqtio publico, and therefore others besides senators must here be intended. M. 30. utei q']uod recte factum esse volet, a common formula, in these or like words, meaning ' without prejudice,' ' to the best of his ability.' 31. oppedeie foreis concUiab^oleis. Oppidum is a general word signifying a tovm, used even of Rome. According to Corssen (ii. 870), however, by derivation country-town {6b pedum, on the field), opposite to urbs. Forum, a market- or assize-town. Fora, co-ndliabula, castella, are smaller places with incomplete LEX ACILIA REPETUNDARUM. 435 organisation; praefectura is a place to whioh a, praefectii^ or praefecH iii/re dicundo is or are sent from Rome, instead of the local dtiumvh'i ; municipium is a free town governecl by its own magistrates. Colonia partly covers both the last terms. For further details, see Mr. Watson's Select Letters of Cicero, App. xii. ioure deiiywndo, dative in e, preserved in legal forms. Introd. i. 5 15. 32. re/ere = re-ferre. 33. cjausam deicet. This exception is referred to by Cicero, Verr. ii. 8, 24, speaJiing of Hortensius, 'te mihi testem in hoc crimiue eripuit legia exceptio.' M. dmmtaxat here means, ' provided that he may call one.' 34. de inro\ganda multa. This fine no doubt had to do with the inquiry and deminiiatio of witnesses. dum taxat homines IIL, 'to the number of 48 persons.' iiL = 'duo de quinqua- giiita.' By a later law 1 20 might be called, as in the case against M. Scaurus, v.c. 700 (Val. Max. 8, i). M. 35. Praetor vtei interroget. This (says M.) cannot be an interrogation of the reus or the witnesses, as this did not take place in hire ; but probably was for the purpose of determining the day, and citing or excusing iudices. 39. lovdex nei quis disputet. ' A index is not to interrupt proceedings ' by making remarks in confirmation or refutation of a witness. Hence the particular provision in the case of Clodius, reported by Asconius in Cic. Milon. p. 41, ' ut priusquam causa ageretur testes per triduum audirentur dictaque eorum indices confirmarent.' See M. rem proferet, 'shall postpone the case.' The contrary was unlawful, •referri diem prodictam, id est anteferri religiosum est/ Fast. p. 289. nomen referre is obscure. The whole section seems to have something to do with the excuses of jurors, not with the principal matter, and the ioudex q]uei earn rem quaeret (line 42) is probably one of the jurors appointed by the praetor to examine them. 40. idei is. The Table has lU eius, an evident error, especially as ntei, not ut, is the form in use at this date. 42. camam non noverU, ' shall not have approved the excuse.' So Cic. de Leg. i. 4, II, ' atqui vereor ne istam causam nemo noscat,' says Attious to Cicero, who is urging the excuse of age, and ad Fam. iv. 4, I, ' iUam partem exousationis . . . nee nosoo nee probo.' M. •feclisse videri' ov'parum cavisse,' is the ordinary euphemism for pronouncing a, sentence of condemnation. So supplement to line 56- ' Partm cavisse videri pronuntiat magistratus cum de oonsilii sententia capitis quern condemnaturus est,' Fest. p. 238, Cic. Verr. v. 6, 24. 45. multam sv/premam, i. e. 3020 asses. See above on Lex Bant, line 1 1 . 46. isque quaestor. The mention of the quaestor is rather remarkable ; probably we must suppose the names of the iadices brought {defern) to the aerarium. in co-]nsaivm emt. The president was said mittere im comilimn, as soon as the pleaders had finished their speeches and the herald had cried Dixerwat. (Rud. u. p. 441-) J 48, amplins lis, 'more than twice.' One ampUatio was allowed, but a second F f a 436 INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA. refusal to come to a decision was to be fined, each juror saying 'non liquet' paying 10,000 H. s. Mommsen's supplement is considerably different, making amplius the phrase for ampliatio, viz. | . . . Indices maior pars eorum sei ita noluerinl de ea re iu]dicare, is HS. u ccroo quotiens quomque ' amplius ' bis in uno iu[dicio pro- noiitiatwm erit, singulis multa esto. Notice also that here is is to be taken as the dative for iis. The sense is however the same. 49. duae partes, ' two-thirds.' semovant\ur. If this is anything more than an error, it must be an instance of conjugation varying between the znd and 3rd. Movere certainly does make its perfect, etc., in the third conjugation, and fulgere, fervere, stridere, etc., are often conjugated in both forms, though perhaps not in the present subjunctive. 51. sorticola, also called tahella and cera legttima, in distinction to a, particular kind used, or intended to be used, at least in one case, that of Verres, cera discolor (Cic. Verr. i. 13, 40). In that case the biibed indices were provided before they went into court with a tablet covered with coloured wax, which they were to sub- stitute for the cera legitima ; so that when they held up the hand to show it to the people, it might be known whether they had kept their promise or not. Sitella cum sortibus, in a different sense, was an ordinary way of drawing lots, water being poured in, and that which rose to the top being taken as an omen. See below on the Sortes, nos. 1438-1454. 54. transdito, so line 58. 55. quod praevwricationis causa factum non erit, * except in case of conspiracy with his accuser.' See above, line 5. 56. de sanctioni hoiusce legis, ' on the ground of something in the final clauses of this law.' Sanctio legis is properly the conclusion, containing provisions against, and peuEdties for, cases of transgression of a law, the other two necessary divisions being Praescriptio, the heading or title, and Bogatio, the law itself. Without a Sanctio a law is imperfecta, and the more complete the sanctio the more perfect the law. In this law, for example, there would be a provision against an abroga- tion or derogation, per saftiram (see on line 72). 58. de leitihus acstumandeis. The ' assessment of damages,' or of the sum claimed to be recovered, took place directly after the sentence. Lis, or stlis, is compared by Corssen to Germ. Streit, storen, Gk. (mp-iaicu, etc. See on C. 38. 60. nomine su]o, a supplement taken from Lex Eubria, ii. 13, 'quel earn suo nomine petierit quoive earn d(arei) o(portebit).' Idtem aestumatam, with the dative of the person in whose favour it is assessed. 62. A tributws (another form of trtbutum) is made when a sum, either to be collected or dispensed, is divided proportionately among several persons. So the people is said trihwtum facere when it exacts a tax upon land, according to the value of the estates ; and a master has to make a tributus when he divides the goods of a slave, who has been in business, amongst his creditors, according to the sums he owes them — a somewhat parallel case to this. So Mommsen ; cp. Lex lulia, 41. For the formula of this actio tributoria see Rud. ii. p. 165. 64. sed fraud e sua, or se f. s., a common phrase, ' without any danger or preju- dice to himself.' LEX ACILIA EEPETUNDARUM. 437 65,66. We have here in full the formulae ' apud forum palam, uiei de piano rede legi possitiir' introduced into the supplements of two or three lines above, e.g. 14, 1 8. Deplane, 'from the ground," without using a ladder, etc. possihtr and potestur are curious abnormal formations of possum, on the analogy of the ordinary Latin passive. So poteratur. possetur, quitur, queatui; etc. ; see Fest. p. 241, Non. p. 508, Luor. i. 1045, iii. loio. 67. in fiscis, baskets, especially for keeping money. So Cio. Hence in later times the emperor's privy purse, the fiscus proper. 69. pr(aetor) . . . iuseHf . . . quaestor . . . extra ordinem data solvitoque. Such a provision was necessary to hold the quaestor harmless, inasmuch as ordinarily the quaestor could pay on the consul's order alone, but required from all other magis- trates a direction or decree of the Senate to that effect (Pol. vi. 13, Liv. xliv. 16, Lange, pp. 614, 741). 71. neive iudicium, dimitere iubeto. The two reasons for dissolving a court are an assembly of the senate or of the comitia trilmta, and hence the resolution of the senate ap. Cic. Fam. viii. 8, 5, 'cum de ea re ad senatum referretur a oonsu- libua, qui eorum in ccc iudicibus essent, eoa {cod. ses) adducere lioeret.' So that later, when Augustus appointed fixed days for meetings of the senate, they were all made nefasti (Dio Cass. Iv. 3). M. tribm intra vocdbuntur. This seems to be a phrase taken from the comitia centuriata (intra vocari centurias) and applied to the comitia tributa. According to Lange (ii. p. 458) the intra implies the passage from the saepta — of which there was one for each tribe — across the pontes into the general enclosed space for voting or ovile. The convenience of this method for orderly voting is evident. 72. extra quam sei quid in saturam feretur. The general prohibition of passing, enactments of different kinds in one law. (per sa*wam, = medley-wise) was already in existence, as we learn from the words of T. Annius Luscus in a speech against Ti. Gracchus (Featus v. Satura, p. 314), 'imperium quod plebes per saturam dederat id abrogatum est ;' and hence the provision in the sanctio of a law, neve PER SATVEAM ABROGATO AVI DEKOGATO. It was declared again by the Lex Caecilia Didia v. 0. 655 — some years later — a law which also imposed under I enalty the promulgation for seventeen days at least (promulgatio trinum nun- dinMm). 72. The five following chapters of the law are, for some reason or other, repeated again, 11. 79-86, For that they are a mere repetition, and not a number of similar enactments (as above, 1. 12, de CDL vireis in hunc annum legundis com- pared with 1. 15) is at once visible when they are printed under one another, as in Bruns, and for this reason I have thought it perfectly allowable to omit them. Some of the supplements and corrections of course depend upon the second copy, and the words in this, and not in the first, are enclosed in round brackets. Possibly the writer found he had made a number of blunders and thought it better to repeat than to attempt to erase and alter. 74. fuitfuerit, ' has been or shall have been.' Actions for money exacted before this law was passed might still lie under the Calpumian and Junian laws (the latter being apparently a supplement to the former); indeed it was in all probabiliiy 438 INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA. specially provided that this law should not touch cases which had taken place hefore it was passed. Seethe supplement, in the next sentence. Queique contra h. l.fecisse dicentur, nisei lex rogata erit ante quam ea res facta'] erit, quom. eis hace lege actio nei eslo. 75. If the same praetor and indices, or the survivors of them, are convinced that praevaricaMo has taken place, certain penalties are to follow. What these were is of course now unknown. Mommsen quotes from Cicero, Fam. viii. 8, 2, the case of M. Servilius, who accused C. Claudius, praetor v.o. 698, of extortion, and obtained a condemnation. The son of Claudius is said ' iudioasse pecuniam ex bonis patris pervenisse ad Servilium, praevaricationisque causa depositum H. s. LXXXI, et misisse in consilium eosdem illos (jui lites aestimarant indices.' 76. De ceiviiate danda. By the Servilian law it appears that the citizenship could only be granted in this way to Latini (see M. ad loc), whereas by this it was opened to any one qud cdvis R. non erit. 77. gnateii, u. pi. ; so cdl vireis, 1. 14, Introd. ix. § 7. Cp. eis, 1. 26, etc. censenio = censentor. In this form we have a trace of the original passive forma- tion in ~se or -s, and must consider this an instance of the loss of a final -s. Introd. xiv. § 15. So rogato for rogator below (Madv. Opusc. ii. 241) and twice in the Lex Quinotia preserved by Frontinus, c. 129 ; prac/aJo = praefator, Cato, R. R. 134, p. 334, and tollito (?), Leg. Reg. 4, p. 253. militiaeque ds vocatio, i. q. vacatio. So Lex lul. Mun. c. 206, 93, 203. Cp. Laudatio Murdiae, 'vocuamque [do] mum alterius fecunditate t[radidisti liberis replendam],' Plant. Trin. 11, vocivas aures (Ambros. MS,), Cas. prol. 29, aures vocivae (MS. Pal.). In Sen. Lud. c. 11, Biicheler reads 'rerum iudioandarum vocationem, dari.' See Mommsen, ad loc, Corssen, ii. 66, and the authorities there referred to. Cp. other o's after » for a, e. So vox, votare, vortere, Voturia tribus for *vaJc-s, vetare, vertere, Veturia. 78. rogato for rogator. See on censento in the preceding line. dicta'jtm- praetor aedilis are the. ordinary magistrates among the Latins ; e.g. Milo was dictator at Lanuvium, one Aufidius Luscus was praetor at Fundi when Horace went to Brundisium (i. Sat. 5. 34), etc. Such men are excepted, as they had by virtue of their office already become Roman citizens. De provocation[e immunita(]eque danda. The object of this was to give a Latin who did not care to change his citizenship the same right to freedom from corporal penalties as a Roman had. Similarly the elder Livius Drusua at this very time set himself to outbid C. Gracchus by a law otrois ji^Sl iirl arparelas i^xi Tiva Aariviiv f&ffSois aWiaaaBai (Plut. C. Gracch. 9). quoins em-wm opera malxime eum condemnatum esse constiterit. So the supple- ment, with the help of the second copy. Mommsen compares Ascon. in Cic. Mil. p. 64, 'Damnatum opera maxima [1. maxime] Ap. Claudii [Milonem] pronun- tiatum est,' which shows that there was a legal decision on the point at least in that age, and a S. C. in Frontinus de Aq. 127 and Lex Mamilia, c. 55, Bruns, p. go. i39 SENTENTIA Q. M. MINUCIOEUM INTEE GENUATES ET VETURIOS, v. c. 637. C. 199. Though I have omitted the text of this document as being of less general interest, it may be worth while to give a short account of it. It is written on a bronze plate, containing forty-six lines, found in 1506, about six miles from Genoa, on the river Suooo, and is now kept in the Senate-house at Genoa. It consists of an arbitration as to boundaries pronounced v. c. 637, B. 0. 1 1 7, by Q. and M. Miuucius, one of whom was consul seven years afterwards. The dispute was between the Langeuses Veturii and their neighbours of Genoa, and appears to have been brought before the Koman Senate, who appointed the two Minucii as arlitri, they being descended from Q. Miuucius, who subdued the Ligures V. 0. 557, and therefore having an ancestral connection and perhaps right of patrouatus. Cp. the relation of the Marcelli to Sicily. The arbiters decided upon the spot and gave orders for the erection of boundary stones (' eos fines facere terminosque statui iusserunt'). On their return to Rome they pronounced the sentence (' ubei ea facta esseut Romam coram venire iouserunt '). The following grammatical forms may be noticed : — The plural nominatives — Minucieis Rufeis I, eis 39, hisce 13, Veituns 25, 36, Yituries 37, Dectunines, Cavatarineis 38, Cavaturines 39. See Introd. ix. § 7. Ablatives — arlitratuu, fontei, faenisicei (from an unused consonantal stem). Introd. X. § 16. Dative plural — Bectuninebue. Introd. ix. § I2. agei- vectigal 6, = vectigalis. latrod. i. § 4 (i) c. fruimino 32, = fruatur. composeiverunt 2, =composuerunt. st'ceS = secet. The writing of preposition and case in one word is extremely frequent, especially, as usual, with in. See Int. iv. § 2 (5). Ob eas res occurs 1. 43, the only instance where ob is so found in this volume. Cp.aace^ereis, Lex Corn. 202,11.29 where we notice also a doubled vowel, u is doubled in Q. iluucio cos, 5, 29, 37, as well as in arbitratuu above. Consonants are sometimes found doubled, sometimes not. Wa have aiinos and anos, Mannicelo and Manicelum, ■possiderent and posident, etc. (thfc latter in all the cases), mitat and inmittere. But doubled consonants are far rarer than single ones. The whole style of the document is of a hard and somewhat archaic character. In describing the boundaries we have some expressions rather difficult to analyse, e. g. ' hide jlovio saso mrsum injlovium Zemurim. Inde flovio Lemwri susum usque ad rivom Comberane{am).' This appears to mean, ' Thence upwards from the river to the river Leniuris. Thence from the river Lemuris upwards to the watercourse of Comberanea.' Flovio being without a, preposition, is defined by inde. See the general formulae given by Hyginus, p. Ji 14 of the Gromatioi. susum or saso is found side by side with sursum, just as rursum by rusum or russum in Plautus. Susum is found also in Cato, R. E. 157, 15. Wiihprata quae fueruntproxama faenisicei . . . inviteis eis niquis dcel nive pascat nive fruatur, Mr. Nettleship compares Virg. Aen. xi. 319, ' vomere duros | exer- cent collis atque horum asperrima pascimt,' i.e. pascuis ntuntur. Depasco is used in the same way not unfrequently. i'lO INSTEUMENTA PUBLICA. LEX AGEARIA. Pp. 189-204. C. 200. The fragments of this law are on the back of the same table as the Lex Repetundarum, and were, as we have seen, in all probability added at a time when that law was s\iperseded by another, and when consequently the table could be turned to another use. We have then on the one side a sample of the legislation of Gracchus, and in the Agrarian law, as will appear directly, a specimen of the reaction against that legislation. The arrangement of the fragments is chiefly due to Kiidorff, who edited the law in 1839, following up and making morally certain the arrangement adopted by Klenze in the Lex Repetundarum. The valuable review of it by Husohke in Krit. Jahrb. fiir deutsche Eechtswissensohaft, vol. x, 1841 (says Mommsen), is equal to a new edition : and lastly we have Mommsen's own commentary in the Corpus, which I have used freely, adding a good deal of explanation on minor points. I must also express my obligations to Mr. J. L. Strachan Davidson, Fellow of Balliol College, for many valuable suggestions. For agrarian matters generally I have referred to the Gromatici veteres of Blume, Lachmann, and Eudorfif, 2 vols., Berlin, 1 848, 1852 : as well as to Becker and Mar- quardt, vol. iii. pt. 3, and the new edition (Mommsen and) Marquardt, vol. iv. pp. 430 foU., and Lange, Eom. Alt. for the history. There are some useful ex- tracts from the agrimensores in Bruns, pp. 242-249, but their statements require criticism. § I. On the Date of the Agrarian Law. There can be no reasonable doubt that the law was passed in the consulship of P. Cornelius Scipio Nasica and L. Calpumius Bestia, V.c. 643, B.C. In. To take only the most decisive argmnents — (i) The censors of the year 639, L. Caecilius and Cn. Domitius, are mentioned lines 28, 85, 88. (2) Cn, Papirius consul of line 89 is the consul of the year 641 — as his law added something to that of the preceding censors. (3) M. Livius, L. Calpumius (line 29) are the consuls of 642. (4) P. Cornelius, L. Calpumius (line 95) are the consuls of 643. (5) The censors above mentioned are so spoken of in the law as to make it appear that they are the last created before it passed. But new censors came in v.c. 645. Cp. lines 34 and 35 together. (6) The messis and vrndemia of the year 643 are spoken of as future : hence Rudorff has made it very probable that it was passed in that year between Jan. i and the summer. § 2. On the Object of the Law. The only author who mentions this law is Appian, Bell. Civ. i. 27. He there speaks of three laws passed to subvert the Sempronian. (i) One to permit the Gracchan possessores to sell their lands, a proceeding which had been forbidden by the Sempronian laws. The result of this was that the rich bought up the lots and matters only became worse. The author and date of this law is unknown, but it may have been 633 or a little later, i.e. just after the fall of Gains. (2) This went on till a tribune, called in the MSS. of Appian Xwoipios B6pioi, iEX AGRARIA. Ul but generally identified with Sp. Thorius, repealed the Sempronian law entirely about V. 0. 635 or 636. He forbade any further division by the commissioners, ratified the existing possessiones, and imposed a veotigal, the sum of which was to be divided among the people. This identification is probably correct, but we have great diflaculty In reconciling Appian's words with those of Cicero, Brut, xxxvi. 136, 'Sp. Thorius satis valuit in populari genere dicendi, is qui agrum publicum vitiosa et inutiU lege vectigali levavit.' Cicero seems to say juat the reverse of Appian, that he * relieved the public land of the veetigal by a vicious and useless law,' which is the natural sense of the words. Nothing is gained by making vectigali epithet to Zegrc, and so Mommsen is obliged to turn it into the instrument, and to render 'relieved the pubho land from a vicious and useless law ly impos- ing a veetigal' — which is extremely harsh. Probably either Appian or Cicero made a slip in the name. The only other reference to the Thorian law (Cic. de Orat. ii. 70, 284) throws no light upon its provisions. The date is decided by an obscure statement of Appian (1. c.) that after fifteen years spent in idle litigation, the people were deprived of all the benefits promised by the Sempronian laws (irevrcKaidexa ftaXitrra ereffiv diro rijs Tp6jcxov vo^Oeffias, IttI Si/cais Iv oLpyia yeyo- voTfs), Counting these fifteen years from 621, we get 636 as the year for the Thorian law which abolished the triumviri agris dandis adsignandis. (3) The third law is mentioned by Appian alone, 'Airaf SI rots aoi>a) was a cruciform machine of wood (hence sometimes called stella) supported on an. iron leg (ferra- mentum) coming from the centre and fixed in the ground. It was used by agrimensores to mark out the land in lots by lines exactly perpendicular to each other, tested by looking along the cross in opposite directions, and backwards and forwards, signa or metae being set up at each end of the lines, which 440 INSTRUMENTA PUBLIt^A. j4gre/" TST VanitiitUs ¥: di PO EGI STI ciecuTnarats CA 0) (0 H 3e| > VL VEL TRA TA decwmanua D m X H > 3J AN ECl TIC mascinuLS n CI VEL TRA q\ drdruTiua TA + = Groma. Each angle of a centuria had its «crminms marked according to its position in reference to the two principal lines. Those given in the woodcut are only specimens from which the others may be easily inferred. a KMDM=bardo maximus deoimianus maximus. 6 KMDii = kardo max. dec. secundus. c KMDiii etc. X, y are called anguli dusares. x sdivki = sinistra dee. primum, nltra kardinem pr. y SDIKKI = sinistra dec. pr. kitra kard. primum. of course were obliged to cover one another {consumere). It would seem that the augur, or whoever drew out the division, stood himself upon the centre of the groma, and according to the direction he took the four regions were named. The most usual aspect of the augur, though not the earliest, was towards the east. (The oldest known was towards the west.) Hence the region in iront of him was called antica or citrata, that behind him poetica or ultrata ; that on each side dextrata and sinistrala. The line from east to west was called dedmanus, and was the most important and the broadest; that from north to south was the kardo or cardo. The two principal of these lines were public LEX AGRARIA. 44/ military roads. On each side of them were llmites dividing the land into square plots called centuries. Every fifth limes {qumtarius) was also a road, but not so broad as the two principal lines. The others were generally merely lines of demarcation (liinitett linearii), though in Italy they were rough agricultural roads for the occupiers, eight feet broad {subruncivi). The lots lying between the limites were square in shape but varying in size according to the enactment which was being carried out at the moment. The oldest and commonest size for a lot was two hundred iugera, and possibly it may have been called centuria, as containing 100 X hina iugera, which last was the ordinary amount for an heredium. Pieces of land smaller than a century, cut off in irregular shapes outside the limites, were called sulseciva. These might either be on the outskirts of the ager, or round a colony, a fortress, or a piece of common pasture (agree compascuus, commune) which might be in the centre of the territory. The centuries were marked out by termini, stones or stakes with letters upon them indicating their distance in this or that direction from the centre and from the main lines of division. By this means each single lot had, like the squares on a che.ss-board, its proper notation. Examples are given on the diagram. It is noticeable that K is the regular initial for dtra as well as cardo, cf. Introd. iii. § 22. i. § 5. Argument of this Law. The law evidently consists of three parts, although the rubricae are absent. I. De agro publico P. R. in Italia (lines 1-44 ?). II. De agro publico P. R. in Africa (45-95). III. De agro publico P. R. qui Corinthiorum fuit (96-105). That it did not contain regulations as to more than^two provinces is inferred from the mention of the duovii-{d) line 57, cp. 52. I. On the Agee Publicus in Italt. This part may be divided roughly into three sections— (i) Lines 1-24 defining acjer privatus ; (2) 24-32 de&niag ager publicus ; (3) 33-44 on disputed cases. Line I. Title or Praescriptio. 1-7. Land left in possession, given or assigned hy Sem.pronian commissioners to be PRIVATE. 7-10. Definition of the rights of ager privatus. 11-13. Land granted to CTasii OTcani by Sempronian commissioners to remain in their possession, but to be theoretically pMicus. 13, 14. Land occupied since 621 lagri colendi catt]so, not over xxx iugera to be private. 14, 15. Those who hold ager compascuos may pasture 10 head of greater and . . . of lesser cattle free of vectigal or scriptura. 15, 16. Possession of land granted by the commissioners in a colony since 621 to be confirmed before the Ides of March next. 16, 17. The same for land granted otherwise by the same. 18. Such occupants ii forcibly [or otherwise] ejected to be restored. 19, 20. Such ager privatus not to be subject to scriptv/ra or vectigal. 448 INriTEUMENTA PUBLICA. 20-23. Land assigned by the Sempronian commission, in compensation fo7' land in a colony which had been made piiblic, to become private. 23, 24. Confirmation of the title or restitution of such land to be made before the Ides of March next. 24, 25. Land besides this which remains pdelio is not to ie occupied, but to be left free to the public for grazing. Fine for occupation of it. 25, 26. Number of cattle that may be let to graze freely on such land. 26, Freedom of grazing on public roads and paths without scHptwra. 27, Land given in compensation out of public land to be privatus utei quoi optuma lege. 27. Land taken in this way from private ownership to he. publicus as in 621. 27. 28. Land given in compensation for ager patritus to be iiseM patritws. 28. Ptiblic roads to remain as before. 29. Whatever Latins and peregrini might do in 642, and whatever is not for- bidden citizens to do by this law, they may do henceforward. 29, 30. Trial of a Latin to be the same as for a Roman citizen. 31, 32. Territory (i) of borotigh towns or colonies, (2) in trientabulis, to be, as before, public. 33, 34. Cases of Dispute about land made private between 621-643, or by this law, to be judged by the consul or praetor before next Ides of March. 35, 36. Cases of dispute after this date to be judged by consuls, praetors, or censors. 36-39. Judgment on money owing to publican! to be given by consuls, pro- consuls, praetors, propraetors. Regulations for the appointment of recuperatores and carrying out sentence. 40, No one to be prejudiced by refusing to swear to laws contrary to this law. 41, 42. No one to be prejudiced by refusing to obey such laws. 43, 44. On the colony at Sipontum ? II. On the Agek Pd]3licu.s in Africa. This part of the law seems to fall into two sections — (i) 45-78 defining land that is to be sold and rights concerning it ; (2) 78-96 on ager puhlicus P. R. a censoribus locari solitus (see p. 457). 45-50. The Agek Publicds in Africa, with certain exceptions, is to be SOLD by certain magistrates at Borne. Different precautions for the recovery of the purchase money. jo-52. On the tenure of this land? 52-58. Colonists to make their claims to the commissioner appointed under this law for land held or bought by them. 58-61. He is to confirm their claims, if proved, and make the land held by them private property. 61-64. Land bought by them is to be confirmed as privatus vectigalisque to them or their representatives. 65, 66. If land has been sold to two persons, the commissioner to give com- pensation to the one not confirmed in his possession. 66, 67. Compensation to a colonist whose land has been sold by the people. LEX AGKARIA. 449 67, 68. and to one who has purchased from a colonist. 68, 69. Similar compensation to a purchaser from the people, when his lot has been adjudged to a colonist already in possession. 70. The publicauus who has bought up the liabilities of purohasera, who have not paid within a certain period [no days], is to pay in his own purchase money to the state on the Ides of March. 71, 72. After this he has the right of exacting the money from the purchasers, who cannot free themselves on the plea that they have paid up to the state in the interval. 73. The sureties and securities which must be given by purchasers who have not paid within 1 20 days after the sale. 73, 74. The lots of those who do not furnish such securities to be resold for ready money. 75, 76. If land granted to a free state, or to deserters in the war, has been sold, compensation is to be made. 77, 78. Similar compensation to stipendiarii. 78-82. Laud not already disposed of in these or other ways — e.g. land given to the kings of Numidia or the site of Carthage — is TO BE sdbjeot toveotigal, DBO0MAE, AlfD SOBIPTUEA. 82. Tenants freed by the law of C. Gracchus, ' de provincia Asia,' to remain free from veotigal. 83. A peregrinus in this matter to have equal rights with a citizen. 84. [Out of place.] Purchasers who have given securities, but not paid the pub- licanus in a certain period, to owe him three times as much and give further securities. 85. 86. The vectigal, etc. to continue as it is now. 87. But the publicani may bid higher if they choose. 87-89. No magistrate to change the terms of possessio in the interest of the publicani. 89. Viae publicae to remain as at present. 90. If a claim is made contrary to this law, the portion of land is to be taken away and awarded to the informer. 91. If a claim has been rightly allowed, but the land has been sold, compensa- tion is to be made from the land. 92. No one is to pay vectigal on land taken from him. 93. Manner of judging oyer vectigalis t' 94. 95. How crops and fruits are to be stored ? III. On the Ageb PoBLions which belonged to the Corinthians. 96, 98. The land of CorvrUh to be measured. 99-101. The sale of this land, and giving securities for its price. I02. Judgment of the praetor. 103-105. Uncertain fragments. 450 INSTKUMENTA PUBLICA. § 6. Be Agro Pvhlieo P.R. in Italia (1-44). Pp. 189-197. Mommsen, pp. 87-91. It is to be remarked that the land here treated of is that only which was public at the time of the first Sempronian law, v. c. 621, together with that which was afterwards under that law changed from private to public, but that nothing is here enacted about land which was aniremained private in and after 621. The gist of the law, then, is to distinguish what kinds of land falling under this description are to remain public and what to become private. There are (according to Mommsen) seven descriptions of land which are to be private, and seven to be public. , I. Ager privatus, under this law, i. e. land which may be bought or sold and which is to be reckoned in the census (1. 8), and which is not to pay vectigal, consists of the following seven descriptions. [N.B. 1 have not here followed Mommsen's arrangement, the principle of which is, to say the least, obscure, but, as far as possible, that of the law itself. I have added Mommaeu's numbers, so that those who wish may judge as to the merit or demerit of the change.] (i) [M. 2.] Land under 500 iugera, etc. left m possession of the original or existing occupants by the Sempronian commissioners (line 2). (2) [M. 4.] Land assigned by the same commissioners in a colony {sortito) (lines 3, IS, 16). (3) [M. 5.] Land divided by the same viritim (lines 4-6). (4) [M. 3.] Land assigned by the same in compensation for land in a colony (taken from the possessors and made public) (lines 21-23, 4 ')• (6) [M. I.] Land assigned by the same in compensation for other land taken from the possessors (lines 27, 28, 4 ?). (6) [M. 6.] Land occupied by new possessors, \agri colendi ceMt]«a, and under XXX iugera, between 621-643 (lines 13, 14). (7) [M. 7.] Land which this law allows to be sold, etc. (line 1 2, cp. 32,) of doubt- > ful import. II. Ager puhlicus, according to this law (following Mommsen's arrangement) : (i) Territory of colonies or municipia (line 31). (2) Land given in trientabulis, i. e. as guarantee to the public creditors, who lent money to the state in the Hannibalic war (line 31). (3) Land given to the viasii vicani by the Sempronian commission, i.e. to persons having the duty of keeping up public roads (lines 11, 12). (4) Ager compascuos. Public land occupied by several persons with a common right of grazing (lines 13, 14). No vectigal or scriptura to be exacted for it. (5) Viae piiblicae. (6) Land excepted from division in the Sempronian La/ie, i. e. ager Campanus (passim). (7) Other public land, chiefly wastes. Not to be occupied, but (with public roads and paths) to be left free for all persons to graze cattle upon (lines 24-26). LEX AGEAEIA. 451 Notes on the Section de Agro Publico P. li. in Italia. 1. On the praescnptio see on Lex Rep, ad init. In terram, Italiam, elsewhere in terra Italia, lines 4, 7, 13, 33, though Mommsen (perhaps merely for the sake of preserving the average) restores it in the supplement of line 10. The distinction in the use of the oases with in does not seem to have been so decided in early as in later Latin. We have similar variations from ordinary usage, e.g. line 55, ' in provinciam er[it],' and again line 74, 'in publico obligatum,' and 75, ' (in) ameicitiam populi Komani . . . man- serunt,' as well as 'in wrbem Romam . . [domieilium nan Jiabent'],' Lex Kep. 13 and Lex lul. Mun. 20, etc. Many instances have been quoted from older authors ; the following, amongst othei-s, seem certain : Plaut. Amph. 180, 'mi in mentem fnit,' ibid. 710. Cp. Gell. i. 7, 17 and others with the same phrase, Bacch. 159, Ter. Ad. 528, Haut. 986, S. C. in Cic. ad Fam. viii. 8, 8, 'in provinciam cum imperio fuerunt.' See Draeger, i. p. 617. P. MvMcio L. Calpur[nio cos.'], i. e. the year of Ti. Gracchus, v. c. 621. Muueio, so below 4, 13 and Sent. Minuc, q. v. [exceptum . . nei dividei'etur.'] This exception, which recurs continually, refers to the ager Campanits of which Cicero says, against Kullus, de Lege Agr. ii. 29, 81, ' nee duo Gracchi , . nee L. Sulla . . . agrum Campanum attingere ausus est.' It was very rich land and paid a considerable vectigal to the state, and therefore was worth keeping. Caesar, however, in his agrarian law, as consul (b. 0. 59), assigned lots in it to the veterans of the Asiatic army, to be saleable after twenty years. It was a strong point against Antony that he divided it amongst his associates : Cic. Phil. ii. 39, loi, ' Agrum Campanum qui cum de vectigalibus exi- mebatur ut militibus daretur [i. c. lege lulia] tamen infligi magnum reip. vulnus putabamus, hunc tu compransoribus tuis et colluaoribus dividebas." It is to be remarked, however, that C. Gracchus, though he excepted the a//er Campanus in his agrarian law, proposed to divide some part of it in his later law for founding a colony at Capua : and to this there U seemingly a tacit reference in the text. 3. sortito, i. e. in a colony. New colonies formed no part of the scheme of Tiberius Gracchus, but they were one of the leading ideas of Gaius. That to Carthage is of course spoken of under the second section. In Italy he carried out one at least to Tarentum, and projected another to Capua. Further, his opponent Livius Drusus, who, in the interest of the senate, tried to outbid him for the favour of the people, carried a bill for founding twelve, but of these only Scy- lacium seems to have been actually founded. It is to these two, at Tarentum and Scylacium, that Mommsen supposes reference here to be made. It does not appear, however, why we should restrict the reference of this clause to new colonies only, especially as Mommsen himself (on the next page, 88 a) shows that C. Gracchus added, or intended to add, a number of new colonists to the old colonies, in which case land was also distributed sortito. 4. This clause is of course conjectural. Mommsen makes it refer generally to all land given in compensation for land either in a colony or elsewhere, which tlie commissioners had taken out of private hands and made public. More exact G ff 2 4S2 INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA. regulations about such titles to such land are given below lines 21-23 and 27, 28. 5. quod eius tavir dedit adsignavit. This is referred by Mommsen to ager publicus divided viritim, i. e. to an indefinite number of citizens, not, as in the case of a colony, to a select body. Such land was called viritanus (Fest. Epit. P- 373). 'Viritanus ager dicitur qui viritim populo distribuitur,' and is to be carefully distinguished from ager coloniarius. Mommaen has shown that where Livy combines the two he is either speaking loosely or in error (Liv. iv. 48, v. 24). The manner of dividing land viritim was in nominibus. Probably those who con-: ducted the division first measm*ed and portioned out the country {saltus) into lots of two, or later generally of seven, iugera, and then opened a list of names on which any citizen might put himself down, and in that order registered the name against the lot marked on the roU of division. Mr. Davidson, however, supposes that the words in urbe, etc., may refer to town-buildings given to colonists along with their farms (1. 3). 6, 7. Here follows (according to Mommsen) a general clause summing up the preceding descriptions of land as given, assigned, left in possession, or registered by the Sempronian commissioners, and 7-10, the conclusion of the whole, that this land should henceforth be privatus, and defining accurately what the rights of ownership over it are. Mr. Davidson sees more 'm^relic[uit — a side-wind legislation, making private all the public land on which no decision had as yet been given. But this seems to me doubtful. II. madeijs vicaneis. This name is found only here and line 12 [vijasids vican- isve, and nothing certain is known about them. Viasius would of course be in later Latin viarius. Mommsen says, ' Videntur faisse quibus ager publicus iuxta viam publicam attribuebatur ita, ut tamdiu ipsi heredesve eorum haberent, quam- diu via reete muniretur.' Either then they sent their own labourers to work, as Cato says (E. K. 2), that on holidays the ' familia " is to be employed in mending the roads, or paid a vectigal for the purpose, of which there are one or two traces in inscriptions. Mominsen farther supposes the different Pora Appii, Claudii, Flaminii, lulii, Popilii, Sempronii, and others, to have been originally vici of these viasii or viarii. Cic. ad Fam. viii. 6, 5 speaks of a proposal of Curio's as ' legem viariam non dissimilem agrariae RuUi.' In the supplement Mommsen inserts iiivirei a. d. a. although above we have uivir in lines 3, 5, 7, because in those cases grants to individuals are spoken of, but here the grants are to communities. 14. The supplement [agri colendi cau\sa is due to Rudorff, op. Sent. Minuc. 31, ' Praeter ea in eo agro niquis posideto nisi de maiore parte Langensium Veitu- riorum senteutia, dum ne alium intro mitat nisi Genuatem aut Veiturium colendi causa.' This fresh occupation of land was not permissible under the Sempronian law, or else it must have been classed under that head at the beginning of this one, but it aeems, at some subsequent time, to have been again allowed up to the limit of thirty iugera. We may fairly conjecture that after the Lex Thoria had abolished the tresviri matters began to return of themselves into their old channels. LEX AGRARIA. 453 and this had now been passed about seven years. See, however, note on the Popilian milestone (n. 551, 1. 14), which would perhaps make it earlier. iugra for iugera, so line 25, and op. domneis line I'j, tabids 46. agrum compasciiom. This is pasture land occupied by a limited number of private individuals or commoners, and opposed to public pasture land (line 25), of which it is said neive is ager eompascuos esto. Mommsen quotes a decisive passage from Frontinus, de Controv. p. 15, Lachm., 'Est et pascuorum proprietas per- tinens ad fundos sed in commune ; propter quod ea compascua multis locis in Ttalia communia appellantur, quibusdam provinciis populi Eomani indivisa.' Such rights, we learn from an opinion of Soaevola (Dig. viii. 5, 20), might follow the sale of the estates of the commoners. pegydes maiores, i. e. boves, equi, muli, asini. The number of head of smaller cattle that might be pastured sine scriptwa is lost, but Kudorff conjectures, with probability, that it was 50, a proportion observed in the Licinian law (Appian, Bell. Civ. i. 8), which allowed 100 larger and 500 smaller cattle. 15. The construction is very involved, 'qiu>i ceivi Bomano iin-ir eius agri, quei ager .... fuit, agrum dedit.' sortito, so sarti, 1. 16. Cp. line 3. Here, as there, land in a colony precedes ager viritanus. 16. \exh.l.. . . iits deicere oportebit], i. e. consul or praetor, line 33. The Ides of March appear to have been the beginning of the financial year at Borne. It was not indeed necessarily the day of the censorial locationes (as Ma- crobius states. Sat. i. 12, 7, e.g. line 21, we have one as xi k. Oct.), but it was the day from which all public leases or contracts dated. secwndum eum heredemve eius, 'in his favour or that of his heir : ' cp. ' vindiciaa secundum libertatem.' 18. neque iii neque claim neque precario : these are the three regular flaws in pos- sessio, whether of public or private land, and so possession neque vi, etc. was pro- tected by the praetor, by the interdict, ' uti possidetis,' Digest, iv. 3, 17, i , and Festus, 8. V. Possessio, p. 233 M., ' uti nunc possidetis eum fundum q.d.a., quod nee vi nee clam nee precario alter ab altero possidetis, adversus ea vim fieri veto.' Clam of course means clandestinely, and precario on suflFerance, or by leave of the other party. The latter is illustrated by such an inscription as C. 1215 (cp. 1109), PMVATVM I PBECAHIO | ADBITVB. Mr. Davidson compares the distinction of Scotch law between ' roads of good neighbourship ' and ' rights of way.' 19. In this clause we have the abolition of vectigal and scriptura for all land which had become privatus, thus repealing apparently the provision of the Lex Thoria. The day on which vecligalia consistunt is probably the Ides of March. 21. oina y«om=una cum. Trans Ourione for trans Cwionem,, either by an enallage of case, such as we have noticed above, line i, q. v., and such as we again seem to have below line 74, in publico ohligatum ; or merely a loss of final m, such as appears above 1. 10, in sententia(m). What this land is is wholly un- known. formula togatorum apparently means ' according to the census of the Eoruan empire.' The supplement is illustrated by such passages as Liv. xxii. 57, xxvii. 45i INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA. lo, which speak of requisitions of soldiers ' ex formula." Cp. xliii. 6, ' Lampsaoenos in formulam referre.' [milites in terra Italia inperare solentl recurs line 50. inperare is ' to make a requisition,' so with frumeiitum. 23. testamentiim is will, hereditas, inheritance of an intestate, deditio implies botli legacy and donation ' mortis causa.' 24. We now pass to the ager publicm. First we come to the pascua — dis- tinguished from the ager compascuos — i. c. wastes or unoccupied public land, on which any one may drive a certain number of cattle without paying scriptura, though for more he has to pay. Enclosers of such land are to be fined for every iuger 50 H. s., quotiens faxit, possibly every day. 25. i(i piMicum fruendwm, etc. Note the use oifrui here of the publioauus, and cp. note on line 31. The exact reference of puftZicitm here seems to me to be doubtful. Was the right of collecting such fines let apart from the veotigal ? 26. calleis, says Mommsen, are now called tratturi. 37. optuma lege privatus. Land which is private optuma lege is avUus and paternus, which was preserved to the children by intervention of the praetor if the father wished to alienate it. (PauUus, Sentent. iii. 4A, 7, Husohke, p. 380.) 28. ager patritus appears to be land inherited from a father, and from this passage we gather. Interpreting p. p. with KudorfF as = pro paJrito, that such land alone could be registered (subsignatus) in the aerarium ; cf. Cio. Pro Flacco, xxxii. 80, ' lUud quaero sintne ista praedia oensui censendo ? . . . . subsignari apud aerarium aut apud censorem possint ? ' Huschke interprets p. p. = pro praede, giving siibsignare the same sense that it has below, 1. 73. Cp. note on 1. 45. P(ro) p(atrito) supsignent must mean, 'register the land received in compensation for ager patritus,' jaat as pro vetere possessore means the man who stands in the place of the vettis possessor, and so commonly pro conside, etc. in any regimen. [L. Oaecilio On. JDomjitio, are the last censors before the law v. 0. 639. facteis is either a nom. pi. for faciei (Introd. ix. § 7) or a confusion of case owing to censoribus above. There is the same doubt in the next line, ' in agreis . . . queipuhliceis P. B. [fuerunt].' uvirum. Cp. Dio C. liv. 26, ol Svo 01 tos e^w tou riixovs oSoiis 67x«pif''aei-ancatiorms. Introduction, x. § 13. Mommsen supplements [. . . vel per dolum malum petitorum paironor]umve factum non siet. ig.se dulo malo = sine dolo molo. A similar change of to « before I occurs con- stantly and regularly in iuli, detuli for toU, etc., adulescens for adolesceiis, consul, consulo for consol, coneolo, etc. (Cp. Corssen, ii. 138.) 40. \non iuraverit.'] Cp. 42, sedfraude sua nei iurato. See Lex Eaut. 17. 41. plebeve, generally in this \a,vf plebeive, so nei and ne. 43, 44. Most commentators make here the transition to Africa. Mommsen, however, conjectures that we have here provision de eo agro quern ex h. I. vendere licet, etc., which has come in nowhere else. The particular colony he thinks may have been Sipontum, at the foundation of which M. Baebins Tampkilus was one of the triumviri (Liv. xxxiv. 45). The exact date of its foundation is not known, but Baebius was praetor v. c. 562, and it is known to have been founded before 560. Later laws, the Licinian and Aebutian, forbade a. man to propose to found a colony, and to be himself a commissioner. § 7. De Agro Publico P. R. in Africa (45-96). Pp. 197-204. There appear to be three kinds of land in Africa mentioned in this law ; I. ager privatus ex iure Quiritium; 2, ager privatus iure peregrino; 3. ager publicus P. R. 1. The first kind is ager colonicus, which must have belonged to the colonists settled at Carthage (Col. lunonia) by C. Gracchus in 631 v. c. Eubrius, a tribune of his party, passed a law for the settlement of a certain number of colonists, and appointing three commissioners. C. Gracchus and M. Fulvius Flaoous and an- other were elected and took out 6000 Roman citizens in 63 2, being more than the law had specified. Superstition was also aroused against them ; Scipio's solemn curse was remembered, and it was stated that wolves tore up the boundary stones (Appian, Bell. Civ. i. 24, etc.) The Rubrian law was repealed by Minucius Rufus tr. pi. in the next year. This law recognises the repeal of the Rubrian, but does not deprive the colonists of their land, except by implication so far as they exceeded the number allowed in that law (1. 61). They are required to make a claim (pro- fessio) within a certain time. The lota appear to have been of 200 iugera (1. 60), but others of a smaller size were very likely also mentioned in lost portions of the law. What was done with the actual site of the city is not here recorded, but it was no doubt the policy of the optimates to keep it deserted and accursed. It is men- tioned (line 81) as ckger publicus. The roads between the centuriae were to re- main public, 1. 89, q. V. 2. ager privatus ex iure peregrino is that which belongs to the seven free and friendly states : tJtica, H(adriimetum),Tampsus (Thapsus), Leptis Minor, Aquilla (otherwise Acilla, AohoUa, or AchuUa), Usalis, and Teudalis (or Theuda- lis). The same rights were given to perfugae (1. 76), one of whom, Himiico Phameas, is known from history as commander of the Carthaginian cavalry, who came over to Scipio with 2200 men (Liv. Ep. 50 ; App. Pun. 100, 109, etc.). i I I I I II LEX AGRAKIA. 457 These lands of course paid no veotigal (1. 85), and were probably free from other taxes. '6- ager pwblicus P. B. is all other land beside these two sorts just mentioned, id, with the exception of the viae publicae, is all vectigalis ; but of this there lire several kinds. / (i) ager pri/vatus vectigalisque (1. 49, 66) is identified by Mommsen with ager quaestonus, which was bought from the state, and was for all purposes private pro- perty, but like the ager in, trientabulis had to pay a quit rent, probably nominal in amount, as acknowledgment of the ownership of the P. K. The reason for selling / such land, rather than assigning it, would naturally be the wish to raise ready money for state purposes : it seems also that a sale could be authorised by a senatus consultum, whereas assignation of land required a. law (see Cic. de Lege Agr. ii. 14, 35). (2) ager puhlicus stipendiariis datus adsignaius is mentioned lines 77, 80. It is land taken from provincials, who had not been faithful or had opposed the P. P., and restored to them in possession at a certain fixed rent in money. Cicero men- tions it as being the tenure of land in Spain as well as Africa (Poenorum plerisque) and contrasts it with Asia, where there was a censoria locatio, and Sicily, where the locatio took place in the island and remained on the terms fixed by the law of Hiero. (In Verr. ii. 3, 6, 12.) (3) agri publid regibus civitatibusve sociis et amicis permissi of two kinds, the first given to the sons of King Masinissa by Scipio (1. 81), the second left by the ten commissioners under the Livian law to the people of Utica, and probably to other cities. It would seem that the first were encroachments permitted by Scipio, but not guaranteed by treaty, and so still technically public land. The title of the latter seems to have been less complete than that mentioned above, no. 2. (4) agerpublicus P. S. uhi oppidum Carthago quondam fait. This was devoted by Scipio to perpetual desolation, ' de consilii sententia ' (Cic. de Lege Agr. i. i, 5, ii. 19, 51), a feet which it is difficult to harmonise with the carmen devotionis preserved by Macrobius, Sat. iii. 9 ; pp. 285, 286. It is mentioned in line 81. (5) Viae pMicae (line 89). (6) Ager p. P. B. a censoribus locari soUtus, treated of from lines 78-96 : appa- rently all other land beside that already mentioned. It would be naturally the land of the least certain tenure and held under the hardest conditions, such as we may conceive the territory of Carthage to have been, and that of other cities taken by storm. Notes on the section de agro publico P. B. in Africa. 45. A comparison of the section about the Corinthian land (1. 96) shows that we have here to do with Africa. This part begins with regulations for the sale of what is elsewhere called ager quaestonus, probably by the quaestor urbanus with the praetor urbanus (I. 92); the business of the latter being apparently approval of securities, etc. The manceps, or purchaser, must be a Roman citizen (1. 76, 78, 83). The amount he has offered is to be registered in the public accounts (70, cp. 46, 100). Payment mu.it be made within a certain day ; if not, he must give sureties {praedcs,praemdes) and register securities (praedia supsignato, 1. 73), and his debt is 45S INSTEUMENTA PUBLICA. considered as no longer payable to the state but to a putUcanus, who contracted for the recovery of such moneys. Further proceedings in this case are obscure : no doubt in the last resort the praedia would be sold. A third case is when the manoeps had no sufficient securities to offer. Here the land is taken away from him and sold by the praetor for ready money (1. 74). This part of the law is very fragmentary, and the sense is very oonjocturally restored. 52. nvir quei ex h. I. f actus creatus erW]. The magistrate here mentioned (as rightly restored in the supplement) is frequently referred to later on, but unfor- tunately the account of his duties etc., is obscure. His name is always singular, and he appears to be an extraordinary magistrate for the purposes of this law. Hence Mommsen fairly concludes that two commissioners were appointed agris dandis adsignwiidis iwdicandis, and one of them sent to Africa and one to Greece. (Cp. 57, 69-64, 68, where some of these functions are mentioned.) 53. cognitores, cp. Lex Malacitana, u. 63, 64, Bruns, p. 102, where praediorwm cognitores are mentioned, apparently as public witnesses to, or rather examiners of, titles. 55. praefectus milesve in provinciam erit. Who are meant and what was deter- mined about them is uncertain. KudoriF thinks an extension of time in which absentees on public business might make their claim ; Huschke, permission to make it by a proctor ; Mommsen, that officials in the province of Africa were for- bidden to hold public land at all, referring to Cic. Verr. iv. 5, 9, Plut. Apophtheg. Cat. Mai. 27, Marcian. in Dig. xlix. 16, 9, etc. 56. bonorum emptore, magistro, curato\reve. The first is the purcliaser of a bankrupt's estate, the second a person appointed by the, creditors to conduct the sale by public auction, the third a person similarly appointed to divide the estate amongst them according to convenience. (Dig. xxvii. 10, 5.) 64. planum facere joined with prohare. Lucr. i. 934, etc. 65-69. Treats of a concurrence of rights when the same piece of land has been sold to two persons, or sold to one and assigned to another as colonist. In the first case the commissioner is to make a fictitious sale to one of the purchasers, of another equivalent lot for a single sestertius ; in the second case we have three sections which it is difficult to discriminate, directing what compensation is to be made to the colonist or his representative, by inheritance or purchase. 66. centuria siibsicivov\e. See § 4, p. 447. 69. pro cwatore, like pro consule, used for all cases. Cp. line 28 n. 72. mercasdtur =mercatus fuerit. Cp. Introd. xviii. § 10. 74. in publico obligatum is strange for in publicum, which is the regular foi-m. It is probably a mere slip, like those noticed on line i. Mommsen suggests it arose from the old form publicom. 78. is 3tipendiariei[s, i. e, iis, Introd. xiii. § 37. The plate has stipmdiariei. Eudorff would read id stipcndiarieis. 82. ex lege Sempronia. It is supposed that the Lex Sempronia de Provincia Asia is meant. Cic. Verr. iii. 6. See Mommsen, R. H. book iv. ch. 3 (vol. iii. P- 115)- EPISTULA PRAETOEIS AD TIBUETES. 459 85. The lex agri aedifici loci are the terms imposed by the censors on the pos- sessores. This and other indications would prove that, if the censors had not the right of substituting other tenants, they had some powers of raising or lowering the vectigal and altering the conditions on which it was paid, unless forbidden to do so, as they are hereafter in line 88. Notice that this lex is distinguished from that given to the pvhlicani, the lex locationis proper. For alterations suggested by publicani cp. Cic. in Verr. lib. iii. 7, 18. 94. comportent. Rudorff suggests that this refers to the carrying of the tithes of com to be stored in certain places. The next line seems to refer to pro- duce of fruits. § 8. De Agro Pvhlico P. R. Oorinthiorum quifuit (96-105). P. 204. The slight fragments of this part tell us little or nothing about this land, except that the second commissioner was to go out and see that it was measured and properly divided, and that some of it should be sold. This could not have been the whole, and was probably not a large part of it, as Eullus afterwards proposed that the land of Corinth should be sold. Cic. de Lege Agr. i. 2, 5 ; ii. 19, 51. 98. (ypu\sque loelaP^o. Such a locatio to a raensor was not allowed in priyate property; Dig. xi. 6, i pr. EPISTULA PKAETOEIS AD TIBUETES. Pp. 204, 205. C. 201. The age of this tablet (which is now lost) is conjectured entirely by the spelling. The most certain indication is the regular doubling of consonants in it {esse five times, potuisse once), which would place it after the Agrarian law. The argument as to the absence of cognomina is not very strong as a sign of antiquity, for though they do not appear in the body of the Lex Eepetundarum and the Lex Agraria, the first of these orders their use in publishing the list of iudices, 'eos patrem tribum cognomenque indicet,' line 14. There may perhaps have been a distinction between their use in the case of senators and of others, like the iudices of that law, who were not senators. Certainly the first dated S. C. in which we find cognomina is of the year 676, S. C. de Asclepiade. On the other hand, forms like indoucere and mtile can hardly be of the age of Caesar. The historical indications, the name of the praetor, and the suspicion against the Tiburtines, are not explicit enough to help us. The document, like the Bacchanalian decree, is not a proper S. C, but a letter of the praetor, embodying most of the forms of a S. C, directly addressed to the Tiburtines, and so couched in the second, instead of the third, person plural. I. Sub aede Kastm-us, frequently used for meetings of the senate; and contiones were often delivered from its steps. From the Lex Bantina we learn that magis- trates had to take an oath standing in front of it, and looking towards the forum. See the note there, line 17, and compare Burn, Eome and the Campagna, p. loo. II. af vohis. Ritachl notices this form, De Miliario Popiliano, p. 7. It is mentioned by Cicero, Orator. 47, § 158, 'una praepositio est a/ eaque nunc tantum in accepti tabulis manet et ne his quidem omnium, in reliquo sermone mutata est,' 460 INSTRUMENTA PUBLICA. as well as by Priscian and Velius Longus. Besides this place, it occurs several times in inscriptions, C. 551, 8, af Capua; 587, Populus Laodicensis af Lyco; 1055, af Lucretia; 1143, af muro ; 1161, af solo; af specula is also given in BuUett. d'Inst. E. 1864, p. 93. It occurs therefore before the letters c, I, m,s, v. Corssen considers it to be entirely different from ai, and compares it with Sk. adhi. A change of original 6 or ^ to / is unexampled, while that of dh to / is regular. (Corss. i. 151, 157') LEX COENELIA DE XX QUAESTOKIBUS. C. 202. This is part of the dictator Sulla's law for creating twenty quaestors, ' supplendo senatui cui indicia tradiderat,' Tacit. Ann. xi. 22. It appears to have been passed at the comitia tributa, from the words prineipium fuit : pro trihu, which are all that remain of the praescriptio, which seems to have run all along the top of the plates of which this is marked viii de xx q. This plate is written on both sides, so that fourteen pages before it have been lost, and several after it. It is properly called a lex, though passed in the comitia tributa, as being proposed by a curule magistrate. The portion that remains contains enactments as to the officials of the quaestors; the conclusion of those relating to their scribae, and the chief part about their viatores and praecones. These attendants belonged only to the city quaestors. It appears that the quaestors entered office on the nones of December. The character of the language is between that of the laws of Gracchus and those of Caesar. We have the doubled vowels iuus, i. 39, ii. 3, and aacetereis, ii. 29. Lachmann's emendation of caulas for CAVIAS should be noticed. The names of the attendants are to be set up ad aedem Saturni in pariete intra caulas. Caulae seem to be the walls of the temple enclosure, or of that round the aerarium. S. C. DE ASCLEPTADE, ETC. Pp. 205-209. C. 203. This decree is a grant of privileges and friendship to Asclepiades of Clazo- menae, Polystratus of Carystus, and Meniscus of Miletus, three naval captains who had been present at Eome at the outbreak of the Italian revolt, and had rendered material assistance, though in what way is not specified. The expression in palriam dimittere, as well as hello Italico coepto, makes it impossible that they were employed in checking the piracy and privateering stirred up by Mithridates, as that did not show itself till the end of the revolt, B. c. 89, though it had apparently some connection with it. (See Mommsen's description, K. H. bk. iv. ch. 8. vol. iii. p. 291.) For a similar grant of privileges see Liv. xliv. 16. Speaking of Onesimus, son of Pytho, who had come over from K. Perses (about ninety years before this), he says, ' ad Romanes transfugit et magno usui consuli fuit. . . . Ea introductus in curiam quum memorasset, senatus in formvdam sociorum eum referri iussit : locum, lautia praeberi : agri Tarentini, qui publicus P. R. esset, cc iugera dari, et aedes Tarenti emi. Uti ea curaret C. Decimio praetori mandatum.' Mommsen has S. 0. DE ASCLEPIADE, ETC. 461 discussed these rights. Das Eomisehe Gastreoht, in his Rom. Porsoh. i. pp. 340 foil. These documents were kept in OapitoUo, as appears from line 25, and from the similar foedus with the island of Astypalaea, one of the Cyclades (0. I. Gr. 2485). Polybius (iii. 26) saw the Carthaginian treaties ky xo^t'u/'ao-i ™/>cl rir Ai'a tov 'SanfTiiKiov iv ry tSiv iyopavSi^aiv Tafuelcp, and Mommaen identifies this with the aedes themarum in OapitoUo of Or. Henzen, 5407. He also mentions the Temple of Fides (close to that of Jupiter Capitolinus) as another record office, or talulanum. Mommsen emphatically denies (on no. 592) that the large building on the Forum (over which is now the palace of the senator), lying between the intermontium and the temples of Saturn and Concord, was ever called tabulanum, though this is the common opinion. Hence he refers to the temple of Jupiter Capitolinus and the buUdings near it the inscriptions recording the restorations by Q. Lutatius Catulus (cos. of this year), nos. 591, 592, as well as the restoration by Vespasian, after the fire caused by the Vitellians, a. d. 70, which are usually referred to the so-called tabularium in the Eorum, e.g. by Burn, Rome and the C. p. 97. The passage of Suetonius, Vesp. c. 8, seems certainly to refer to documents similar to this, three thousand of which were destroyed, and attempted to be restored by Vespasian, ' paene ab exordio urbis seta, plebisoita de societate et foedere ao privilegio cuicumque concessis.' Mommsen -has discussed the question at length. Annals of the Institute of Archaeology at Rome, vol. xxx. 1858, pp. 198 foil., and p. 211. The Lex Antonia de Termessibus belongs to the same class of documents, and is the only other of all the records of the Capitol still preserved on the brass. Another important document of the same class, but only in Greek and on stone, has lately been discovered in Boeotia, the S. C. de Thisbaeis, a full account of which is given by Mommsen in the fifteenth of his Observationes Epigraphicae, in Eph. Epigr. vol. i. p. 278 foil. Its date is v. c. 584, B. c. 170, and it is therefore older than any of the documents here given, except the decree of Paulus and that about the Bacchanals. It is in the common Greek (Alexandrine ?) dialect, and seems to have been made at Rome by a regular public interpreter or scribe, as this about Asclepiades evidently was. We observe in it the same regular forms for Roman legal terms: senatm = '/l aiyK\riTos, ante diem=irpb ■fnupHv, scrihendo adfuerunt = ypatjioiiha) irapijaav, censuere = iSo(i. It is also important ae the first known Greek document in which vnaros is used for consul. Cognomina are not found in it. 1. Catulo . . . Lepido. This is the first legal document in which cognomina are found. They occur of course much earlier in epitaphs, etc., e.g. in that of Scipio Barbatus. 2. The mention of eponymous praetors is noticeable ; it occurs only here and in the Astypalaean treaty. 4. in comitiori- e. in the Curia HostiUa. So the Senatus Consultum in Jose- phus. Ant. xiii. 9, 2, is made kv «o/i«TiV> as well as that De Thisbaeis in Eph. Epigr. i. p. 278 ; and cp. Becker, Handbuch, ii. part 2, p. 408. It had just been rebuilt by Sulla, and was afterwards burnt down by Clodius. 462 INSTRUMENTA PDBLICA. 2Ep7ia, no7rAi\!a = Lat. ablatives: of the Sergian, of the Publilian, tribe. 6. Meniscum Irenaei, etc., i.e. adopted by Irenaeus, being the son of Thargelius. The ordinary usage would be ipvaet Si &apyri\iov: cp.no. las^' For IIoXuapKou above we should expect IIo\vipKovs, but the scribe has followed the Latin genitive Polyarci. 9. KaraXoy^ probably means reception into the * formula socioruin.* Liv. xliv. 1 6. 19. Jtalids iudicibue, ' quia quae magistratus Romanus in provincia ordinabat iudicia patria cum civibus Romanis turn etiam Latini iuris hominibus redde- bantur.' M. 25. sacrifidum facere. So in the decree about Astypalaea, and that about the people of Priene, C. I. Gr. 2905 ; and so Livy, xliii. 6, ' Alabandenses . . . donurn ut in Capitolio ponere et sacrificare liceret, petebant.' So the Thisbaeans obtained leave to place a crown in the Capitol. 26. mwnusque eis ex formula, ' and a contribution of the regular amount.' The term murrns is constantly used in reference to ambassadors ; perhaps it was a con- tribution of a certain value in place of provisions, for we find that it was usual only to provide a table and bread and wine for their entertainment (Mommseu, das R. Gastrecht, p. 346, from whence I draw the following). The amount was frequently 2000 heavy asses, ' nrnnera limim milium aeris data,' Liv. xliii. ig, xliii. 5, 6, 8, xliv. 14, 15, xlv. 42 ; often it was higher, 4000, 5000, 10,000 asses, up to 120,000 asses. The formula here seems to imply that there were regular classes of state guests, with a separate taxation. Similarly in Greek documents, from which the Romans drew many of their usages in this matter, we find ^evia tcL filyiara ix Tav v6jumi (C. I. Gr. 1 193. 133, ap. M.). If Livy (xxxv. 23, xliii. 5) can be taken as sufficient ground for inference, these munera were not in mon ey, but in articles of value — chains, vessels, horses, etc. locum, 'free quarters.' The villa pubUca on the Campus Martins was used for the lodging of ambassadors (Liv. xxx. 21, xxxiii. 24). Sometimes we find this privilege called aedes liberae, and sometimes a private house was hired (Liv. xxx. 1 7, etc. and xlv. 44). lautia. Fest. Ep. p. 68 n. ' dautia quae lautia dicimus dantur legatis hospitii gratia ' = ' necessaries ; ' apparently at first necessaries for bathing, the idea of a stranger's first requisite that we find in old times, as in Homer. It would of course include beds and bed-room furniture. 32. The Greek names at the end seem to be intended for a short title or index for purposes of reference, necessary enough in the great mass of documents. LEX ANTONIA DE TERMESSIBUS. Pp. 209-zii. C. 204. Termessm maior was a town in Pisidia, and had received autonomy from Cn. Manlius in v. 0. 563 (Liv. xxxvlii. 15), which is hereby confirmed to it. These privileges are to date from the 1st of April, 682. The tribune who moved the bill, C. Antonius, M. f., was praetor 688, and cos. 691 (with Cicero), and may therefore have been tribune in 683. The words of the praesoriptio de e{enatus) s(ententia) are important, as Sulla had taken away from tribunes the right of LEX EUBRIA. 463 moving laws, except with this authorisation (Appian, BeU. Civ. i. 59), and the fuU right was not restored to them till the next year, 684, by the Lex Pompeia Mommsen supplements the praesoriptio, which ran along the top of the pages in large letters (as in the Lex Cornelia), from no. 593, where the other tribunes seem to be named, viz. Cn. Cornelius, Q. Marcius, L. Hostilius, C. PopUius, M. Valerius, C. Antius, Q. Caecilius, L. V(olceius?), and C. Fundanius. We may conclude that four or five other tables have perished. (I) I. Thermeses maiores. Op. the coin in Smith's Diet, of Geography, which has Tep^riaaiav rwv Ai«C of which the following is a summary ; L. makio maximo II. L. ROSOIO LEX lULIA MUNICIPALIS. 469 AELIANO . . COS (a. d. 223) 1 M. ANTONIVS . PRIBOVS . L ANNIVS . SBCVNDVS II. VIB . QVINQVENN . | NOMINA DEOVBIONVM IN ABBE INOIDBNDA OVRAVEKVNT | PATKONI c. 0. V. V. (i. e. clarissimi viri, xxxi nomina) || PATRONI E. E. Q. Q. B. B. (i. e. equiteg Komani, nomina vin) || qvinqvbnnalioii (nom. VII, quorum duo inter patronoa equites, duo huius anni quinquennales sunt) |{ allbcti inter qvinq. (nom. iv) || II viEAMcn (nom. xxxiii) || aedilioii (xix) || qvaestorioii (ix) || pbdani (i.q. pedarii vel pedanei xxxrt) || praetextati (i. b. deourionum filii, xxv). coptaio. The brass has coaptato, but the contraction is of course for cooptato, and is found 1. 106. / 89. The restrictions as to magistrates are more explicit. See argument. 92. annueis is Mommsen's correction for amneis of the brass. s;oc(rfjo= vacatio. Mommsen adds, fr. 11. 102, 103, 'dvmtaxat quod ei legibus pi. ve sc. procedere oportebit' as lost by 6iwioTi\evTov here. 94. praeconium . . . dum eorum quid faciet. It is to this provision Cicero refers in his letter to Lepta, Feb. v.C. 709 (ad Fam. vi. 18, 2) : ' Simul accept a Seleuco tuo litteras statim quaesivi e Balbo per codioillos, quid esset in lege. Eescripsit eos qui facerent praeconium vetari esse in decurionibus, qui feciasent non vetari. Quare bono animo sint et tui et mei familiares ; neque enim erat ferendum cum qui hodie haruspicinam facerent in eenatum Bomae legerentur, eos qui aliquando praeconium fecissent, in municipiis decuriones esse non licere.' dissignationem lihitinamve. The relation of these two trades to one another is not very clear. Perhaps there was no real distinction between them. The dis- signator seems so called from his ordering the funebris pompa ; the libitinarim from his station at the Temple of Libitina, where, amongst other things, a register of deaths was kept (Suet. Nero, 39, ' xxx funerum milia in rationem Libitinae venerunt '). The phrase libitimam exercere is found in Valerius Max. v. 2, 10. The dissignator of the Pompeian inscriptions, 597, 768, is a stage manager. no. The following cases are almost exactly those which were visited legally withm/omia. See Dig. iii. 2, Cod. Just. ii. 12. The tit. in the Digest contains the words of the praetor's edict with cominents. fwrtel quod ipse fecit fecerit is explained by Ulpian's commentary on Dig. iu. 2, 6, ' Si quis alieno nomine condemnatus fuerit non laborat infamia et ideo nee pro- curator vel defensor vel tutor vel curator vel heres furti.' pactus ; see on XII Tab. viii. 16. Ulpian explains ' si cum pretio quantocun- que pactus est.' III. mdiciofid'^ei'i^P-o socio tutdae mandatei, ' condemned for breach of trust, partnership, tutelage, or agency.' Fiducia is the transference of property to another, for a given purpose, on the condition that it is afterwards to be restored to you. Condemnation for not restoring it was visited with imfamia. Hence Cicero says. Pro Rose. Comoed. 6, 16, 'Si qua enim sunt privata iudicia suramae existi- mationis et paene dioam capitis, tria haec sunt, fiduciae, tutelae, societatis.' Pro sodo is the action which one partner has against another; it is illustrated by the speech just mentioned, which was in behalf of Eoscius (who had recovered under it from a third partner) against the other partner Fannius, who claimed from Eoscius half of what he had so recovered. The iudichm tutelae combmed both 470 INSTEUMENTA PUBLICA. the action of pupil against tutor, as well as tutor against pupil (actio contraria). Similarly, the actio mandati was either that of principal against agent or agent against principal. But only txitors and agents are here intended as subject to dis- ability. The praetor's edict expressly excepted the contraria actio : 'qui pro socio, tutelae, mandati, depositi suo nomine, non contrario iudicio, damnatus erit.' So TJlpian's comment, ' nam in contrariis non de perfidia agitur sed de calculo qui fere iudicio solet dirimi.' For the subject of mmriae see Gaius, iii. §§ 220-2^5, and Mr. Poste's notes on this and dolus maVas, 'malicious intention.' 112. lege Plaetoria, which punished fraudulent persons overreaching young men under the age of twenty-five. It was as old as Plautus. Thus the young man says in the Pseudulus, i. 3, 69, 'Turn lex me perdit quinavicenaria | Metuunt credere omnes.' It was different from the Lex Plaetoria de lurisdictione. 113. auctoratus, 'who has bound himself to serve as a gladiator.' This he did by a contract {auctoramentym), and took an oath something like the soldier's oath, *uri, vinciri, verberari, ferroque necari.' See p. 281. honam eopiam abmrwoit. A similar form is found Cio. Fam. ix. i6, 7, 'bonam copiam eiures.' This seems to mean, ' has declared his insolvency.' The phrase bona copia—' solvency ,' is first found in a citation from the so-called Poetelian law in Varro, L. L. vii. 105, which enacted, 'ut omnis qui honam copiam iwarwnt ne essent nexi sed soluti.' (The MSS. of Varro have 0. Popilio vocare Sillo dictatorej Miiller reads 0. Poplilio auctore, Visolo (i. e. Poetelio Libone) dictalore. Cp. Liv. viii. 28, 'necti desierunt.') The meaning of honam, copiam iuravit here seems to be, 'anyone who, after being addictus for debt, has bean released on a declaration of solvency.' This law seems to except not only all who are or have been insolvent, but also all who have been imprisoned for debt. 114. qim[ve] ; ve is added by Mommsen as beginning another sentence. Rudorff (E. E. G. ii. p. 295, n. 27) takes it with what goes before, 'Has made an oath of his solvency, after he has (qui) declared to his creditors or sureties that he cannot pay in full.' 115. prove quo daivm depemwin, est erit, seems to mean, 'For whom a composi- tion has been made with his creditors by intercessio.' This arrangement was made by sponsores, fidepromiesores or fideiussores, who had an actio depensi » duphim against the principal debtor. Cf. Gaius, iv. § 25, where he is called 'is pro quo depensum est.' 117. (loTia possesaa proscriptave sunt erimt). These words are no doubt rightly added by Mommsen as having dropped out by o^toiOT^AcwToi/. They imply adju- dication of bankruptcy: on the distinction between this and insolvency, see Poste's Gaius, pp. 277 foil. 120. k{alumniae) praeuaricationia caussa, see on Lex Eep. 5, p. 430; 19, p. 433. 122. 06 caput c. R. referundwm, referring to the times of the Sulla,n proscriptions. 123. lenodnium faciei. It is difficult to account for this difference of tense which seems to give a greater privilege to those who may have been lenones than to other persons disqualified. 142. gud . , . maximum mag., etc. This official is sometimes called the censofi; TITULI CONSULARES. MINXJCIUS. 471 as C. 1166, 13, q.v., more often qv4/ngueimalis, as in the inscription on p. 468. 159. This last section (§ 30) is (says Savigny) the hardest in the law. The best general illustration is the case of C. Claudius Pulcher, already referred to on 1. 86. Permissus est is explained by Savigny, 'has been sent out;' not 'has re- ceived permission,' which is not good grammar. The only parallel, however, that can be brought forward seems to be &om Columella, de K. E. vii. 8, ' hoc genus casei potest etiam trans maria permitti.' Mommsen seems to make the words='cui permismm est ut' by attraction. He compares Lex Com. de xx q. j, 36, ' quel . . . utei legerentur institutei sunt.' Prof. Palmer translates, ' who has been granted for the purpose of giving laws,' comparing the parallel use of dare, and I am indioed to follow him. Fuit is on the brass EVIT, but seems a certain correction. EBIT, which would aJso be possible, is not in point, as the reference seems to be to commissioners present {est) or past {fuit), not future. In mimicvpio fwndano. The adjective is elsewhere unknown, but the phrase fvmdvs fieri is not very uncommon. The legal bearing of the term is one of the principal topics in the oration of Cicero pro Balbo, who, being a citizen of Gades and having received special Koman citizenship &om Pompey, was attacked by a fellow citizen, whose first argument was that ^des had never become a 'fundus legis GeUiae Comeliae,' which gave the citizenship to Pompey's nominees. It is found in the same collo- cation, Gell. xvi. 13, 6. Cicero's explanation (if it may be called one) is very far- fetched, 'si ea lex, quam nos haberemus, eadem in populo aliquo tanquam in fumdo resedisset ' (pro Balbo, viii. 20). The right explanation is no doubt to be gathered from Festus, Epit. p. 8g, ' Fundus quoque dicitur populus esse rei, quam alienat, hoc est auctor,' i. e. ' the people is the foundation ' = ' the people ratifies, confirms, establishes a thing.' Besides this legal use, there is an instance in PlautuB, Trin. 11 22, of a literary one : — 'Ntoc mi is propere cdnveniundumst, lit quae cum eius fllio £gi, ei rei pater sit fundus p6tior ;' and Gellius applies it in his pedantic way, xix. 8, 12, 'non ut huias sententiae le^que fundus subscriptorque fierem.' A municipivm fimdanum is then, in this place, one which becomes fundvx of a law offering it the Eoman citizenship with its rights and obligations. ' Speotant haec (says Mommsen) ad municipia Sicula Hispana aJia a Caesare Latinitatis iure donata : vide quae dixi in commentario ad aera Salpensana et Malacitana p. 409.' Paes Secunda. TITULI CONSULAEES, CEKTAEQUE AETATIS RELIQUI. Pp. 219-229. C. 1503. This inscription is by no means without difSculty. Dictators ceased after v. 0. 552, and it is hard to find a Minuoius before that date to whom to refer it. Mommsen assigns it, somewhat boldly, to the tnagister eguitum who fell at Cannae (Liv. xxii. 49) and who appears as magister egyitum in the fasti. This he 472 TITULI CONSULAGES. MARCELLTJS. supports by citing Polyb. iii. 103 and Liv. xxii. 25, to prove that the rights of the two officers were equalised, and, as Polybius says, that there were two dictators. This altar was erected to Hercules Victor — for whom see on the tituli Mummiani below — in gratitude probably for his success at Gerunium, when a defeat was turned into a victory by the advent of Fabius. The letters at the side have never been satisfactorily explained. C. 530, 531. Two inscriptions set up by M. Claudius Marcellus, conqueror of Syracuse. Himnad (abl.)=from Hinna or Enna, as it is generally called, the sack of which is mentioned by Livy, xxiv. 39. So we have M. JPuhius m. f. \ Ser. n. Cos. I Aetolia cepit, no. 534, v.c. 565. Marcellus is known to have dedicated his spoils in various places at Rome. No. 531 was probably attached to the Temple of Honos and Virtus, built by him close to that of Mars at the Porta Capena. He triumphed over the Sicilians in v. 0. 543 = ai J. C. 532. Tesseea Fundana. This is a good deal the oldest of such monuments, the others being plates of brass or copies on stone affixed to the walls. This is a regular aiii0o\ov, intended to be carried on a journey and compared with the one given to the other party ; here Ti. Claudius (?). This old sort of tessera is referred to in well-known passages of Plautus' Poenulus, v. i, 25 (apparently there a small image) — 'Deum hospitalem ao tesseram meoum fero;' and 2, 87, 'tesseram couferre ' and ' est par probe, nam habeo domi,' — passages which, with the existing examples, show that the idea of putting together two parts of a fractured object is an error. Conferre tesseram, avfi^dWuv, etc. is simply to compare one copy with another. For a more ordinary tessera hospitalis cp. the Tessera Pallcm- tina, p. 229, and note, p. 484, The object of this tessera was apparently to record the creation of a peculiar relationship, a sort of compound of the ordinary guest friendship (i«e hospitU) and the relation of patron and client, which existed between noble Romans and dependent cities or states, and in later times between them and colonies and municipia, etc., and in fact aU kinds of communities, whether incorporated in or simply dependent on the Roman state. It was, in fact, neither, but =• way of ■ securing representation of their interests at Rome, something like the proxenia of the Greeks and our own consular system, only with much more of dependence on the side of the client state. It was no doubt as paironi of the Lignres that the Minucii made their decision as to boundaries (no. 199). Similarly, the MaroeUi were patrons of Sicily. Cp. Liv. ix. 20, ' Antiatibus . . . dati ab senatu ad iura statuenda ipsius coloniae patroni,' and cp. Lex lulia, § 30. The term defensor seems also to have been applied to them, Inscr. Pomp. iv. 768, 1032, 1094, but not in the same technical sense as it was used under the later emperors. The formula for appointing such a patron is found in a decree of Gurza (?) in Africa, B.C. 12, 'Senatus populusque . . . hospitium fecerunt quom L. Domitio . . . eumque et poster[o]s eius sibi posterisque sueis patronum coptaverunt isque eos posterosque eorum in fidem clientelamque suam recepit.' (Marini, Arvali, p. 782, Orell. 3693, Wibnanns, 2850 ; cp. Mommsen, R. Forschungen, pp. 335, 353, 358. See also Ed. PhUippi, Zur Geschichte des Patronats ub. Juristisohe Personen in Eh. Mus. vol. 8, for 1853, who distinguishes paironi from defensores. The material on the TESSEEA FUNDANA. TITULI MUMMIANI. 473 subject of this patronatus has been collected by Prof. Gazzera, Memorie d. R. Academia di Torino, t. xxxv.) The word patronm is probably cloBely connected with pater, pairicms, i.e. one who is capable of acting as a patrician towards others, cp. matirona, wife of a burgess. The date of this tessera can only be fixed approximately, as there are thirteen cases of a M. Claudius M. f. cos., and the language of it may be either of the sixth or seventh centuries of the city. ConscHptes, nom. pi. Introd. ix:. § 7= the decurions or senate of Fundi. See on L. lulia, 86, p. 467. cose(nsu,) . . . [praifecti], the last word is a probable restoration, aa Fundi was a prefecture. (Festus, p. 233. M.) in emsfidem : in fide esse, is especially used of the relation of client and patron. See on Lex Bep. line 10, p. 432. covmwmis = convenimus, perhaps by a simple blunder of transposition. But cp. spaliarus, no. 1220, and the genitives in -us. (!o|j)temu«], as in Lex lul. 86. 106, coptato, and so the formula quoted above. C. 533. If this is rightly referred to L. Cornelius Soipio Asiagenus, who was praetor in Sicily in 561 ; it is the earliest instance preserved of an honorary statue erected by Greeks in Greek fashion (JionoHs caussa) to a Eoman. For Italicei cp. no. i^i,fiigiteivos Italicorwm conquaesivei. C. 535. This and two other milestones found near Eologna, on another road (to which the no. xv. seems to belong), must have once stood on the great via Aemilia, made by this consul from Ariminum to Placentia. Ariminum was 212 Boman miles &om Rome, and Bologna 77 from Ariminum; therefore this stone, marked 268 miles, could not have been far from Bologna on the Aemilian road. The date of the stone is doubtful from the closed P and the form of the milestone, which is the later one. The early date also is inconsistent with Plutarch, who ascribes the setting up of mile-stones to C. Gracchus. The 1 is rubbed upon the stone and of uncertain shape. TiTDLl MUMMIAHI. Page 220. The worship of Hercules Victor or Invictus at the ara maxima is a well-known topic of Roman antiquities. Instances of a tithe vowed to him by private persons and then consecrated {deewma pollucta), and generally consumed in a popular banquet (ceraa fferculana), are found both in history and inscriptions. This we have M. Octavius Hersennus (Macrob. Sat. iii. 6, II, Serv. ad Aen. viii. 363), SuUa and Crassus (Plutarch. Sull. 35, Crass. 2), and in inscriptions, esp. no. 11 73, q. v. Mummius (and perhaps M. Minucius, above, no. 1503), must have vowed his tithe of praeda in the same way as CamiUus did when he dedicated the tithe of the spoils of Veil to Apollo (op. n. 187, of a twentieth paid to Apollo by certain aediles). The expression moribus antiqiteis shows that he rather revived an ancient custom than introduced a new one, and it is to be supposed that the vows of private persons, merchants, and others, were an extension of this practice to common life. It is curious that the only clear indication of this should be found in Athenaeus (v. 65, op. iv. 38), where he speaks of triumphant generals feasting the people in the Temple of Hercules. The spoils taken by Mummius were the great ornament of Rome, and also were to some extent distributed to the neighbouring towns, and even to the provinces. 474 TITULI CONSULAKES. Koman writers praise him for keeping notMng to himseU, e. g. Cicero, de Off. ii. 22, 76, 'Italiam ornare quam domum suam maluit.' Similar dedications by Munmiius are found relating to Nursia, Parma, Trebula Mutuesca, and even outside Italy, to Italica, near Seville. The locus classicus about the worship of Hercules is of course Aen. viii. 184 foil, with the notes of Servius. See also De Kossi on the ara maxima, Annali del Inst. 1854, p. 28. The worship was introduced by Greeks, two points in the ceremony being contrary to early Boman custom, the feast in his temple being taken sitting and with vMcovered head ; and the name Hercules is now acknow- ledged to be Greek. The legend of the recovery of his oxen is localised in several other places, as at Erytheia, near Gibraltar (Hes. Theog. 287-294), and Eryx, in Sicily, and when compared with parallel myths like those of Saram^ and S&ra- meya (Max Muller, Lect. ii. p. 462 sq.) is seen to be explicable as a common solar myth. The scyphus used in his worship is found also in Greek authors with various ideas attached to it (ApoUod. ii. g, § 10, Stesich. Fr. v. 7, Mimnermus, "[9])- No. 541. dnctiu). These lines Eitschl turns into rough Satumians; they have a metrical run about them, but hardly sufficient to warrant any exact notation. No. 542. Sancte and motor are both vocatives. 2. Notice tibei as a pyrrhich; so sibd, no. 38. pro usura is good sense = ' as interest or return for the help lent by thee in war.' Mommsen acutely suggests promieerat, which no doubt makes the long and awkward sentence run better; but the hiatus seems admissible in such rough verses. 4. visvm may be either for visum erat, or more probably is governed by per- fecit ; in either case it goes with hoc dare eese. The construction will then be Sa/ncle meter, I/aoims Mv/m/mvus donum tM de deernna morilms amUguM perfecit, visum (i. e. quod constituerat) animo suo dare sese hoc pro usura. tua pace, probably ablative. It might be for tvmn pacem, as Bitschl suggests, but this is not such good sense. 5. Cogendei, etc., 'that thou wilt make it easy for him to collect and pay the debt, and effect that he make a perfect tithe, and for this and other gifts give him his deserts.' Cogendei refers of course to the collection of spoils from those into whose hands they had fallen. Cp. Liv. v. 23, ' Hand facile inibatur ratio iubendi referre praedam populiim, ut ex ea pars debita in sacrum secemeretur,' of the tithe vowed to Apollo by Camillus. facilia may, I think, stand, though it is obviously » strong poetical licence. The vowel between c and I is constantly lost, as in poclvm, saeclum, Cp. JAcnia, C. 892, Viglias, C. 1139, Cemna, 99, etc. Eitschl even quotes an instance of fddlia as a trisyllable from Plautus, Persa, 761, 'Quorum opera haeo mihi fdeilia faotu f&cta sunt quae v61ui ecfieri,' which appears to be a trochaic octonarius (Opera Philol. ii. p. 777, n.) The neuter plural of an adjective for an abstract substan- tive, e.g. facultatem, is to some extent paralleled by Lucret. i. 86, 'prima virorum,' where see Munro's note. The Greek usage is freer, but the use of rb iSivaTOV, rd ASjLvaTa, in Demosthenes, ' inability or excuse of inability,' seems a sort of counter- part to facilia here. MILIARIA. TERMINI. TITULUS CAPUANUS. 475 C. 550, p. 221. MiLiABinM POPILLIANUM {Eaohriae), set up by the same consul as the next. The road from Ariminum to Hadria is about eighty Roman miles. C. 551. Miliarium PopilUanmn {Pollae). The name of the magistrate is not and never was on this stone, but perhaps on a capital or epistyle. It is known to have been a PapilUus or PopJKiM, as Polla is called by geographers forum, Popillii, op. line 15. Lines 13, 14 imply that it was after the Sempronian law 621, and this leads us to P. Popilius Laenaa, who was consul in the next year. It is to be noticed that roads are always ascribed to consuls (not praetors), and the subject of this inscription speaks of what he did as praetor, as different from his present action. Line 9, et eidem praetor, e. q. o., is opposed to eidemque, line 12. He was praetor in Sicily about 619, and had to suppress the brigandage which was then lipe, carried on by the slaves of rich proprietors, as described by Diodorus, p. 526, Wess. The same writer teUs us that the praetors attempted to put down the brigands, but did not dare to punish them for fear of the great power of their masters. Hence Popilius' expression, fugitewos Italicorum Conquaesivd redi- deique ftomfees Doccoxvrr. Italici are these great owners, who might either be citizens or have the ius Latii. For Popilius' acta as consul cp. note on C. Gracchus' oration against him, p. 355. 2. milia/rios appears to be masculine (sc. lapides) instead of the ordinary miliaria. 3. tdbelarios, (' letter-carriers '), is curious with poseivei. 8. suma=summaj af Capua, see on Ep. ad Tiburtes, 201, II, p. 459. 14. paastores, see Introd. ii. § 8. The historical reference seems to be to the law of Tiberius Gracchus, which the consuls continued to carry out after his death. The land which seems to be in view is that taken away from possessors of too large an amount and assigned to others, agri colendi causa. We find this tenure referred to in Lex Agraria, 13, 14, where see note p. 452. C. 554, 556. Tbbmini. Cp. libri coloniarum, p. 242, ' triumvirales lapides Grac- chani, rotund! columniaci in capite, diametmm pedem I et pedem l et semis, altus ped. im et ini s.' The three commissioners are styled in the laws agris dandis adsignandis, but here and in no. 555, agris iudicandis adsignandis or adtrihueiidis. Cp. no. 583 of the time of Sulla, where they are called in vvr. a. d. a. i. Cer- tainly the iudicatio was their most important and difficult function, and -it is here probably referred to as being in point for these particular boundaries. The top of the stone no doubt marked the angle between two lots ; somewhat in the same way, though not with the same symbols, are the termini described Lex Agr. § 4, from Hyginus. Only one of these can be explained at present. C. 565, p. 222. TiTULUS Capuanus. The series to which this belongs falls between v. 0. 543 and 695, the destruction of the independence of Campania in the war with Hannibal, and the foundation of the colony at Capua by the; Lex lulia. The government was administered by praefecti and the Jand allotted to plebeian possessores. The magistri pagorum were a sort of superior local officers, but only for purposes of religion. The inscriptions all belong to collegia, either called from their trade or from their tutelary deity (as here). They seem to have been governed by twelve magislri, if they were guilds of ingenui (as here), or of '476 TITULI CONSULABES. libertini, or twelve ministri, if they were guilds of slaves. They record the giving of games and the repairs or improvement of temples, theatres, etc. ffeiece or hisce is the usual form in this series. Int. xiii. § 34. Venerus loviae, else unknown. muru\m, with the m above, cp. no. 551, 9; loii, 16. C S77, p. 222. Lex Pabieti eacibndo. The matter of this document is evidently ancient, but the division into columns and the form of the letters show that it was recut in imperial times, to which also such forms as duumvirum, faciendo (for dtiomvirom, faciundo) belong. This is called a lex, in the same sense aa the lex loeationis of the censor : it is the copy of specifications for a piece of public work Paries. < PLAN OP KOOP. Trabicula. eS g M. (Doorway.) Limen robustum, 8 ft. ■s« (Projection of the Porch.) Trabicula. M. Paries. ELEVATION OF BOOF IN FBONT. a! m7 Trabicula. \U. A. to be done by a contractor. His name is given below, C. Blossius, and the amount for which he contracted (ijoo sesterces = about £13 5s. 6d.), as well as the names of his praedes. The work can hardly be perfectly understood without an architectural drawing such as Mommsen gives. The accompanying sketch plan will, it is hoped, make the whole pretty clear, though it is of course inaccurate, as only the length of the beams, etc., not the breadth, has been considered. The work may be described generally as building a porch rather than making a. wall. The doorway is to be six feet wide and seven feet high. It is to have two sides (antae), standing out from the wall two feet, and one foot thick. Above the LEX PAEIETI FACIENDO. 477 doorway is to be laid a lintel of hard oak (limen robustum) eight feet long, and therefore covering the tops of the antae. At right angles to it and in the same direction as the antae are to be placed two mutuU (see note) four feet in length, and therefore standing out two feet before the antae. These are to be covered externally with ogee mouldings (simae). This projection is to be joined together in front and at the back by trabiculae half a foot thick every way, lying on the mutuU, and of course at right angles to them and parallel to the lintel. The framework thus formed is to be roofed over with asseres five inches thick every way, not more than nine inches apart. The front or tympanum is to be boarded (ppercula), and the ends of the beams finished with an ornamental moulding {cmtepagmmtum cum cymatio). Each side of the roof is to have six rows of tiles, the lowest row {tegulae primores) to be fi-ied to the antepagmentmn, and the ridge to be connected with a coping (margo). Inside there are to be two folding doors with gratings {fores clatratae). 1. 1. Ab coloma deducta, a rare use of such an era (here dating from 560) in Italy, though common enough in Asia. It is found once at Interamna (Orell. 689, ' anno post luteramnam conditam DCCim,' in the reign of Augustus) and very rarely at Rome. 2. The names of the eonsuls are properly added in a colony. 5. aedem Serapi. The genitive is something like those used by the comedians Cfhremi, Philolachi. The worship of Serapis or Sarapis was one of those foreign cults which had greatest attraction for the Komans. It rose first into prominence at Alexandria (where it was introduced, it is said, from Sinope) in the time of the early Ptolemies, and, in connection with that of Isis, it spread rapidly in the islands of the Mediterranean, into Greece, Italy, and Gaul. Like the worship of Bacchus, it fell into discredit at Home and was forbidden by a S. C, to which Valerius Maximus refers, i. a, 3, ' L. Aemiliua Paulus consul cum senatus Isidis et Serapis fana diruenda censuisset, eaque nemo opifioum attingere auderet, posita praetexta securem arripuit templique eius foribus inflixit.' Who this Paulus was is unoei-fcain; some make him the consul of 219 and 216 B.C. ; others, as Marquardt (Handb. iv. p. 85, n. 514), the consul of 182 and 168, the victor of Perseus ; others place him in B. 0. 50. The same prohibitions were repeated later on with little success, and in the time of Augustus it became publicly recognised, and in that of Plutarch was even orthodox and respectable, at any rate in com- parison with some of the Asiatic cults. 13. limen roiustmn, a lintel of hard oak; limen superwm, supercilium or iiigu- menium. 14. p.J:- =pedem vmwm et quadraniem. p. s. :■ =pedia dodrantem, nine inches. 15. nrntidos are here evidently very different from the ornamental mutules or modillions known to architects, i. e. brackets representing the ends of beams and standing out under the eaves of a building. They are, in fact, small beams four feet long, one foot broad, and eight inches thick. The idea common to both seems to be that of pryection, and the word is probably identical with the adjec- tive mutilus, in the sense of something standing out and out off short. This agrees with other uses of the same word in Varro, E. E. iii. 6, 13, 'mutuli crebri 478 TITULI CONSULARES. omnibus oolumnia impositi sedilia avium,' and Columella, viii. 9, 3, ' mutuli per parietem defixi,' for perches or props. 15. e : = bessem, eight inches. 16. simas, ' ogee-mouldings,' from Greek aiitds, bent upwards. Cp. "Vitruv. iii, 5. IS- 17. ferro offigito seems needlessly altered by Mommsen to ferrofigito, since it seems to mean ' along the mutuli.' trdbicidas, of no specified length, but no doubt projecting so as to make eaves. II. 1. Inasserato. Mention is only made of the asseres or rafters on which the tiles were laid, but probably there must have been also a king post (cohmna) with struts {capreoli) and a lidge-piece (columen). See woodcuts in Rich's Diet, of Ant. s. V materiatio, etc. 3. pedario, a foot broad, but of no specified thickness, 4. crassa £=seimmciam. 6. portula(m). The m is dropped in the stone in archaic fashion : cp. line 19 foil. 9. clatratas, a rare word, found, however, Plautus, Miles, 378, ytith fenestra; it means with a trellis or grating, probably inserted in each panel. II. Sonorus, on the form see Introd. x. § 13. I ^. parietem should probably he pariete. 17. calce harenato, says Mommsen, is for oalce et harenato (quicklime and mortar), which is supported by the use of calce uda below, else we might have supposed it to be masculine here. Cp. Cato, R.R. xviii. 7. Calx uda, lime-wash. 19. opws structile, apparently the tiles and copings for the roof and the top of the wan ; or are we to suppose that the wall itself was to be built vpith tiles ? If so, this would be an earlier date than is generally supposed for walls of Roman brick. We find mwrum caementicium, no. 1 2 79, but this is probably only one of small stones and rubble. The tiles are to be made of clay mixed with a quarter of slacked lune. Caementa[m] (cp. portulalm], angolaria{m]), fern, ace, here = tegulam. Arda=arida : when dry each tUe is not ,to weigh more than 15 pounds. 28. artgolarialm], the tiles at the comer are not to be higher than four and a half inches. The right explanation of this part of the inscription is due to Otto Jahn. III. 8. dMoviralium is ditoviratium on the stone. 16. O. Slossms, etc., is the manceps or redemptor, ' qui quid a populo emit con- duoitve — qui idem praes dicitur, quia tam debet praestare quod promisit qnam is qui pro eo praes feotus est,' Fest. p. 151, M. Otherwise he would not be liable for insufficient execution of the contract, which would be visited on the praedes by the lex praediatoria. C 585. 'Qui dedioant Comelii sunt de quibus Appianus Bell. Civ. i. 100,' M. Sulla set fi-ee the youngest and strongest of the slaves of persons killed in the proscription, to the number of over 10,000, and gave them the citizenship, and called them from himself Comelii, so that he had a large force of adherents always at his disposal. They seem to have formed a regular collegium. C. 59'; 592. On the Tabularium see on S. C. de Asclepiade, p. 460. The Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus was burnt down in 671, and the restoration, com- SXJLLA, CATULUS, ANTONIUS, CICEKO. TIT. FUEFENSIS. 479 menced by Sulla, was finished by Q. Catulua, who waa curator restituendi Capitolii from his consulship in 676 onwards. So Liv. Epit. xcviii, ' teinplum lovis in Capitolio, quod inoendio consumptum ao refeotum erat, a Q. Catulo dedioatum est.' The year of the dedication was 685. Other passages cited by Mommsen seem to prove abundantly that these inscrip- tions refer to the temple and the buildings on the hill. The inscription of his name is frequently mentioned, e.g. by Plutarch, Popl. 15, kweypdcpr) rp uaBifpiiffft KirovKos ^iWa itpoairoBavivTos, and Tac. Hist. iii. 73, 'Lutatii Catuli nomen inter tanta Oaesarum opera usque ad ViteUium mausit.' These are probably a few out of a large number, as the work of Catulus extended over nearly twenty years. The second may refer to his work amongst the ' ceUae et cisternae ' under the area of the Capitol, which Varro calls /avisoc oiflamsae (ap. Non. p. 112). Memque prohamt, sc. senatui. We must suppose a process of giving in accounts, inspection of work, etc., such as is referred to in Lex Par. Fac. iii. 11. The phrase is a common one. C. 593. This list is supposed to give the names of the tribunes of the year 683, which should be in the praesoriptio of the Lex Antonia de Termessibus, q. v. The name of the actual curator via/rum is doubtful. Mommsen suggests Volceius or Volcatius. e lege Visellia. This law appears to have been one for administering certain matters in Kome, but the appointment of =• tribune as curator viarum is only inferred from this inscription. Such an officer is mentioned, no. 600, on the bridge from the city to the island, but not called a tribune. de conQegii) sent(en,iia) ; corUegium conlega seems generally to be written up to A.]). 32, and after that coUega collegium, except in the reign of Claudius (Mommsen, in Eph. Epigr. i. p. 79). The sum is 21072 sesterces. Each ^ stands for ten thousand. The fullest form is ©, or simply «t, which is found in Lex Rep. 198, 48, and is expressed in ordinary letters, coIoD. The form given here is the last cipher reversed. Cp. Introd. ii. § 6, and note on Col. Kostr. p. 414. C. 599. Cicero's consulship; the names are carelessly cut, apparently for no public purpose, perhaps as the date of a house. The names are thought by Mommsen to be nominatives. C. 603. Leges aedis Iovis Libbei Fubfoitb, p. 224 f. This difficult inscription, which has generally been considered extremely corrupt on account of errors of the stone-cutters, has recently received some light from a paper of Jordan's, in the Hermes, vol. vii. pp. 201 foil., for 1872, who attempts to explain many of the sup- posed blunders as expressions of the vulgar dialect (Ausdrucke des Bauernlateins). I learn from him that Huschke has also attempted to rehabilitate it, and to explain some of the peculiarities as Sabine. (Fifth supplementary volume of the Jahrb. fiir class. PhiloL 1872, pp. 8s6-«6i). Mommsen says of it, 'Sane inter lapides Romanos quos novi nullum offendi, qui ad similem corruptelarum immani- tatem asoendat, in hoc tantum, ut pleraque codicibus tradita emendatiora ha- beamus.' Jordan's paper is worth reading ; it would have been improved by a connected translation of the inscription. His chief points are made by comparing 480 TITULI CONSULAEES. the Narbonne inscription, the dedication of the altar to Augustus (Orell. 2489, Wilmanns, 104). Furfo was a Tious of Peltuinum, in the country of the Vestini, about fourteen miles south-east of Aquila. It had no municipal rights of its own except in rela- tion to this temple, which had its aedMes. Mommseu thinks the two officers, Aienus and. Saebatms, to have been not aediles, but duoviri for the purpose of this dedication. ■i. lupiter liber, Zeis i\fv9iptos, is found in an Oscan inscription (Unterit. Dial, p. 170) and in a Campanian one (I. N. 3568). mense Flusare =Y\oia3i. See TJnterit. Dial. pp. 340, 343. 3. comula teis is very difficult. Mommsen's commviateis, though ingenious, gives but little sense. Jordan thinks that cv/midatis may be a rustic phrase for ' bound together,' and compares ' per saturam derogari,' etc. Ollds legibus illeis regionibus, so the inscription of Narho, 'his legibus bisque regionibus dato dedicatoque.' Hie, in old Latin, seems to have been used in a wider sense than in the classical language ; cp. the formulae ' oUa voter arbos,' ' ollms Quiris,' etc. It is possible that the parallel use of iste = hie, in ecclesiastical Latin, may have been a relic of old usage, preserved in popular speech. Cp. also the Instances from the Latin bible of ille used as an article, Eonsch, Itala und Vulg. p. 419. The next clause is very obscure. I feel inclined to emend facta into factae, and to connect it with regiones, and to translate as follows ; — ' Aienus and Baebatius dedicated this temple with these laws and boundaries, as (they stand) in stone, at the extremities on every side (undaequae = undique), for the purpose of this temple ; and as by the temple and the steps built of stone the columns stand inside, on this side the steps and towards the temple ; and (as) the beams and boards of this temple (stand) ; (declaring) that it shall be (law) and right to touch, repair, roof over, remove, take down, improve (?), use iron, carry them forward or backward.' According to this, the definition of the regiones goes down in substance to tabvZamenta, and the leges begin with utei. The definition of the regiones in the Narbonne inscrip- tion is, ' utei infimum solum huiusque arae titulorumque est.' The parallel in the same inscription is 'his legibus hlsque regionibus dabo dedioabo, qua hic hodie palam dlxero, uti infimum solum huiusque arae titulorumque est: si quis tergere omare e. q. s.' The regiones there are the extremities of the lowest step or base of the altar : here I understand them to be not only the exterior limits or boundary wall, extremae undique lapide factae hoiusque aedis ergo, but the lines of the building, its columns as the dedicator saw them, ' standing on this side the steps,' — perhaps the ground only sloped one way, and so the temple was only approached by steps on one side, — as well as its woodwork, beams, and boards, forming probably the roof and doorway (see on C. 577, 'lex parieti faciendo'). This, however, is not Jordan's view, who expressly limits the regiones to the extremae, and begins a new sentence lapide facta hoiusqiie aedis, e. q. s. ; but he cannot really construe the passage with such a pointing. As given above, the passage will construe, almost as it stands, whether we alter structm into structa (making it with Jordan a neuter apposition to aedem and scalas), or into structas. !7Mdae2Mae = undeque= undique. For ae = 6, see Introd. iii. § 4. £■ for i as in TITULUS FUEFENSIS. 481 Menerva, mereto, naveios, etc., etc. iZb8!isgfMc=haiu3ce : so 'Jiuiusque arae,' in the Narboirae inscription ; ' huiusque diei,' the name of a street or vicus in the tenth region, Orell. 5, Jordan, Topogr. d. Stadt Rom. ii. p. 585 ; ' 7miusq{ue) loci,' OreU. 1580; ' huiusque loci,' ib. 2300. Cp. 'eiusque rei ergo,' Cato, E. R. 141. £rgo ia placed after its noun, as usual in archaic Latin. Sndo, if correct, must be adverbial = Grr. evdov. Endo and even indu does not occur in pilose so late ; but Lucretius has ' quod genus endo marist Aradi fons dulcis aquai,' vi. 890. tabulamentum is only quoted elsewhere from Frontinus, Strat. i. 7. 6. sarcire. See XII Tabb. vii. 8 ; viii. 9, 13. Timndare can hardly be correct, unless it be taken with ferro oeti, ' order the use of iron.' Huschke's emendare may perhaps be right. For the use of iron see on Carmen Arvale, p. 388 f., luci coinqnendi. oeti : cp. Lex Agr. C. 200, 11. 7. promovere referre, ' enlarge or contract,' showing that the lex here speaks of future, not present, alterations. Jordan instances the Temple of Castor in the Forum as one in which the regiones have been altered ; see further his remarks, pp. 205-207. (iue) fasque esto is the formula of the Narbonne inscription, and so more likely here than Mommsen's liceto fasque esto. The parallel clause is si qvAs tergere drnare rejlcere volet, quod henefidi causa fiat, %us fasque estd. S. The second chapter of the le.i is less difficult. It orders that all gifts to the temple (which have become sacra) may be sold or put up for contract for the benefit of the temple, and the money so obtained shall be profanum, — a very liberal and sensible provision. The aediles appointed by the vicus are to have the management of it, and to decide whether they can or cannot sell any given thing without incurring guilt; e.g. such things as the statue of the god and the instruments proper to his worship could not be sold sine piacvlo. 9. Mommsen writes sentiat, but sentiunt may stand as the collegiate action of the aediles, who we know were two from an inscription brought forward by Huschke (Bull, dell' Instit. 1861, 40, referred to by Jordan). 10. (yendere locare) again maj' be unnecessary to be expressed, if we take into consideration other like irregularities and omissions in this inscription. alis ne potesto = alius : cp. Introd. xiii. § 11. I can find no other instance of jjojeefo: 11. quo id templum. Orelli wrongly reads quod, which has sometimes been quoted as an ablative in d. 12. eapequnia is in apposition to aere aut argento. 13. ad id Templum may surely stand, especially if, with Jordan, we bracket the words quod emptum erit as a mistaken repetition. Cp. the citations in Ronsch, p. 390. It might possibly be an eUipae of the gerundive, ad id Templum refi- ciendum, or the like ; possibly a vulgar usage, instead of the usual dative ; cp. * dare litteras ad aliquem.' 15. No one can make anything certain of ffeltares. Huschke conjectures that it is Sabine : from ^/a = fibula would come fifeltar =6.hala,tVLS, and the 'fibulati' would be a high class of persons in the vicus. Jordan suggests that just possibly it may be a careless and false repetition of the preceding words. The clause, which of course provides for a multae certatio before the township, is, it must b« remarked, grammatically incomplete. I i 482 POMPEIUS, CAESAE. i6. hue templum, cp. Introd. xiii. § 28. The uae of ad here is like that of the preposition in the phrases ' supplicatio ad omnia templa,' or ' ad omnia pulvinaria." See above, line 13. lovis Oenio, see Preller, R. M. pp. 74, 75. He quotes a luno Deae Diae from the Arval inscriptions, a, Genius lunonis Sospitae from Martian. Cap. i. 54, etc. He believes the genius of a god to be its ' localised numen.' C. 615. This is interesting for the illustration of the story in Gellius, a. i, who quotes a letter of Cicero's libertus Tiro, q. v. Pompey asked him whether he should put consul tertium or teriio ; Cicero advised tert. We find ' Ti. Caesare tertio Germanico Caesare iter, cos.' (A.D. 18), on a Pompeian graffito, no. 1885, and Wordsworth, p. 8, q.v., as well as 'duovir tertio,' ib. 188. The record of the iteration of honores begins about this time. Imperator is curious, inasmuch as Pompey was at Kome all this year, and present honours alone were generally recorded at this period. Mommseu thinks that this is an exception to the rule. Mr. Davidson suggests that one of his legati in Spain might have earned him the title by some recent successes. C. 620. Erected to Julius Caesar by the municipality of Bovianum, D{ecvr riotium) C{onaulto), or D(ecreto) 0{onscriplorum). C. 626. The name divus was first given to Julius Caesar during his lifetime, after the battle of Pharsalia, according to Dio Caasius, xliii. 14, in the inscription beneath a bronze statue standing on a globe. Dio says that he at first approved it, but afterwards ordered it to be erased (ib. 21). This inscription can hardly belong to his lifetime. The name seems to have been solemnly voted to him ai^ter the appearance of the comet at his funeral games, but whether by the Lex Eufrena or not is uncertain. Cp. the Titulus Aeserninus, I. N. 5014, 'genio deivi luli parentis patriae, quern senatus populusque Komanus in deorum numerum rettulit.' The name divom lulium appears on one of the bullets found at Perugia, no. 697. GL ANDES. Pp. 226, 227. The use of slings and bullets was probably taken by the Romans from the Greeks (Jwnda = afcvSovi], cp. fallo = a6\ri-nTos. It is more probable, however, that both are Greek words, than that Lympha or Lumphia is Latin, for we find the interchange of A. and v in Greek dialects, but not in Latin : thus Hesychius gives v6.pva{ for \apva{, and we have, conversely , Kirpov for vlrpov, cp. 0ivTi S{purii) f{ilia), not Sexti, which would be Sx. or Sex. Spurius is, in later times, represented by Sp. (of. Mommsen, Eom. Eigennamen, p. 17). C. 1290. Notice tou[am], which seems certain, though elsewhere unexampled, cp. 1007 and 1418. deOiMA is of course a misprint for deoVMA. 492 ETRUEIA. SOKTES. C. 1297. A very early hexameter distich. Moinmsen supposes the lines ought to have run — Protogenes Clouli suavis situs est hie mimus, Plouruma que(i) fecit populo soueis gaudia nuges ; following two observations of Lachmann's (Lucr. i. 993), that keiee is not found in old authors, but hde ; and that -us est, not -wst, is the use of this age. But /ieicei may be heic ei/ and situst stands on the stone, Lachmann notwithstanding. C. 1313. Abelese and Plmese seem to be names of wives in the dative, which might be in later writers Ahelisiae and Plenisiae. This is better than supposing them to be the names of mothers, as we should expect n{ato). 3. Are we to read lectu{s) e(st) or lectu{s) unus ? Lectus seems to be a rare use for loculus or locus, the hole in the rock in which the body is buried. The last lines are obscure. A'mpUus nihil may either be a limitation on the grant to the VecUii, or it may go more probably with the last lines, nihil and ne being a double negative ; or, best of all, there is a mixture of two sentences. ' Nothing more (must be done) without the consent of the Levii, and no one must place a body in front of those of the Vecilii (without the consent of him), whose duty it is to sacrifice to their manes.' parentaret is apparently a solecism for parentet. The use of anteponat is paralleled by an inscription at Ravenna, Orell. 4396, D.M 1 ANNIA . CEESTINA ET | v; . SEXTILIVS MAKIVS . T(ivi) SIBI P(osuerunt) . | PETIMVS NB QVIS N03 | INQVIBTET EX AKOA NOSTRA ] NEQVE AE . ANTE . ALIAM PONAT.NEC I OOMMVTET iD(em = item) QVOT(annis) D(ivisio) E(iat) s-H o(entum). This last line also illustrates the custom of pwrentalia. See on the Calendar, Feb. 21, the Feralia. 0. 1346, etc. These bilingual inscriptions from Etruria illustrate the Etruscan usage of putting the mother's name as well as the father's. The forms Alfni and Varnalisla beside Alfius and Varius show that the Etruscan names rather repre- sent Alfenus and Varenus. So Camna answers to Caesius, or rather perhaps Caesenus. VI. Alfni Nuvi Cainal=Volesus or Valesus Alfenus or Alfius Noviifilius Cainnia natus, and evidently was a diflferent person from C. Alfms. C. 1349. Should, I suppose, be Larth, not arih, as Mommsen gives it. C. 1418, 4. auctorateis. See Lex lul. 113, p. 470. 15. vivous. Cp. pr^oyboum, C. 16, on coins, for a similar termination: ou for short « or is found in clouacas, 1 1 78, souom, 588, etc. It seems to be a Graecism, C. 1434. Observe the forms of the letters, and correct Introd. ii. § 8 ad fin. C. 1438-1454. SoKTES. Pp. 241, 242. These sortes would seem to belong to a Temple of Fortune near Padua. Suetonius (Tiber. 14) mentions the place, which he calls Geryonis oraculum, and says that Tiberius drew a lot there which ordered him to cast golden tall into the spring of Aponus. The foim of these metal sortes is illustrated by a coin of M. Plaetorius Cestianus (given in Smith's Diet. p. 381), where the word SOES occurs on a tablet with a handle at the end (Mommsen says each end), held by a female figure. They were probably strung together by these handles, and one chosen at random by the enquirer. To this arrangement it INSCRIPTIONES POMPEIANAE. 493 seems we must refer the well-known prodigies mentioned by Livy of soHes growing thinner or longer, or leaping from their place, which might naturally occur with changes of temperature. Mommsen would explain the derivation of the word from their arrangement in such » senes; but surely it is simpler to explain sars as what is ordered by Fate or Providence. The aortes best known to literature, and the only ones in vogue in the time of Cicero, were those of Prae- neste, which were of wood and kept in a chest. When consulted they were mixed by a boy and then drawn (Cic. de Div. ii. 41, 85 and 86). Livy preserves the inscription on one at Falerii, Mavors telum suum concutit (Liv. xxii. i. See other authorities in Marquardt, iv. p. 103). These are in vulgar hexameters, which Eitachl has criticised in Rh. Mus. 1. c^ but often suggests unnecessary alterations. There is no reason to think the writer was an accurate versifier. The sentiments are generally bits of cautious common sense, applicable to almost any circumstances, — ' You can't put what 's crooked straight ;' ' Don't be such a fool as to believe them;' 'Take care lest what is uncertain becomes a fact;' 'Don't let what 's true become false by judging falsely ;' ' It 's a very fine horse, but not one for you to ride ;' ' Ask boldly and cheerfully and you will succeed ;' 'Don't despise what you are running away from, what you are tossing aside, I mean what is being offered you ;' ' Why ask too late ? you ask for something that has no existence.' Sometimes they address the enquirer as coming with an incredulous or ungrateful temper — ' We are not liars, as you said ; you ask ques* tions like a fool ; ' 'I often help very many, but when I have done so I get no thanks.' The following points of metre may be noticed : — In thesi Conrigi, vehi, tibti, ube!l,profuei,rogds. In arsi, certa, faha. Synizesis, caiieas twice as a spondee, eormliwm (as in Hor. Od. iii. 4, 41), and others of the same sort. C. 1439. ne fore is a, colloquial imperative, like the Greek = ' Don't be a fool,' and requires no emendation. C. 1448. qiwd must be out out to make a hexameter, at pete read ioi petiio. C. 1449. sum\us\ is necessary to the sense ; the sortes speak : ' We are not liars, as you said,' quas diodi. C. 145 1, gratialnril nemo, sc. refert. C. 1453 requires no alteration whatever : for iactas in this sense cp. Plautus, Eudens, 372, 'Novi, Neptunus ita solet : quamvis fastidi(5sus ] aedilis est : siquae inprobae sunt m&ces iactat (5mnis.' APPENDIX. Jnscripiiones Parietariae Pompeianae. 1 have thought it well to give a small selection from the large number of these curious inscriptions, very carefuUy edited by Dr. C. Zangemeister, librarian at Gotha. For a general account of the book I may be permitted to refer to a, review in the Academy, vol. ii. p. 443 fo". ^r 1871. The first collection of any 494 INSCRIPTIONES POMPEIANAE. size was made by my father (the present Bishop of Lincoln) in 1832, and pub- lished in 1837, and it excited a good deal of interest as being a decided novelty in philology. His readings have been revised in great measure by later investigators, who have had advantages which he did not enjoy ; but his book (if I may say so) is in some respects still a model of what such a book should be. Tituli Picti. Pp. 243-245. P. 64. The last lines are obscure. My father read Uma *vinana periit de tabema. \ Sei earn quis rettulerit | ddlmntur \ H. s. Lxv. Sei/urem | qui ahduxerit \ dabiiur *duplum \ a Vario, noticing a doubt in the words mnaria and duphim, p. 26. He compares the Elegy of Propertius, • ergo tam doctae,' and the mock advertisement in Petronius, c. 97, ' Puer in balneo paullo ante aberravit, annorum circa xvi, crispus, molb's, formosus, nomine Giton. Si quis eum reddere aut com- monstrare voluerit, accipiet nummos mille.' Cp. the others given in Bruns, p. 140, from a Greek Alexandrian papyrus. P. 67. The reading oii-o) i(os) /(flciatis) has been shown by Zangemeister to be the only correct one, p. 9. P. 138. The advertisement of an insula or large house containing separate tenements. The only difficiilty in it is the cenacula equedria. Z. suggests equil{ia) tria, Mommsen et vestibula, but neither is convincing. Does it perhaps mean lodgings of a better class, lodgings for gentlemen ? Cp. the note ou no. 1136, nongentum. P. 222. We have here two election placards of different years. Note that wo have always dignum rei puhlicae, not the ablative when the formula is written fully. Is it an imitation of the use of a^ios % Similarly cum is frequently followed by the accusative, as cum discentes suos with his pupils, cum sodales, etc. The obscure formula v. a. s, p. p. occurs frequently, especially in recommendations of candidates for the aedileship. The only word in it written out at all at length is the last, which appears as proc. no doubt = proc(urandis), and the whole has been interpreted by Avellini (following Cic. de Leg. iii. 3), as -urbi, annonae, solemnibus publice procurandU, and by Henzen not dissimilarly, mis, annonae, sacris puhlicis procurandie. Zangemeister follows Mommsen's remark, Inscr. Neap. p. 461, and on Henzen, 6968, that since this note is only found in inscriptions relating to Augustales, it is right to adhere to what we know, and reads v(fitis) A^uguetor libus), s^acris) p{ublicis) p(rocurandie) . On the Augustales, who were a body in the municipalities between the senate and the plebs, something like the equites in the capital, see Marquardt, new ed. iv. p. 514 f. They seem to have been devoted to the worship of Augustus, but exact information about them is difficult, as they are once only mentioned in Eoman literature (Petron. c. 30), though very frequently in inscriptions. Tacitus mentions the Sodales Auguatalei instituted at Eome by Tiberius, Ann. i. 54, iii. 65. dealbaiore Oneeimo; so 1190, 'de'albante Yictore.' P. 7C8. defensorem Coloniae; see on tessera Fundana, C. 532. Suedius Ulemens is mentioned in an inscription on the base of a statue, LN. 2314, 'ex aufctoritate Imp. Caesaris Vespasiani Aug. loca publica a privatis possessa T. Suedius Clemens ti-ibunus causis cognitis et mensiiris feotia rei publicae Pompeiauorum restituit.' TITULI PICTI. EDICTA MUNEBUM, 495 He is no doubt the same person that is mentioned by Tacitus (Hist. i. 87, ii. 12), a primipilaris sent by Otho, with two others, to head his expedition to Narbonese Gaul. Consensu ordinis, i. e. decurionum, the municipal senate. Disdgnator is here a stage-manager. The meaning of the word is one who arranges a show ; and hence it is applied to an undertaker, as ordering the funebris pompa. P. 807. The last line should probably be III . coMM(oda). Cp. a similar adver- tisement (which I have seen at Bologna, in the University), in . pkaedis | c . legi- ANNI . VBRI I BALINEVM MOKE VKBICO LA VAT | OMNIA OOMMODA PBAESTANTVB. It is also given in Orell. 4328. P. II 36. Cp. the advertisement just quoted. Balneum Venerinm; so there was a Balneum Dianes in the fourteenth Region at Rome. Nongeatum is very obscure. Z. suggests H. centum was intended, but this is overbold. Mommsen makes it a gen. pi., as if referring to a class of men, thinking of Plin. X3xiii. 2. § 31, where nongenti (and gen. pi. nongentum) appears as a common name for the indices selecti ; and he says that there is said to have been a halneum iudicum at Carthage. Cp. the phrase cenacula equestria in no. 1 38. The formula of the last line is a puzzle. The following, amongst other unsatis- feotory solutiorLf, have been suggested : *i quis domi (or damaatum) lenocinium exerceat ne conducito ; si quern deceat locatio eqrum nos convenito. Fiorelli's is more plausible : M quinquennium decurrerit locatio est nudo consensu, comparing trip, in Dig. xix. -i, 14 ; but Ulpian's words refer to first letting, as well as second letting or reletting. P. 1173. Interesting for the dropping of the final t, except (as in French pro- nunciation) before a vowel: noscit = non scit, ne scit ; vota{t)=vetat. The first line occurs again 3199, emeus amat valeat, pereat qui nosdt amare. P. 1177, 1182, 1 186. Edicia immerum edendorum. Pp. 244, 245. It may be worth while to give a summary of the chief points observable in these programmes of gladiatorial games or munera. Sometimes they begin with giving the occasion of the show — for the health of the emperor, or the dedication of baths or an altar. Then they name the owner of the familia, the number of the pairs (the highest thirty), the place and date. Besides gladiators, the following attrac- tions are sometimes promised ; venatio (fight with wild beasts), sparsioTies (scent- fountains), athletae, vela (awnings), mala (scaffolds ?), and matutim ?, of doubtful import. In addition, we find acclamations of the following kind : Maio quin- qu{ennq,U) feliciter ; omnibus Naron(ensibus) munerihus felidter ; totius orbis desi- derium. The formulae sine ulla dilatione and qua dies patientw are sometimes introduced. P. 1 1 77. POLT, perhaps the beginning of the writer's name. thermofl-'um is a probable restitution ; Preller, however, thinks lalneajrum more likely. SparsUmes (sometimes written spamones), probably a scattering of scent or perfiimes, such as Seneca describes as rising from the centre of a theatre to its top (Q. N. ii. 9). A sparsio of another kind, a scramble for presents, is described by SUtius, Sylv. i. 6. See note on Carmen Arvale, p. 391. Vela. Cp. Lucr. iv. 73, and Peop. iii. 18, 13 referring to the games of Marcellus ; 496 INSCRIPTIONES POMPEIANAE. these were often beautiful in colour, and a great desideratum in liot weather. One of Caligula's jests was to draw back the awnings in a blazing sun, and forbid anyone to go out (Suet. Calig. 26). P. 1 182. This inscription is pretty well explained in the text. The gladiators seem almost all to belong to a corps of Iul{iani), this being the most probable explanation of the note IVL., since we have a similar term Neronianus, 142I, in full, and elsewhere N. or NEK. V stands for viidf), and M for m{issii,s), or 'let off.' Missio, in earlier times, was in the hands of the editor muneris, who decided when a conquered gladiator should be spared. Appeal was in imperial times made to the people, who decided for death ' verso poUice,' moving the thumb upwards and inwards towards the throat (luv. iii. 36, Prudent, adv. Symm. ii. 1098), and for release it would seem by waving a handkerchief. Cp. Martial, xii. 29, 7. ' Nuper cum Myrino peteretur missio laeso, Subduxit mappas quattuor Hermogenes." ® added to m^issus), means that, though spared, he died of his wounds. SeS on no. 1891, p. 497. P. is sometimes found, no doubt=p(crM7), a euphemism for ■ was put to death,' no. 2387. For further references see Marquardt, iv. p. 565. _ P. 1 186. mala would seem to be supports for the ' vela,' or perhaps some kind of scaffolding or stage for exhibition. Graphio inscripta. Pp. 245-249. These inscriptions, scratched with the point of a stilus upon the plaster, are the graffiti jiroper. They are found everywhere, and are of the most miscellaneous character; often very gross, and never very important, but curious records of common life. P. 1291. fridam, vulgar contraction for frigidam, sc. aquam, in apposition with pvsillum. Cp. adde calicejn Sefinum and the appositions in no. 1507 pesu(m) trama{m), etc. Cp. the regular German idiom, 'Ein Glas Wein,' 'ein Stiick Brod,' etc. P. 1293. This seems to refer to the events described by Tacitus (Ann. xiv. 17), A.D. 59 ; how there was a riot between the men of Nuceria and Pompeii at a gladiatorial spectacle given at the latter place, and the latter worsted the Nuce- riaus, and killed many of them. The senate in consequence forbade such gather- ings at Pompeii for ten years, and dissolved the illegal clubs. We have other inscriptions which may relate to the same time, 2183, Puteolanis feliciter, omnilms Nucherinis felicia, et wuMim,) Pompeianis, Pet{h)ecusanis, and 1329, Nucerinis mfelicia. We may perhaps gather that the Campanians, Nucerians, and men of Puteoli were on one side, and the Fompeians and Pithecusans on the other. P. 1507. trama{m) pe(n)su(m), ' a, hank of woof,' trama being used popularly for the woof or stibtemen (not, as originally, for the warp, when opened by the licia). Notice the form peau, from whence the Erench pais, wrongly written poide. On the apposition see above. The forms PII, pus, may either be short for pesu, or = p(esa) ir, p{esa) 11 semis ; probably the latter. P. 1520. Candida me docuit, a travesty of the line of Propertius, i. i. 5 (Cynthia), 'Donee me docuit castas odisse pueUas,' joined to one of Ovid, Amor. iii. II, 35. GEAPHIO INSCKIPTA. 497 Venus Fisioa is found I. N. 2253, 'Imperio Veneris Fisioae Pom(peianae).' Preller identifies the name with Verms Felix, the goddess of female productiveness. Pompeii was specially under the patronage of Venus, and had the name ' Colonia Veneria Cornelia.' Cp. Martial, iv. 44, 'Haeo Veneris sedes, Laoedaemona gratior iUi,' an epigram on the destruction of Pompeii and Herculaneum (Kom. Myth. p. 394). So we have a, programme P. 36, 'N(mnerium) Baroha(m) u v(irum) v. b. o. v. f. Ita vobeis Venus Pomp(eiana) Sacra [sancta propitia sit].' P. 1527. estia read in the Soman HS., and in the first hand of the Palatine in Verg. Eel. ii. 56. P. 1545. vobis Nero Popp(a)ea seems to be the right reading, but the letters are, probably purposely, ambiguous, as they are in others referring to such dangerous subjects, e.g. 1813, where the words 'Colonia' and ' Vae tibi Nero' may perhaps be read. P. 1595. Sepuraius seems closely allied to the Pompeian name S^unims, P, 1460; I.N. 2x97, 3227 = Wilmanns, 1914, 1915. lances pares can only mean, 'may'st thou always hold the scales even,' like Vergil's 'duas aequato examine lances Sustinet,' Aen. xii. 725. Does he mean, ' as even as I have drawn the two sides of my snake '? P. 1712. «eri;»ana = corrigia ?, i.e. shoe-laces. P. 185 2. A jocose epistle from a slave, in the high flown style. P. i860. This is the only inscription which I could find in my father's inedited notes that had not been already deciphered by Dr. Zangemeister, a proof, it one was wanted, of the skill and patience of the latter. • For the thought cp., amongst others, Ov. Ars Am. L 469 foil., the passage beginning ' Si non accipiet scriptmn, illectumque remittet, Lecturam epera propositumque tene.' P. 1864. My father read Samius Comelio ius pendre (jperendieTj. For suspen- dere='hang yourself,' Jahn quotes Seneca, de Ira, iii. 23, 2: Philip asked an Athenian embassy how he could please their countrymen, ' excepit Demochares et te, inquit, suapendere.' It is also pretty common in Plautus. P. 1877. Notice mi gimilat=mihi simiUs est. P. 1880. L.Istaddi, sc. sententia. at=ad = apud; Cell. xix. 7, 2, 'cum ad eum cenassemus.' P. 1891. Littera, sc. nigrum ©, the mark of death; found in these inscriptions attached to lists of gladiators, slaves, etc. See also C. i. 1033, 1042, Wibnanns, 158, 475, 1549, 1701, 2412, 2614, etc. In several of these cases it appears on gravestones, e.g. ' e D(is) M(ambus) Telesphoro etc.,' or as an adjective = ' the late,' ' Memoriae e M. AureH MeUiti,' etc. The following epitaph of a gladiator is curious and worth quoting (C.V. 3466. WUmanns, 2614): 'D. M. Glauco n(atione) Mutinensis, pugnar(um) vil, e vui (i.e. mortuus octava), vixit ann(os) xxm d{ies) V. Aurelia marito b(ene) m(er6nti) et amatores huius. Planetam suum procurare vos, moneo ; in Nemese na fidem habeatis; sic sum deceptus. Ave. Vale.' It has been usual to consider this e as a cipher for edvaros, and to conclude from Pers. iv. 13, and Martial, vii. 37, that it was used by judges to mark a tablet voting for the execution of a criminal. This seems very probable. 498 ESrSCRIPTIONES POMPEIANAE. but Mommseu conjectures that it is properly an O = obmt, ohitus. Tlie sense here is of course, ' the unlucky letter is made lucky by being the initial under which we wish the health of such a man as Theorianes.' Are we to understand a refer- ence to a drinking custom, like that several times noticed by Martial, e. g. i. 71, 'Laevia sex cyathis, septem lustina bibatur/ etc. (according to the number of letters in the name) ? or is it simply the first letter written down ? P. 1894. dantes and pulset are read in Propertius. P. 1895. The MSS. of Ovid have ' quid magls est saxo durum, quid moUius unda." P. i8g6. My father read quoi. Z. apparently understands the remains of the ham to be put on table next day ; so that we have here the complaint of a guest. Cp. Plautus, Peraa, i. 3, 25, ' calefieri iuasi relliquias. Pernam qnidem ius est apponi frigidam postridie.' P. 1926. pilicrepm, a player at trigon. Cp. Seneca, Ep. 56, 'eoce varius clamor me circumsonat ; supra ipsum balneum habito .... si vero pilicrepus supervenit et numerare coepit pilaa actum est.' The word no doubt is derived from the sound made by the balls rebounding from the floor or wall ; so Statlus speaks of the crepantee pilae in a room over a hypooaust, Silvae, i. 5, 57. The word also occurs twice in the elegant iambic inscription Ursus Togatus, etc. (Orell. 2591 ; see Mommseu in Eph. Epigr. i. p. 55). The other moat interesting notices are Martial, iii. 71, xii. 84, and Petronius, 27 ; and we have an advertisement of a game below, no. 1936. It is difficult, however, to form an accurate idea of the mode of playing, and these references may probably be to different tinds of the same game. It would seem on the whole to have been a sort of fives with no waU. Marquardt says it is called in Greek d,ir6ppa(ts, and in Latin expulrim ludere, opposed to datatim and raptim (v. ^. 423). P. 1927. Cp. St. John ix. 24, «aJ cii SiSiaiteis iiims ; P. 1928. My father read ah! which la not now to be seen, and is perhaps doubtful in itself . Z. suggests o(Z=a«. Dispeream may be poaaible. P. 1936. See on 1926. Correct o\M (i. e. cum) HBDTSTO, which is printed wrongly in the text. Petat ia a puzzling word, can it mean ' call time ' ? numeret ■ is of course ' act as marker.* P. 1943. My father conjectured that this should be read non est exsiliim, expa- tria i\wpientihm\ ; but the text now seems certain. Ex albo = ' on the roll.' P. 1951. These are perhaps rhymed trochaics. My father compares Suetonius, ' Ego nolo Caesar esse | ambulare per pruiuas,' etc. P. 2005 a. Cp. Petron. 58, where a slave has been too free, 'etiam tu rides, caepa cirrata? lo Saturnalia, rogo, mensis December eat? quando vicesimam numerasti 1 ' P. 2013. Nicerate, 'vain little pig, who art in love with FeUcio, and takest him down to the gate; just remember that .' illuc = illud, or rather, illud-ce, like hoc for hod-ce. P. 3258 a. A pathetic little bit, made more so by the grossness of the surrounding graffiti. Condiaces = condiscens, Introd. iii. § 19; discms is often used as a substantive for pupU, apprentice. So in the Old Latin Bible and Tertullian=d»scipuZag, ^9i)tijs, Konsch, p. 107. Observe dolet impersonal. VASA FICTILIA. 499 found also in Plantus, Terence, and Cicero, and in the weU-known 'Paete, non dolet' P. 2361. This and similar quotations, in classical authors and inscriptions, are testimony that the Aeneid was supposed to begin with Arma mrumque, not Ille ego qui quondam, though the latter is found in some inferior MSS., and known to Donatus and Servius. So 1282, 3198 have ^rma ctj-u. So we have ^rma wVttm- que cano Troiae qui \ primus ab oris Italiam fato profugus | Lavinaque on a tile at Italica, C. ii. 4967, 31. The two first words of Lucretius' poem are found in this ooUection, no. 3072, Aeneadum genetrix; and no. 3139 has Aeneadum alone (not Aenedum, as printed by mistake). P. 2387. See on no. 1182, and the epitaph quoted under no. 1891. Tituli vasis fictilibus inscripti. Ed. Eic. Sehoene, pp. 249, 250. These seem to require little illustration beyond what they have received in the text. P. 2551. If this is correct we must read his f{nsv,m). Does 6J8 = ' iterum,' as in Martial's ' his iFrontino consule,' x. 48, 20 ? Sehoene suggests dijf{mum). Cp. Hor. iii. Od. 8, 9, foU. P. 2565. Sehoene reads Gran{ianum), comparing no. 2556, 'Surrentinum Fahianum^ We may also read Gra'a^iana) of[fici'na). In either case the maker's or importer's name seems to have been Granius. Cato gives various receipts for making Greek wine at home, K. K. 112 : cp. PUny, H. N. xiv. 79. P. 2569. Oarum castimoniarmn or castimoniale. Pliny, H. N. xxxi. 44, saya, 'aliud vero (so. garum) castimoniarum superstitioni etiam sacrisqua ludaeis dicatum, quod fit e piscibus squama carentibus.' It is not quite clear how this is to be construed witb the precept in Leviticus xi. 10, forbidding the use of fishes without fins and scales. Perhaps the reference to Jewish usage was simply a mis- conception on Pliny's part, not unlike the fable of the ass's head in the Temple of Jerusalem. P. 2583. The term ussus or usus is illustrated by passages in the Digest, xxxiii. 9, 4, 2, and GeUius, iv. I, 23, compared by Mommsen, which show that a, wine- grower often separated his private stock from his saleable stock. P. 2597. Lmnentwni is bean-meal, Pliny, H. N. xviii. 117. It was used as a cosmetic, onps is very puzzling. Can it be for C JTcpos .^ K k a 500 NOTES ON PAET III. Selections from Authors, BX SCBIPTOBIBUS ANTIQUIS BULECTA. Sectio Prima. MONUMENTA ANTIQUA. Cap. I.— EXCERPTA EX LEGIBUS QUAE FERUNTUE EEGIIS. On Earh) Roman Law in general see a book by Mr. E. C. Clark, London, Macmillan, 1872, and many of the authors cited at the beginning of the next chapter. All these fragments come, probably, from the so-called ius civile Papirianum, said by PomponiuB, Dig. ii. 2, to haye been edited by a Papirius under the last king. The date of this collection and its character is, of course. Very uncertain. The only thing certain is that it contained early customary law ascribed to various kings. 1. eslod, the only instance of this full imperative termination in Latin, see Introd. xiv. § 7. On the form saera, or sacer esto, see on XII Tab. viii. 21. 2. Vino, a sumptuary law with regard to funerals, of which many were incorpo- rated into the XII Tables, see Tab. x. 3. Pdlex, or paelex, a concubine of a married man. 4 a. fulmen loms is Scaliger's emendation for fulminilms. Ne supra genua tollito . There seems no reason to change this to tollitor, as it is in the style of these old laws to omit distinctive nominatives, b. g. the finder here, see Introd. to XII Tab. iv. § I. Tollito might, of course, stand for tollitor in old Latin, Introd. xiv. § 15. The point seems to be that he is to be left as near the ground as possible, and buried directly on the spot ; sv^ra genua probably means on the knees of the man who finds him, the subject of tolUto, who would naturally lift up a corpse to bury it. Pliny says, ' hominem ita ezanimatum cremare fas non est, condi terra religio tradidit,' H. N. ii. 54. The place had to be expiated with a sacrifice, and became, probably, a bidental — 'An quia non fibris ovium Ergennaque iubente Triste iaces lucis evitandmnque bidental." Pers. ii, 27. . EXCEEPTA EX LEGIBUS QUAE EERUNTUR EEGIIS. 501 The inaoription rvi,(gur) coN(dituin) p(ublioe) refers to tlie burial vault open to the sky (hence puteal), erected on a place struck by lightning. Monimseu, I. E. N. 1313, OreU. 2482. See Marq. iv. p. 249. 5. This law, which is very corrupt in its arrangement in Eestus, has been emended by Hertzberg in Schneidewin's Philologus, i. 331-9. Cui sm is his conjecture for cuius, and dan (te[m] for darier. There is, however no need for this latter change, as all early value was expressed in pounds of copper, and therefore aeris need not to be expressed, see on XII Tab. fr. inc. 9. iSpoUa opima are those of a general in command taken by the Eoman imperator, suo cmspicio ; spoUa seeunda would, perhaps, be those taken similarly by a general under another's auspices ; spolia tertia would be, again, inferior, but how is uncertain. classe jprocincta, 'the army being prepared for battle,' cp. testamentum in pro- cinctu. 'The well-known expression procincttts would appear from Servius' explanation to mean that the sort of plaid which formed the ordinary Italian dress, instead of falling in a loose fold over the breast, was thrown over the back, then brought tightly round the front of the body and tied so as to form a girdle,' Clark, Early R. Law, § 24, Serv. Aen. vii. 612. This was otherwise called the Gabine cincture. Cp. Eest. p. 225 (and 249), ' Procmcta classis dioebatur, qnum exercitus cinctus erat Gabino cinctu confestim pugnaturus, Vetustius enim fuit multitudinem hominum quam navium classem nominare.' Olasais is derived by Corssen from the root cal- (in cal-are, etc), with a suffix t, as in Greek K\ri-Teva>, cp. mesais from meters (i. pp. 496 f.). lovi Feretrio, Liv. i. 10, iv. 19, xx. 55. Solitaurilia, see Fest. p. 293, offerings said to be of a bull, ram, and boar, ' solidi integrique corporis.' For the derivation cp. Oscan and Latin aoUus, sollis- timum tripudium, Gk. oXos, etc. utra voluerit, ' maiora an lactentia,' Scaliger. lamii, in the u declension. 6. pollucerent. See on C. 1175, titulus Soranus, p. 490. 8. paricidas esto. On the termination see Introd. viii. § 2. Parricida has been variously derived from pa/rens, pater, par and caedo : the first explanation, which makes it =parenticMa, seems best to suit the usage of the word, and ia supported by Plautua' comic peirenticida from pera (eo Clark, 1. c. p. 42 f.). Patri- dda seems simplest, and is perhaps after all right, though such an assimilation of t is unexampled : but we have other anomalous assimilations in Latin, e. g. pi'essi. Paricida, from par, does not account for the later doubling of the r, and this use of pa/r ia not usual in Latin. Supposing either the first or second derivation to be right, the law is important, as extending the punishment for murder within the family to murder within the state, cp. the tribunician lex eacrata, ' si quia eum qui eo plebei scito saoer sit occiderit parricida ne sit,' Fest. p. 318. We can hardly suppose, however, that the technical punishment for literal parricide, the 'insutio in culeum,' waa extended to ordinary murder. It was indeed perhaps of later introduction. The appointment and power of the quaestores parricidii is one of the most difficult questions of Roman antiquity, and cannot be here investi- gated; see, however, Qark, 1. c. § 17. It would be convenient if we could identify thia larger sense of parricidium with perdudlio, and the quaestores parriddii with duumviri perdmellionis, but there seems to be no authority for ao doing. 502 MONUMENTA ANTIQXJA. 9. agnatis eius in contione. Agnatis is Husohke's emendation for et natis (through ac natis), and contione Soaliger's for cawtione. See Clark, § 8. Accept- ing these emendations, we must suppose that the law distinguished between voluntary and involuntary homicide, making the former a state offence, and allowing the other to be dealt with as a family matter, and to be condoned by those interested. Cp. the XII Tab. viii. 24. A contio we know could be called by a priest as well as by a magistrate. Fest. Ep. s.v. p. 38, 'a magistratu vel a sacerdote publico per praeconem convooatur.' See on S. C. Bac. 22, pp. 419, 420. The rani was probably employed as a vicarious sacrifice. 10. aliuta. On the form see Introd. xiii. § 42. 11. perduellio seems to mean war on the part of an enemy. Dionysius, ii. 10, renders it by •npoSotria. Perduellis, as applied to a citizen, would mean a treason- able person, an enemy of his country. The derivation is from per, as in per- iurus, per-Jidus (op. certain senses of Gk. irapoi. Germ, ver), and dmllmn^^heOmn. Why Horatius, who had committed an evident parricide, should be charged with this offence is extremely obscure. Mr. Clark says, ' I can see no reason . . . but the prevalent tradition that the accused of treason had the right of appeal, which is made available for the hero's escape ' (p. 73), and he interprets in this connection Livy's rather obscure words ' clemente legis interprete.' infelici arhori is perhaps the ablative (Introd. x. § 16), ' from a barren tree,' i. e. not a fruit-bearing one, cp. XII Tab. viii. 10. It may, however, be either dative or locative. olmuhito . . . suspendito . , . verherato refer of course to the executioner, the subject being omitted, as usual in these laws, when not absolutely necessary. pomerium, from post and murus. The original form of the adverb is postid, this is shoi-tened to poste,post, pos, and finally po, op. postempus, C. 1454, 'pos multum temporis,' O. Henzen, 7087, po-ma'iMem, pomeridicmuB, Quintil. ix. 4, 39. See Corssen, i. 183 f. The pomerium is the vacant space left on each side of the city wall. The religious idea is the same as that which ordered a private dwelling to be left with ' an ambitus. See XII Tab. vii. i. 12. verberit is probably from a verb of third or fourth eonj., cp. vindicit; see Introd. to XII Tab. § iv. p. £11- divis is the reading of Festus : dins has been unnecessarily conjectured. Cap. II.— legis XII TABULAKUM QUAE EXTANT. The following authorities may be consulted with great advantage ; — Livy, iii. 9-57. Dionys. Hal. x. 1-60. Pomponius in the Digest, 1. 'i, 2; 3.4, 24. Sir H. Maine, Ancient Law. Mommsen, Eoman History, bk. ii. oh. 2. (E. T. i. pp. 289-291). Rudorff, Bom. Kechts Gesch. § 94, vol. i. p. 285 foil. Puchta, Institutionen, vol. i. §§ 54, 55, 73. Lange, Rom. Alt. § 73, vol. i. p. 535 foil. LEGIS XII TABULAKUM QUAE EXTANT. 503 De Conlanges, La Cit^ Antique, pt. iv. oh. 8. pp. 370 foil. (A brilliant, but not thoroughly trustworthy, sketch.) Poste's Gaius, passim. The best edition for some time was that of H. E. Dirksen, Leipzig, 1824. This has now been superseded by the careful critical edition of E. SchoeU, Leipz. 1866, which has excellent prolegomena and a fuU collection of authorities, but no com- mentaiy. The fragments may also be found in many other books, e. g. in Donald- son's VarronianuB, and in the legal handbooks of Cumin, Bruns, and Giraud, but in none of these is there much in the way of illustration. The present is probably the longest direct commentary upon the law. § I. Origin and Importance of the Law of the XII Tables. Ancient law among the Eomans, as among other Aryan nations, was a matter rather of religious custom than an expression of the conscience of the people reflecting on matters of abstract right or wrong. The latter is, indeed, in its fulness an essentially modem conception, and, in reality, is the pervading element of no historical code of laws. Nevertheless such reflection is eminently necessary to the progress of a nation ; and without its introduction, in some form or other, into customary law, a stationary, or even retrograde, condition must result. There is another factor also of almost equal importance, in the scale of progress, the act of codification, that is, the reduction of unwritten law or custom to written formulas. This is, like the other, no doubt a distinctive mark of a rise in civilisation, and is one to which comparatively few races have attained. The time at which it appears is also of very great moment. If imposed upon a nation late in its history, when custom has become second nature, it may serve only to rivet more tightly the fetters which enchain it. The earlier (relatively) the act of codification takes place, the greater the probability of a nation's advancement in intelligence, and in influence in the world. Yet in a country where progress of ideas is too rapid, and respect for religious customs is too slight, early codification may not bring about stability of constitution, or respect for law. In the Eastern nations, especially among the Hindus, as Sir H. Maine has pointed out in his first chapter, the act of codification has taken place relatively at a late date in the history of the people. The code has been imposed from above by a religioua aristocracy possessing a monopoly of legal knowledge. In it prohibitions and ordinances originally enacted for good reasons, sanitary or otherwise, have been transferred by false analogy to matters where they have no such function. Certain articles of food, for instance, have been prohibited merely because they were like certain other food ; necessary ablutions have become the foundations of endless unnecessary ceremonies ; and what was once a useful division of society in its early development, has been stereotyped and formalised into caste. This is to some extent an explanation of the stationary, unprogressive character of Hindu society, comprehended more easily when we reflect on the nature of the soil and climate, and the large masses of population which are naturally grouped together in India. Just the contrary course seems to have been taken by the Greek communities, the smallneas and isolation of which is as marked as the. 504 LEGIS XII TABULARUM QUAE EXTANT. extent of those of their Asiatic kinsmen. Among them precedent and ouatom, for various reasons, never obtained a firm hold upon the national mind. Codification took place early, and in several states almost simultaneously ; so that, by com- parison with one another, abstract principles began soon to be publicly mooted, while respect for law as law was not developed. Thus arose among the Greeks the pernicious habit, at least at Athens, of trying every case upon its merits, and the constant appeals to ideal first principles, rather than to the text of the law. If a law is cited it is not enough, but it must be proved to be the best possible law ; if Solon is appealed to, it is as an avijp SrjfWTi/tds, or as an ethical theorist. Rome, on the other hand, though intellectually at an early stage at the time of the publishing of her great code — the Law of the XII Tables — had passed pre- viously through a very important period of history. Less confined in area than the Greek states, less subject to excitement by the contact of other civilisations, standing more alone in respect of language, the great Latin city had nurtured a spirit of proud reverence for tradition, and a love of constitutional forms. A single state rising to eminence and solid power among a number of half-organised communities, constantly on the defensive, and always on the look out to draw into itself other elements of strength, and apparently at all times under the direction of ■vigorous-minded men, is the natural home for that mixed product which we call law, as distinguished irom custom or philosophical principles. For, without being either, it is a mixture of both; on the one hand it is closely allied to custom in appealing to the feelings of reverence for religious sanctity, and claiming a right to be heard irrespective of abstract truth, while it is distinguished from custom by speaking clearly in a human voice, as a litera scripta, not a religious chant. To philosophy, on the other hand, it has this relation, that while making no claims to be founded on absolute principles of right and wrong, it constantly endeavours to infuse such principles into custom, not consciously I suppose at first at Rome, but as a valuable ingredient of custom, borrowed in great measure (like its population) from the surrounding tribes. The Law of the XII Tables, then, is important, not only as the first Roman code, but as coming into Roman society when it did, neither too early nor too late ; as coming, not as an intellectual effort, or as imposed from above, but as demanded by the good sense of the people working, and used to work, in constitu- tional forms. Let us now look at the circumstances of this act of legislation. It took place in the years of the city 303, 304, B. 0. 451, 450, about forty years, that is, after the establishment of the tribunate, and about sixty after the expulsion of the kings. The tribunate was already increased from two to five members, perhaps by the Publilian plebiscite, v. 0. 283, the more important and certain enactment of which was the transfer of their election from the comitia curiata to that of the tribes, over which the tribunes presided. Thus the conflict between the orders had already advanced some way, and the plebs, since the secession to the sacred mount, had learnt to act as part of the state in an orderly manner, and under its own leaders. But the tribunician power was frequently abused, and had become a source of much confusion. The failure, again, of Sp. Cassius to carry into effect § 1. ORIGIN AND IMPORTANCE. 505 his agrarian law, anj to put a stop to the selfish occupation by the rich alone of the ager publicus, was, on the other hand, a matter of heart-burning and vexa- tion to the plebs (Mommsen, R. H. i. p. 289). Then it was that the tribune Gains Terentilius Arsa began his agitation for the concession of equality of rights, by proposing a commission of five to prepare a code by which the consuls should be bound in judging patrician and plebeian alike (Liv. iii. 9). In v. o. 293 it was taken up by the whole college of tribunes, and brought on year after year, and as pertinaciously impeded by the patricians. In 297 the tribunes were increased from five to ten; and in the following year, by the Lex lulia de Aventino publi- cando, a small agrarian concession was made to the plebs, giving them hereditable lots of ground upon the Aventine, till then uninhabited. Another more important concession was made in the year 300, by the Lex Aternia Tarpeia, on the subject of fines. This extended the power of nmltM dictio possessed by the consuls to all magistrates, and established a maximum {suprema muUa) of two sheep and thirty oxen, allowing, it would seem, appeal against any fine of a higher sum (see on Lex Bantina, 1. 11, p. 423). In the same year a oom^omiae was effected in regard to the TerentiUan law. It was determined to prepare a code, and an embassy was sent as a preliminary to Greece to bring back copies of the laws of Solon, and to learn the customs and rights of other Greek states (Liv. iii. 31). This mixture of Greek elements in the code is asserted by all the ancient author- ities, and is further supported by the mention of the interpreter, Hermodorus of Ephesus, who either accompanied the embassy, or assisted in the redaction of the materials, and had the honour of a statue in the oomitium (Plin. N. H. xxxiv. 5 : cp. Pompon, in Dig. i. 2,4, who says he is reported to have suggested the last two tables. See also Strabo, xiv. i, p. 177* So«er S* ovtos d dyijp vd/wvs rivas 'Fajfuiiois ixvyypoaf/ai, with the sentiment of Heraclitus upon him). Again, Cicero (De Leg. ii. 23, 59) tells us that certain of the enactments with regard to fiineral lamentations, in the Xth Table, were taken from Solon almost word for word, and Gaiua thinks that the law about Collegia must have been drawn from the same source (Dig. xlvii. 22, 4). It is probable also that the neighbouring Italian states were put under contribution, when we remember the strong tradition which connects many ceremonial observances with Etruria. The 'iura fetiaJia' and certain other supplements are said by Servius to have been taken from the FaUsci, though he seems to give too great weight to the tradition that the body of the laws came from Athens : ' missis x viris, ab ipsis (Falisois) iura fetialia et nonnuUa supplementa duodecim Tabularum acoepit, quas habuerant ab Atheniensibus ' (Serv. ad Aen. vii. 695 : cp. Plin. Ep. viii. 24). There can be little doubt, then, that the view of Dionysius is correct, that the decemvirs compiled their code 'both from Greek laws and from the unwritten cus- toms in use among the Romans themselves,' and that it was very different from, and superior to, the Greek codes (x. 57, xi. 44. Cp. Puchta, i. p. 164). What elements were Roman and what foreign can only be partially discriminated at present; but internal evidence is in favour of the statement put forward by ancient authorities. On the return of this embassy, then, in v. 0. 303, the decemvirs were elected ('consulari imperio legibus scribundis'), and the tribunate and the 506 LEGIS XII TABULAKtJM QUAE EXTANT. other magistracies were suspended. Though Liyy asserts that they were omnts ex patribvs, this is scarcely likely to have been accepted by the tribunes (op. iii. 31, 32), who had demanded a joint magistracy; and in the case of the second deoem- virate some of the gentile names are plebeian. The first ten Tables were prepared and accepted by the people, being exposed on plates (of brass [Diodorus], wood, or ivory [Pomponius]) before the rostra in the forum. But, as they appeared in- complete, it was determined to renew the office in the next year, and two more Tables were the result (304). Whether the intention of this compromise was, as Mommsen has suggested, an abolition of the tribunician power, and a return to the government by consuls, fettered only by the certainty of legal administration thus secured to the plebs, is not now our purpose to enquire. At any rate, if such an idea was entertained and had any real chance of being carried out, it was rendered impossible by the arbitrary conduct of the second body of decemvirs, who refused to lay down their magistracy as the first had done, a proceeding which culminated in the attempts of Appius at despotism. This produced the popular reaction centring round the outrage on Virginia, and leading, whether as cause or occasion, to the restoration of the tribunate, and to the lively continuance of the struggle between the two orders. The event of that struggle was now no longer doubtful. Though full equality of rights such as Terentilius had demanded was not conceded by the XTI Tables, yet certainty of administration was, and this great outwork being gained, it needed only time to force, point by point, the other strongholds of the oligarchy. § 2. Comparison of the Law with the eaiiier system. The following are the main points of comparison between the Law of the XII Tables and the older law. (See Lange, B. A. §§ 72, 73, Puohta, i. pp. i6j, 166, and De Coulanges, pp. 373 foil., who is, however, not sufficiently critical.) The points in which it maintained the position of the old law are the following. It preserved the patria potestas, allowing the father to sell his son three times, though not more. Whether it stiU gave him the power of life and death, as th* law of Romulus did, is doubted by Schoell (Prolog, p. 52), though it is generally concluded from Dionysius and from the formula of arrogation that it did so (A. E. ii. 26, 27 : cp. iv. 2 ; and see p. 287). In matters of succession the rights of the agnati, that is, of relations through males, are preserved. In default of agnates, the inheritance passes to the gentiles. The law allows no succession of cognati, that is, of blood relations generally, including relations through females. The ideas of emancipation and adoption naturally remain much the same. The emancipated son has no longer any part in the sacra or succession of his own kindred, but passes entirely into his adopted family. Similarly, the marriage between patricians and plebeians was forbidden in the additional Tables (Cic. de Eep. ii. 36, 37, etc.) This was probably no new enact- ment, but, as we shall see, the definition by statute of a custom which no one before had thought of infringing. The XII Tables made marriage in general much more easy, and it was therefore natural to guard against extending it farther than the decemvirs intended. § 2. COMPARISON WITH EARLIER LAW. 507 Lastly, the old law of debt, with its harsh penalties, appears to have been unaltered, though perhaps the interests of the incarcerated debtor were to some extent provided for, and the amount of punishment partly defined. On the other hand, there are several important points on which the new law seems to have been an advance upon the old. It is of course very difficult to say in detail how far its enactments were new, how far they were merely a codification of existing rules, or, as we should say, ' declaratory of the common law.' The actio familiae ereiseundae, and the emancipation of a son after the third sale, cannot with certainty be spoken of as novelties. If the right of primogeni- ture and the indivisibility of landed property were, as is not improbable, original ideas in Roman law, there is certainly no proof that they existed long enough to be superseded by the decemvirs. There is a similar doubt as to the date of the fiction by which emancipation was effected. But in the important matters of testament and marriage there is more reason to imagine an advance. The law now substituted for the testament made before the calata comitia (an assembly, apparently for special purposes, either of the curies or the centuries), that by fictitious sale per aes et libram, common both to patrician and plebeian. It farther sanctioned a common form of civil marriage, that by coemptio, also a pretended purchase, conducted with similar formulae. It may be infeiTed that the impulse given to this easier mode of marriage, and the disuse of the more ceremonial confarreatio, rendered it necessary to define the separation of the orders more clearly. Another mode of acquiring rights over a vrife — ^not strictly a mode of marriage — was that of usus or cohabitation for a year. The XII Tables fixed that absence of three nights continuously broke the ustis, an enactment which was naturally made use of when it became undesirable that a woman should surrender her own family and its lights. Of special enactments which are expressly mentioned as being novel, the three- following, assigned by Dirksen to the Vlllth Table, are noticeable. First, the restriction of interest and the imposition of penalties on usurers, no higher amount being allowed than imdarium femis, the meaning of which vrill be dis- cussed below. Second, the prohibition of nocturnal meetings, 'ne quis in urbe coetus nocturnes agitaret,' viii. 2 J, though the genuineness of this fragment is sometimes doubted. See Schoell, Proleg. p. 46 and note ad loc. And, thirdly, the important provision to sanction voluntary associations of sodales in making' what rules they choose for their own conduct, provided they transgressed no public law (viii. 28). This seems rightly to be understood of all collegia, whether sacred or otherwise, and is obviously a principle of great moment (Mommaen, De Collegiis et Sodal. p. 35). This and the sumptuary laws of the Xth Table to restrain funeral expenses are expressly said to have been taken from Solon. The matters here noticed are chiefly concerned with private law. The enact- ments on public matters, however important as declarations and confirmations of existing law, were already, as far as we know, part of the constitution. The right of appeal against penalties on person or property was already guaranteed to pitizens by several laws. The restriction of judicial competence over citizens to the^ centuriata comitia (comitiatus maximus) and the prohibition of privilegia or billa' 608 LEGIS XII TABTJLAEUM QUAE EXTANT. against a private iDdividual, were also necessary consequences of the Lex Valeria de provocatione. The principle, ut qmdcwmgue postremwrn populus iussisset id iug ratumque esset, could scarcely be more than the formulation of a primary axiom taken for granted in all legislation. What ia remarkable, however, in a general review of the fragments of these laws is that, with the exception of the prohibition of conuhium, there is no distinction raised between the orders. What distinctions there are between man and man relate rather to position on the census, to age, or to the difiEerence between freeman and slave. Such are the order that an adsidims must have an adsiduus tor vindex, the different penalties for nocturnal depasturing inflicted on a pubes and an imputes, and the smaller assessment in payment for an injury to the person of a slave, namely, half that payable in the case of a freeman (Frag. i. 4, viii. 3, 8). § 3. Preservation of the Law among the Bomcms. At the taking of Rome by the Gauls, sixty years after the passing of the law, a great destruction of public documents took place. Livy tells us that after their retirement the XII Tables and other earlier royal laws, as well as some treaties, were sought out and recovered (Liv. vi. I, 9). But there is no certain tradition that they were set up on hrasa to pubUo view. Notwithstanding abro- gations of certain enactments, such as that of the prohibition of conubium removed by the Canuleian law, the alteration of the law of damage (de damno iniuriae) by the AquiUan, the changes in the conduct of public business by the Plaetorian, the position of the law in public estimation remained as high as ever. But of much greater importance than these was the passing of the Lex Aebutia (supposed to have been carried about B. 0. 1 70, see Poste, Gaius, p. 425), which did away in a great measure with the legis actiones and substituted for them formulae or written instructions, issued by the praetor to the index (Gaius, iv. § 30). The study of the law did not of course cease, but its practical importance in the courts did. For some time after it still remained a general text-book for grammatical instruction. 'Biscebamus enim pueri Xll ut carmen necessarium,' says Cicero' (de Leg. ii. 23, 59), and again, ' a parvis, Quinte, didicimns " ai im iue vocat " atque alias eiusmodi leges nominare' (de Leg. ii. 4, 9), quoting apparently the opening words of the law. That we are to infer, however, from the words cwrmen necessor riwn that the law was throughout in metre or put into a metrical verse, perhaps in Satumians (as Bitschl has suggested), seems to me extremely hazardous (Ritschl. Poes. Saturn. Spicilegium, i. Bonn. 1 854, followed by Sohoell). My own idea of what is meant by carmen is given below, Introd. to Fragments of Prose Authors. See also note on Tab. x. 3. [The reading in Cic. de Orat. i. 57, ire magistri car- mime, is doubtful, and can hardly be explained as it stands.] Cicero complains, however, that what he had learnt in his boyhood was now given up as a school book. The complaint was natural, but the change was no doubt a very sensible one. From this time forward the study of the XII Tables was left to antiquarians and students of the history of law, with only occasional intrusion of it into common Ufe and oratory, when an antiquarian taste prevailed, Horace criticizes the archaic predilection of his own day (Ep. ad August, ii. i, 23, toll.), § 3- PRESERVATION. § 4. STYLE. 609 ' Sio fautor veterum ut tabulaa pecoare vetantes Quas bis quiuque viri sanx^runt, foedera regum Vel Gabiis vel cum rigidis aequata Sabinis, Pontifioum libros, annosa volumina vatum, Dietitet AUDauo Musa in monte looutas.' And so Seneca (Ep. 114, 13), ' Mtdti ex aUeno seculo petunt verba, XII Tabidas loquuntur : Gracchus illia et Crassus et Curio nimis culti et reoentes sunt, ad Appium usque et Coruncanium redeunt." Of proper antiquarian writers upon ihe law we have a considerable list, begin- ning with AeUus Stilo, the tutor of Cicero, and his fdlow pupil, the greatest Roman antiquary, Terentius Varro. Others of note were Ser. Sulpicius Rufiia, whose encomium Cicero pronounces in the ninth PhUippio, L. Ciucius, and Antistius Labeo (quoted hy Gellius and Festus) and Verrius Placcus, whose book on the Roman language was epitomised by Festus, and in its present form is the source of the largest proportion of fragments of the law. Later on, in the time of Hadrian and the Antoniues, the eminent jurist Gains wrote a commentaiy on the Tables, some extracts from which, as well as from his commentaries on ihe Edicts, are preserved in the Digest. His Institutes of Civil Law, which is perhaps the most valuable classical work recovered in the present century, contains many imptartant references and illustrations. His ofcject there is of course not so much to elucidate the text of the Tables, as, taking them for the basis of his reasoning, to exhibit the development and method of Roman law in general. Later refer- ences to the law are rare, those in the grammarians being taken generally from earlier grammarians, and often fjarelessly, as Schoell has shown in his jffefaoe, particularly in the case of Servius. It appears, however, that a copy of the law on bronze plates was standing in the forum at Carthage in the time of St. Cyprian, in the third century (Ep. ad Donatum, oh. 10), and even in the fifth (Salvian, de Gubernatione Dei, viii. 5, ap. Schoell). At the same time also we hear from Sidonius ApoUiuaris of a teacher at Narbonne (in Elogio Narbonis, xiii. 446 sq.) ' Sive ad doctiloqui Leonis aedes. Quo his sex tabulas dooente iuris Ultro Claudius ApjHus taoeret Claro obscurior in decemviratu.' Later references to MSS. are very doubtful indeed. § 4. Style of the Fragments. The actual text of the fragments, as it has come down to us, has been much modernised, so as to be nearer the forms of the Ciceronian age than that of the earliest dated inscriptions — the Soipionic epitaphs. This is no doubt owing in great measure to the popularity of the law as a text-book in later times, and to the fact that it was probably not extant on public tables after the Gallic invasion. Yet some remarks may be made as to the forms which have been preserved by the industry of the grammarians, and as to the style in which the . enactments of the law were couched*. • The following notes are chiefly taken from Schoell, Prolegomena, pp. 72-112. 510 LEGIS XII TABULAEUM QUAE EXTANT. 1. In the first place there is considerable obscurity as to the persons designated, caused by the constant omission of pronouns, and distinctive nominatives, such as we have abeady seen in the Leges Begiae. Thus in the first fragment there is no distinction at all of the two grammatical subjects, ' Si in ius vocat, ito : ni it, antestamino, igitur em capito. Si oalvitur pedemve struit, manum endo iacito.' This is the case generally when the two persons opposed are merely, as it were, M or N, Titius or Seius, and such clauses as those enclosed in brackets in the following, are very probably later interpolations, merely for the sake of clearness, i. 3, 'Si morbus aemtasve vitivm eicit, [jwi in ius vocabit] iumentum data, and iii. 4, ' Si volet, suo mvito. Ni sua vivito [qui eum vvnctum habebit] libras f arris endo dies data.' On the other hand, where a special relation or opposition of person or class is in point, the subject is expressed : e. g. iv. 2, ' Si pater filimm, ter venum duityfiliin a patre liber esto ; ' x. 4, ' mulieres genas ne radunto ; ' xii. 3, 'si serous furtnm faxit,' etc. 2. It is to be noticed that orders or prohibitions are always couched in the third person of the imperative. At any rate, the only exception to this rule (except those which modem commentators have foisted in from time to time) is the law against incantation as quoted by Servius, ' Neve alienam segetem peUex- eris,' viii. 8, q. v. This is rendered doubtful by the parallel quotation, ' guifruges excamtassit,' which is not likely to have occurred to express the same idea a second time, and by the fact that Servius in another instance appears to quote inaccu- rately (Schoell, pp. 49 and 15). Where the plural is used, it is not merely to express a general enactment, but to apply to two or more persons actually con- ceived : e. g. i. 6, ' rem uH pacunt, orato — ante meridiem caussam coiciunlo j ' iii. 6, ' tertiis nvmdinis partis secanto ; ' x. 4, ' rmdieres genas ne radunto.' 3. The object is left only less indefinite than the subject of the verb. The pro- noun almost always used is is, and that only where the object has been previously introduced : e. g. i. 1, ' »i it antestamino, igitur em capito,' etc. The uses of alter, e.g. viii. 4, 'si i/niwriam alteri faxsit,' ' si membrum alteri rupit,'^ etc., are suspected by Schoell, as belonging to a later phraseology. For, he argues, injury is always done to another, and this specification is alien from the simple, direct character of the law. 4. The same character of simplicity is borne out by the clauses relating to things as weU as persons. Thus we have the direct constructions, without any use of adjectives or abstract substantives, 'sol occasus suprema tempestas esto,' ' triginta dies iusti sunio,' ' viginti quingue poenae sunto,' * si aqua phivia nocet,' ' si membrum rupsit . . . taUo esto.' 5. The mood used in all these enactments is the imperati/ve, even where the law only means to permit, not to enforce, a given course of action. This is most clearly seen in the clause directing how a defendant is to be brought vnius: i. 3, ' Si nolet, arceram ne stemito,' ' If the plaintiff does not choose, he need not prepare a covered car (for the defendant).' Cp. iii. 4, ' Si volet, plus data,' ' If he choose he may give him more.' 6. The subjunctive mood in fact is apparently never used, even in conditionals. § 4- STYLE OF THE FRAGMENTS. 611 Those which otherwise seem to be subjunctives are either, (l) present imdicatwes, or (2) second futures. Of (i) we have the following instances— escii, verlerit, vmdicit, fariatur, or fatiatiir. escU, though equivalent in meaning to erit, seems, as C. O. Miiller was the first to observe, to be a. regular inchoative present from root es-, as in es-t, es-tis, es-to, etc. It occurs also in Lucretius, i. 619, ' Ergo rerum inter summam miuimamque quid escitV and super-escit is found in Ennius, Ann. 486, 'dum quidem unus homo Eomanus toga superescit,' and Accius, Fr. Tr. 266, ' qui hinc superescit Spartam ei atque Amyclas trado ego,' both quoted by Festus aB=superent. Escunt is found in Oic. de Leg. iii. 3, 9, ' ast quando dueUum gravlus, disoordiae civium escunt,' and should no doubt be read in his quotation from this law (x. 9), De Leg. ii. 24, 60, ' cui auro denies iunoti escunt,' not essent, nor, as sometimes corrected, esunt. I, should also read escis with Bothe, in the fragment of Accius' Decius (Eibb. 16, who reads, apparently with the MSS., esds). The future meaning is easily explained, and may be paralleled with the use of the German werden. verberit and vi/ndicit appear to be also presents indicative, according to Schoell from verbs of the third conjugation, according to Corssen (ii. p. 405, note) from verbs of the fourth — *verherire, *vindicire related to verhera/re, vindicare, as irmgmre, impetrire to signare, impetrare, etc. This is of course quite possible, but I do not see that Schoell's theory need be upset (even if supported by false analogies, which he sees in the forms modestus, in-tempestus, honestus, etc.). The parallel of herber in the Arval song = verhere for verbera, seems to me a fair one, and much more, I should add, triumpe=trivmpha in the same poem, q. v. p. 394. fariatur, in viii. 22, ' ni testimonium fariatur improius intestabilisque,' is also probably an indicative present. Schoell would alter it to fatiatur, comparing the verb infitiari, etc. ; but there seems no reason against the existence of a verb farior, connected with the same roots, and with the cognates ne-farius, fariolus = hariolus, etc. (Op. Corssen, ii. p. 1013, add. to p. 421.) arduitur appears to be the right reading in x. 7, ' qui coronam pa/rit ipse pecu- niwee eius [Aojioris] virtutisve ergo, [si] arduitw el [parentique eius, se fraude esto].' The MSS. have arguitur, duwitur or duitur, and other forms. Schoell reads arduvitur, and makes it the second future, allowing at the same time that duim is also sometimes a subjunctive, or rather optative, present, like vdim, malim, edim. It seems simpler to make it as present indicative = additur. (See the long note in Corssen, ii. pp. 400-405.) On the interchange of d and r see Introd. iii. § 29. It is fairly common before v or gutturals, but rare before d. Schoell (p. 81) quotes further ardesus (i.e. adesus, exesus) from Thom. Mag. Thes. p. 57, and cp. armessarms = admissaritis, Lex Salica, p. 96. Similarly nancitor or nancitur, which Miiller and Schoell would write nanidtor, and explain as 2nd future, may very well be a present indicative. Festus (p. 166) explains it by nactus erit, praenderit, but this does not, any more than in the case of eecii, imply an etymological exactness in the explanation. Nancitur, according to this simple interpretation suggested by Mommsen (Rh. Mus. xv. p. 464 : cp. Corssen, ii. p. 400, note), comes directly from a verb of the same stem as the 612 LEGIS XII TABDLAEUM QUAE EXTANT. inchoative nancisd. This is found in Prisoian, p. 888 P, as nancio, and in a quotation from Gracchus, ' si nanciam populi desiderium.' Here it is a deponent, and probably, as weU as ncmeio, of the third rather than of the fourth conjugation. (Schoell, p. 88, note.) (a) Second futures are no doubt faxit (rightly oorr. for factum sit) and occistt, in viii. 1 1 , 'Si nox fu/rtum famt, si im ocdsit iure caesus esto ; ' so also noxii in xii. 3, ' Si serous fwrtum faxit noxiamve noxit.' Bvpsit is Scaliger's eonjecture adopted by Schoell for the obscure ' Rupitias [in] xn significat damnum dederit,' Fest. p. 265, and introduced in viii. 2, 'si membrwm rv/psit, ni cum eo padt, talio esto,' where two MSS. of Festus read rapserit. Cp. the glosses of Flacidus, dia- rupsit, dispersit (Sch. p. 97). Other such forms are legassit, nuncv/passit, delapi' dassint, excardassit, inoamtasdt. This rule does not of course exclude the use of the subjunctive in a final clause, as X. 5, 'homini moHuone ossa legito, quo post funus faciat.' 7. The verbal predicate seems always to be added, and must be conjectured to have been present, even where we have words quoted without it, e.g. iii. 7, ' adversus Jiostem aeterna auctoritas,' was probably followed directly, or at a short interval, by esto. 8. The connection between sentences is of the simplest kind, as is usual in old Latin. Conjunctions are few, and are frequently omitted. Of this we have a striking example in the fragment i. 7-9, as emended by Scaliger, Bergk, and Schoell, ' Ni pacuut, in comitio aut in foro ante meridiem causam coioiunto ; com peroranto ambo praesentes. Post meridiem praesenti litem addioito. Sol occasus Buprema tempestas esto.' Prepositions in composition are but lightly attached to their verbs, as we find not unirequently in later poetry, e. g. endoque plorato, transque data, etc. Other compounds, too, are in a state of formation, as venvm davit, or duuit, utus auctor- itas, usus capio. Cp. satisve datio, in Lex Eubria, C. 205, 15, pignoris capio, Gell. vi. 10, Gains, etc. Usucapio is a later expression. Uswrpare, similarly, seems to be from uawm, mpere or some such form, lit. ' to break usus.' Cp. the shortened phrase usu venit for the older usage of Plautus and Terence, usut The ablative absolute is perhaps never found, unless the rule 'aeris eonfessi rehusque iudicatis XXX dies vusti sunto,' is an exception. Aeris eonfessi, according to Schoell, is genitive, and ivMcatis dative, but this requires the omission of reius. This is actually omitted in the explanatory paraphrase of Gellius, N. A. xx. i. 42, ' Confessi igitur aeris ae debiti iudicatis xxx dies smit dati conquirendae pecuniae causa." See note on Tab. iii. I. The conjunctions ast and igitur are used in somewhat different senses from those that they have in later Latin. Igitur, according to Fest. Ep. p. 105 M, ' apud antiques ponebatur pro inde et postea et tum ; ' and so we find it in Fr. i. 1, 'ni it antestamino : igitur em capita,' i. b. 'then, and not till then.' Plautus has shnilar usages: Most. 125, 'igitur tum;' ibid. 367, 'igitur demum;' Trin. 676, 'turn igitur;' Amph. 301, 'igitur demum,' and alone Mil. 772, 'quando habebo, igitur rationem mearum fiibricarum dabo,' and Lucretius once, ii. 678 — § 5- AEKANGEMENT. TAB. I. i, 2. 513 ' Cetera consimili mentis ratione peragrans Invenies igitw multarum semina rerum Corpore celare et varias oohlbere figuras.' Ast is iised again in the sense (as Schoell has well shown) of ii or ewm, in the second part of a conditional sentence. It is well explained by Labbaeus' glossator kav S4. Thus we have in all probability the right reading, ' Si fwriosus escit, ast ei custos nee escit, adgnatwm gentiliumque in eo pecwn/iague eius potestas esto^ v. 7 ; and ' cui auro denies iuncti escunt, ast im cum illo sepeliet uretve, sefraude esto,' x. 9. § 5. Arrangement. The arrangement of the fragments which is here followed is that of Dirksen. It might no doubt be in some few points emended, and it is, we must always remember, nearly wholly conjectural. But it is on the whole sensible, and has the secondary advantage (which is no slight one) of being generally accepted as a basis for reference. Even though, as is probable, the Tables did not contain each a separate chapter of the law, but were rather like continuous pages, it is advan- tageous to view the fragments that belong to each subject separately. The follow- ing table of contents no doubt fairly represents on the whole the subjects embraced by the Law. Table I. Preliminaries to Trial. II. Trial. III. Execution and Law of Debt. IV. Patria Potestas. V. Succession and Guardianship. VI. Acquisition and Possession of Property. VII. Eights pertaining to Land. Vin. Delicts. IX. lus Publicum. X. lus Sacrum. XI.l Supplementary, including the Calendar, law XII. J forbidding coniMum, etc. Very few of the fragments are cited as occurring in this or that Table. Such are, however, ii. i, iv. 2, and the sumptuary laws about funerals of the Xth Table. We know also something of the contents of the Supplementary Tables. Table I. Preliminaries to Trial. I, 2. in ius, before the magistrate, appearance before whom was a necessary preliminary to a Boman trial. See on fr. 4. vocat, antestamim, capita, the plaintiff; Uo, it, the defendant. Antestamvao is no doubt, the right reading, though the MSS. are corrupt, the form being rather rare. For other instances see Gramm. Introd. xiv. § 13. An-testor is of course 'to call to witness to a thing,' the preposition being the same as in an-fractm, am-sanctus, an-helare, and perhaps in a-stasint or a-etasent, explained by Festus, p. 26, as statuerwnt. (See Corssen, ii. p. 564-) The manner of calUng a man to witness was by the formula 'licet antestari,' and touching the tip of his ear. Pliny l1 514 LEGIS XII TABULAEUM QUAE EXTANT. gives a philosophical explanation, ' est in aure ima memoriae locus quem tangentes antestamur,' N. H. xi. 45, but no doubt the practice was older than the explana- tion. It was probably merely a naive way of fixing attention, or, as we should say, 'serving a sub-poena.' Cp. Vergil, Bel. vi. 3, 'Cynthius aurem vellit et admonuit,' and Copa, 38, ' Mors aurem vellens " vivite " ait " venio." ' igitur (though the root is doubtful) is probably of the same form as simitur for li- mituSf or siviitu; cp. furuUfus, penitus, divimtus, forms which are classed as ablatives plural. On the meaning, see §4,8, pp. 512,513. £m = eum, see Introd.xiii. § 27, eaWiar =frustratur, moratur, decipit[ur]. Gloss., i. b. ' shirlcs.' Nonius, p. 6, gives a number of instances from Plautus, Casina, ii. 2, 3, Paouvius (2), Attius, Lucilius, and Sallust Hist. The sense in these seems to be ' to deceive,' ' delay,' 'try to escape.' The root is probably shal- or shar-, 'to cut,' ' maim,' 'harm,' Gk. aic6\-ot//, ■ 12. Lud, etc. A manifest thief by night may be killed, but by daylight, only if he defends himself with a weapon. In both cases a ' testificatio ' is required, which the law expressed by e/ndoque plorato. The best explanation of the law is by Gains in the Digest, ix. 2, 4, | i, 'Lex duodeoim tabularum furem nootu deprehensum occidere permittit, ut tamen id ipsum cum clamore testificetur ; interdiu autem deprehensum ita permittit occidi, si is se telo defendat, nt tamen aequo cum clamore testificetur.' This is rightly compared with the Mosaic law in CoUat. M. et R. viii. l. It runs thus, 'If a. thief be found breaking up (perfo- diens parietem Coll.), and be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him. If the sun be risen upon him, there shall be blood shed for him. (Eor) he should make full restitution ; if he have nothing, then he shall be sold for his theft.' Exod. xxiii. 2, 3. It should be observed that the Mosaic law (and I believe the English), in dealing with thefts committed in daylight, does not admit the exception nisi se telo defendit, but protects the person of the thief more than the Koman. Other manifest thieves, we learn from Gellius, xi. 18, 8, could be TAB. VIII. 8 (9)-i8. 529 beaten and made slaves of the owner of the property, if they were freemen, while, if they were slaves, they were thrown from the Tarpeian rook. The neo-mani- festus, on the other hand, was treated much more lightly, being only obliged to pay double the value of what he had stolen. Sir H. Maine remarks that the law here takes as its guide the measure of vengeance likely to be exacted by an aggrieved person — very severe while his blood was hot, very much less so in cool and sober reason. ' The principle is precisely the same as that followed in the Anglo-Saxon and other Germanic codes, when they suffer a thief chased down and caught with the booty to be hanged or decapitated on the spot, while they exact the full penalties of homicide from anybody who kills him after the pursuit has been intermitted.' Anc. Law, oh. x. 379 foil. In Gains' time the manifest thief was let off with four times the value. For the form luci, which is probably an ablative, see Introd. x. § 16. 14. lance et lido. This was a method of making a search for stolen property, or pursuing a thief, which, if successful, placed him in the class of manifest thieves. The method is described by Gains, Inst. iii. § 92, ' hoc solum praecipit (lex) ut qui quaerere velit nudus quaerat linteo cinctus, lancem habens ; qui si quid inve- nerit iubet id lex furtum manifestum esse.' The lidwm, or liuteum, was a linen girdle, the smallest dress possible, and the lanx was to be held in the hands, both,^ no doubt, in order to prevent anything being brought in by the searcher. A gloss on lust. Inst. iv. i, 4, says of the lanx, ' discum fiotile(m) in capite portans, utrisque manibus detentus (? detentum).' A similar custom prevailed in Attic law, and is described by' Plato, Legg. xii. 7, p. 954 A, ipoipav , . . yvfiv&s i) x'Twi'iirBOi' cx""' o^ajffTOSj irpoofioaas robs vofjLi^ofiivovs Oeoits ^ fi-^v kKm^itv eifpf/ffeiVj and cp. Aristoph. Nubes 499, where, at the door of the Phrontisterion, Socrates says — i$i vvv KardSov BoijiAriov. 2TP. T]Siici]K& ti; SHK. oiii, aWcL yviivoiis elaifvat yoyiu'ffTai. 2TP. dA\' oixl (pap&aosv tyaiy' eiaepx"!""- But the absence of mention of the lanx makes it improbable that the custom was borrowed directly from the Athenians. [Provide is a misprint for proinde.'] 15. furtum concipere is to discover a theft, and this would be the sense of the word 'conoapit' in the difficult law Tab. vi. 7, 'tignum innotum,' p. 524. It is rarely used of visual perception, as in Plautus, Poen. i. 2, 65, ' qui haec tanta oculis-bona concipio.' furtum conceptwm (simply, i. e. not lance et lido) was subject to a triple penalty, Gaius, Inst. iii. § 119. 16. adorat; 'adorare apud antiques slgnificabat agere,' Fest. Ep. p. 19 M, i. e. causam agere. This means apparently, ' If a man pleads on his defence for a " nec-manifest " theft, he must compromise by paying double the value.' The amount is known from Gellius, xi. 18, 15, and Gaius, iii. § 190, and that a thief might make terms (pacisd) in such a case. Cp. Lex lul. Mun. no, p. 469. 17. usu capi, not of course by the thief, but by anyone to whom he sells stolen goods, Gaius, ii. § 49. 18. Undarium fenus. The explanation of this term is one of the acknowledged difficulties of the law. We have no ancient interpretation of it, the only other M m 530 LEGIS XII TABULARUM QUAE EXTANT. historical references to it being in the seventh book of Livy, who does not tell us the amount, and does not refer it to the decemvirs. The facts related by him are as follows. In v. o. 398 — nine years after the passing of the Licinian laws — the tribunes, DuiUus and Maenius, proposed a bill de unciario fenore, which was accepted with great readiness by the people (Liv. vii. 16). Apparently it had become obsolete in the interval since the decemviral legislation, we may con- jecture, owing to the commotions of the Gallic invasion. Five years later the plebs was deeply encumbered with debt, and five commissioners, called mensarii, were appointed, who opened banlis in the forum, and offered ready money to the people on security, or as a price for their land or cattle. (Liv. vii. 21.) This measure had some effect, but a further alleviation was soon after attempted, by reducing the legal interest by half to sanvmciarmm fmrns, and allowing payment to be spread over three years (v. c. 408, Liv. vii. 27, Tac. Ann. vi. 16). Nevertheless, but five years later usury was entirely forbidden by the Genucian laws, ne fenerare liceret (Liv. vii. 42, v. 0. 413). From this time onward, perhaps till the time of SuUa, usury was legally prohibited to Eoman citizens, though, no doubt, evasion of the law was constantly going on, and interest was at times enormous. At a later date, for instance (v. c. 559, Liv. xxxv. 7), we find Eomau usurers trading under the names of Latins or allies, and so escaping the legal penalties. To do away with this subterfuge, the law of the tribune Sempronius put them, in this matter, on exactly the same footing as Koman citizens. In 665 = B. c. 89, the praetor Sempronius Asellio was murdered because he attempted to put the laws in favour of debtors into action. In connection with these dis- turbances we are, probably, to explain the law of the consuls of the next year, which Festus thus describes, p. 375, ' TJnciaria lex appellari coepta est, quam L. Sulla et Pompeius Kufus tulerunt, qua sanctum est ut debitores decimara partem . . . .' Budorff is probably right in interpreting this of a reduction of debts 10 per cent., not of a limited rate of interest (on Puchta, § 261 m, q. v., Mommsen holds the latter, E. H. iii. p. 265). A certain Valerius Flaccus, two years later, even attempted a reduction of 75 per cent., but suffered in consequenc§ (VeU. ii. 23). We are ignorant by what steps the change tooli place, by which, from a com- plete prohibition of usury it came to be tolerated, and the legal, or at least usual, rate in the time of Cicero fixed at centesimae. This, at any rate, was the rate assigned by him, as it had been before by LucuUus, in his ' customary edict ' as proconsul of Cilicia {iKaToarfiv ixiKevae xal /xfi vKfov els roiis t6kovs X071- (eaBai, Plutarch, LucuUus, 20, Cic. ad Att. v. 21, 11, op. Mommsen, E. H. iv. pt. 2, p. 526). There can be little doubt that this was equivalent to 12 per cent, per annum, centesima being i per cent, per mensem, after the Greek and Jewish, if not the early Eoman, fashion (cp. Nehemiah, v. 11). The only other passage that I am aware of in which this rate of usury is mentioned, is in a passage of Scaevola's Eesponsa, in the Digest, xxvi. 47, 4. The question there treated is whether tutors are justified in lending their wards' money, at a higher interest, on their own account, if the father has given them authority to borrow it at this rate, ' huius summae uncias inferre usurarum nomine,' ' to enter to the TAB. VIII. i8. 631 credit of the estate -j^th per annum on aooount of interest.' Scaevola deoidea in the affinuative, if they have not lent in their wards' name, but in their own. The rate of usury was much reduced by Jiistiniau, in certain cases to ^ of the centesima, in others to ^, the full centesima being only allowed for bottomry (fenus nauticum). (Codex lust. iv. 32, 26). What, then, is femis uneiarium ? Uneia, the unit of division in the as, is used generally for the twelfth part of anything. Thus, heres unciarius is the heir to the twelfth piirt of an estate, etc. It is, therefore, acknowledged on all hands to be interest of .j^^th j but this has been understood in several ways, (i.) J^th of the centesima, or i per cent, per annum, which would be understood as a practical prohibition of usury. But it is evident that the uneiarium fenus was nothing very small, but sufficient to create uneasiness, and, even when reduced to half its amount, was more than the plebeians could easily pay. The absurdity of this explanation is obvious, and besides, it rests on the supposition that the centesima was the normal rate of interest, whereas we hear nothing about it at so early a date, and the existing evidence goes to show that it was introduced from the Eastern provinces. (3.) Nor, again, can it be j^th of the principal paid monthly, i. c. 100 per cent, per annum, which is as extr.ivagantly large as the other is preposterously small. (3.) There remains only one other alternative, that the uneiarium fenus is -j^th of the principal paid yearly, i.e. '5%°, 8J per cent, per annum. This would, in fact, be far the most natural explanation, if it were not for the supposition that interest must necessarily be counted monthly. But on this we may remark that, though interest might be due monthly, it was not necessarily counted so, and, secondly, that in Attic law both a monthly and a yearly system were in vogue together, probably at this very time. The Greeks reckoned both IttJ Spax/i^, etc., i. e. a drachma a month in the mina, coming to 1 2 per cent, per annum ; and by t6«oi IwiSlnaToi, i-iT6ySooi, etc., i. e. -j^th or Jth per annum = :o p. c, I2i p. c, etc. The latter rate was common in the time of Demosthenes, but apparently was thought somewhat low. At the time of the XII Tables it was probably higher. (See the references in Smith's Diet, of Antiquities, s. v. Fenus.) This being the case, uneiarium fenus will mean at this period 8^ per cent., suffi- cient to be considered a fair legal rate of interest, considering the difiBculties of obtaining money and the contemporaneous rates in Greece, and yet high enough to cause diSBculty to plebeian debtors. The Genucian law for the abolition of interest altogether was one of those wild schemes of reform which we can scarcely understand without a closer experience of the circumstances which made usury and all its associations unbearable. We must remember, however, that even in Greece, where such measures were impossible, the philosophic mind of Aristotle condemned usury altogether as an unnatural use of money (Arist. Pol. i. 3, 23). Nay, even as late as our own Beformation, it was forbidden in that proposed code, which would have become law but for the untimely death of Edward VI— the Reformatio Legum. Those who interpret the note of Festus on the unciaria lex of Sulla as referring to interest, follow Niebuhr's ingenious explanation of decimam partem, viz. that M m 2 532 LEGIS XII TABULAETJM QtjAE EXTANT. 8 J p. c. per annum for the old year of lo months =-jLth or lo p. o. per annum for 12 months. (So Mommsen, hi. p. 267.) But we have already seen that another explanation is to be preferred. 19. This is adduced in the Collatio to illustrate the law of Moses, Exod. xxli. 7, 8- 21. Sacer esto. Bruns suggests the insertion of Dili patn from the law of Komulus, ap. Dion. H. ii. 10, about patroni, 'Ekoxos ^v tw vojim t^s irpoSoaias, &v iicipaiafv 6 'FdfjJLv\os, rhv Z\ a\6vTa Ty Pov\oftivqi fCTeivetv oaiov ^v ti;s 9v/jia tov KaraxBoviov Ai6s. The sanction sacer esto was one of those religious penalties which in time acquired a civil meaning. Cp. Leges Eegiae, i. 10 and 12, and the tribunician Lex Saorata quoted under no. 8. At first, indeed, it implied the idea of actual sacrifice. Macrobius remarks that while consecrated animals were sent beyond the bounds of the country, with regard to men ' animas quas sacras in caelum mitti posse arbitrati sunt viduatas corpore quam primum ire illo volnerunt' (Saturn, iii. 7. 3. Cp. Serv. on Aen. jl. 419). Then it became unlawful to put such a man to death at the altar, though he might be killed without the guilt of murder (Pest. p. 318, 'neque fas est eum immolari,' cp. the law quoted by Livy, iii' 5S)- He was, in fact, outlawed, forbidden fire and water, and his goods sold by auction and consecrated. The consecratio honorum, which is frequently found by itself, was a religious action, ' contione advocata, foculo posito, capite velato, adhibito tibicrue, verbis priscis et solennibus.' (Cic. pro Dom. u. 47, 48, and see more in Marq. iii. p. 229.) In later times he was no doubt permitted to go into exile, the means allowed to citizens under the Republic of escaping civil or actual death. For a similar change from human sacrifice to exile, compare what is said of the ver sacrum, the vow made by an Italian tribe under great danger or to avert a pestilence, etc. The fruits and animals produced in the consecrated months were consumed in sacrifices, the children were allowed to grow up till they reached maturity, and then sent out with their heads covered, vdati (like the devoted general), to seek their fortunes in a foreign land (Fest. Epit. p. 379. Cp. Fest. B. v. Mamertini, Sacrani). The Bomans, when making such a vow, with* their usual prudence in religious matters, restricted it to animals (Liv. xxii. 10, xxxiii. 44). On the connection of these usages with Latin religion generally, see Mommsen, Bk. i. ch. 12 (vol. i. p. 180, E. T.) The word sac-er is derived, according to Beufey and Pott (Wurzel-Lex, s. v.), from the same root as %Trofuii and sequor, in the sense of 'respect.' From the root sap, saJc, are further derived in Latin prae-sep-e, sep-elire, as-sec-la, socius, etc., see Corssen, ii. pp. 153, 154. It has occurred to me, as a conjecture, though I would not lay stress upon it, that sacer might be rather connected with the same root as sacena (dolabra pontificis), seco, secespita, etc., in the sense of something ' cut off,' ' especially dedicated.' Cp. rificvos, templum, etc. This would certainly agree with the sense of sacer esto, implying consecration by cutting ofi'from the body of citizens. [Compare perhaps the Mosaic sanction, tfoAoffptwfi^ffexoi l« rod AaoC] Sanctus is no doubt from the same root as sacer nasalised, and has apparently a somewhat different coimotation, meaning something defined and made clear, whether by law or otherwise, hence unalterable, inviolable, holy. Sa(yro-sanctus, then, means TAB. VIII. 19— X. 1. 633 what is made aacer by law; while sanatio naturally implies any legal fixing or determination, generally the penal clause or clauses of a law. See on Lex Kepet. 56, p. 436. 22. testarier is here evidently passive, not deponent, 'to be called as a witness.' So Prise, viii. p. 797> ^> ' ^^s*" W> tester,' and the participle iestatus in passive sense. Idbripens, in a maucipium, especially a will, see on v, 2. Fariatur, MSS. Schoell reads fatiatur; see above, p. 511, §§ 4, 6. Inproiws; cp. the sanction of a Lex Valeria de Provocatione in Livy, x. 9, ' inprobe factum.' We can hardly doubt that in both cases some civil disability was reaUy implied, though Livy conceives it as a merely moral censure. Intestabilis, ' incapable of acting as witness or testator,' involved certainly a partial oriynia of a substantial kind, con- sidering the Koman dislilie of intestate succession. 24. Si telum ; a good instance of the sudden change of grammatical subject, the nominative to iecit being of course understood as the holder of the tehim, The penalty for voluntary homicide is not clearly known, that it was not abso- lutely death appears from Pliny's statement that nocturnal depasturing, etc., was visited, more severely. See above, fr. 8. It was probably sacratio capitis. See on the leges regiae, 8 and 9, where the substitution of a ram in cases of involun- tary homicide is referred to Numa. 25. venenum malum. So the Lex Cornelia in Cio. pro Cluent. 53, 148, below, p. 274, 'qui venenum malum fecit fecerit.' Venenum was evidently at first a word of indefinite import (like our pois(m from, potion), which has got a bad sense. Cp. the formula dolus malus, and our proverb, ' ill weeds grow apace,' for similar cases of an old usage of words that have later got a bad sense fixed to thera. 26. The genuineness of this fragment is doubted by Schoell, see Proleg. p. 46, as it is only mentioned in this declamation, together with a Gabinian law else unknov™. 27. See above, Comparison, § 2, p. 507. On the restrictions on such collegia, see Monmisen, de CoUeg. et Sodal. p. 35 foil. There seems to be a reference to some such restrictions contained in the XII Tables (perhaps in connection with the preceding fragment) in Plautus, Captivi, 489, 490 — ' Nunc barbarica lege certumst ius meimi omne persequi Qui consilium irdere quo nos victu et vita prohibeant,' where the parasite is speaking of theranspiracy of the young men not to ask any of his profession to dinner. See Brix's note. Table IX. Ius Publicum. 1. Pmilegium, a law relating to a single citizen- whether in his favour or the reverse : here particularly the latter. Comitiatm maximus, the centuriate comitia, as including ail citizens, which the c. tributa perhaps did not. Cp. pp. 507, 508. 4. quaestores parricidii. See on Leg. Beg. 8, 11, pp. 60i> 50Z- Table X. Im Sacrum. I. Homvnem moHuvm. In the most ancient times it was customary to bury not only inside the city but in the immediate neighbourhood of the house, and even in 634 LEGIS XII TABULARUM QUAE EXTANT. the house itself. Serv. ad Aen. v. 64 : ' Sciendum etiaui quod domi suae sepelie- bantur : unde est orfca cousuetudo ut Dii Penates in domibus colantur." Id. vi. 162 : ' Unde ortum est ut lares oolerentur in domibus. Unde etiam umbras larvaa vooamus.' For the connection of this practice with the worship of dead ancestor.s, see De Coulanges, La Cit^ Antique, ii. 6, p. 68, etc. Servius has another note relating to this matter on Aen. xi. 208 : wrbique rcmittv.nl, ' nam ante etiam homines in oiyitate sepeliebantur, quod postea DueUio consule Senatus prohibuit et legavit nequis in arbe sepeliretur. Unde imperatores et virginea Vestales, quia legibus non tenentur, in civitate habent sepulcra. Denique etiam nocentes virgines Vestae licet viyae tamen intra urbem in oampo Soelerato obruebantur.' For other references, see Marquardt, Privatalterthiimer, p. 362 note. The whole section ' das Begrabniss ' is excellent. ne sepelito neve urito. We find here burying and burning put together as natural alternatives, and as such they always continued to be in Rome till the diffusion of Christian ideas drove out the custom of burning which had come to be identified with heathenism. In the second century we find a heathen complaining of the Christians, who, on the ground of their hope of resurrection, 'et execrantur rogos et damnant ignium sepulturas' (Minuo. Felix, Octav. 11, 4, c. 150-180 a.d). At the end of the fourth century Macrobius, though a heathen, writes, ' urendi corpora defunctorum usus uostro seculo nuUus,' Sat. vii. 7, 5. The two customs at first probably belonged to different nationalities, and Grimm has plausibly assigned the one to agricultural and the other to nomadic people (Marquardt, p. 375 note, where see other references). Burial indeed appears to belong to a different idea of religion — among heathens to the worship of the great mother the earth and of the spirits of dead ancestors, who protect the family dwellings, the consecrated precincts of the temples, and the soil of the fatherland in general. Among Christiana it has been hallowed by the symbolic language drawn from planting seeds 'in the ground to be transformed in a new life, and by the general increase of respect for the body engendered by a new hope of resurrection. Burning connects itself very naturally with a philosophical pantheism engrafted upon fire- worship, and with theories of the emanation and reabsovption of souls. As this was the general tendency of heathen culture from the Christian era downwards it was natural that Christians should have a prejudice against cremation, which they justly associated with it. And in fact this natural association of ideas is the chief argument against the re-introduction of the system of burning the dead. In Rome there is every reason to believe that inhumation was the original practice, and traces of it are found even in the rites for burning. The essential ceremony was glebam in os inicere (Cic. de Leg. ii. 22, 57), and it was a sin re- quiring expiation not to throw a handful of earth upon an unburied corpse (Hor. Od. i. 28, 43 fol., Fest. Epit. p. 223, etc.). The antiquity of burial in Latium is further shown by the discoveries in the Praenestine sepulchre (C. 74 foU.). Sulla, we know, was the first of the Cornelii who was burned, and we have still the sarcophagi of the Scipios (see Elogia Scipionum, p. 395). Burial was also prac- tised in Greece, though burning was generally much more common ; see for an instance the words of Socrates, Phaedo, p. 115 E. Burning when introduced at TAB. X. 1-4. 535 Rome had no doubt the double recommendation of being a sanitary measure, and of reducing very much the space necessary for burial places. 2. ascea, an axe or adze. The rogus was sometimes built up in the form of an ara, adorned with painting and surrounded by cypresses. (Marq. p. 377. See Serv. ad Aen. vi. 177, ' aramque sepulcri,' Ov. Trist. iii. 14, 20, 'funeris ara mihi ferali cincta cupresso," etc.). Ascia is evidently cognate with a^ivrj, Bng., ' axe, hack, hatch, hatchet." It is used in another sense in reference to burials in the foi-mula sub ascia dedicavit, or the like (Orell. Inscr. ■248, 4464 sq.) of dedication of an unfinished sepulchre, while stiU ' under the mason's trowel,' to preserve it from violation. 3. carmen necessariiim. So Livy, i. 19, 'lex horrendi carminis,' and i. 32 of the fetial's message, iii. 64, • rogationis,' x. 38, an oath. See above, p. 508, and Teuffel, Bom. Lit. § ji, who says, what appears to be near the truth, ' In the oldest times everything beyond a mere register that was put in writing had no doubt a certain rhythmical form, ancj was so far a carmen ;' and the references there to the modern controversy on the subject. There is no reason to suppose, however, that the 'rhythmical form' can be reduced to any distinct type of metre, as Bitschl and others have attempted to do with scanty success. recinium, cognate vrith i-ica, ricula, pro-ric-ere, O. H. G. rdhJiran, M. G. m/iere, reichen, Eng. reach, etc., and signifying ' extended, spread out :' hence a woman's mantle or toga. Corssen further connects with this root lic-eri, pol-Uc-eri, lic-et,- pol-luc-ere (i. 500). This being an antique dress, came to have a sort of ceremonial importance as a mourning garment, so ' riciniis lugere' of women. Varro, Vit. P. R. iii. ap. Non. p. 349 M. v. pulltis. It was probably worn by the praejicae or hired female mourners, who were employed 'usque ad Poenicum bellum.' (Varro, ■de Vit. P. R. iv. ap. Marq. p. 358.) It was worn also by mimes, who likewise attended a public funeral, as well as a triumph. Marquardt supposes these rieinia were thrown on the pyre (p. 378, n. 2431), see on fr. 6. claims is anything long, stretched out : hence the meanings of nail, handle of a rudder, and, as here, stripe. The other sense of tumour, wart, is probably an idea taken from the head of a nail standing out on the surface. It may be connected perhaps etymologically with cal-amus, cel-sus, etc. The stripe of purple would be on a male dress. [Claro in the text is a misprint for cla/vo.'] decern tibicinihus. The flute-players went at the head of the procession, and were followed by the praeficae singing the naenia, then came the dancers and mimes, then the persons wearing the imagines or wax-masks of the dead ancestors who had borne oflBce, each on a separate carriage, with a separate array of lictors (see esp. Polyb. vi. 53), then the bier borne by sons, near relations, or slaves freed in the testament, then the other kinsmen and friends. The musicians at a funeral were called in general sitidnes, said to be from situs and cano. (GeU. xx. 2, ' qui apud sitos canere soliti essent, hoc est vita functos et sepultos ' ). 4. MuUeres genas. Gutting of the flesh and hair was a common form of mourn- ing, especially in the East. As connected with the worship of Adonis, and otherwise leading to excess and fanaticism, it was forbidden in the Mosaic law. Lev. xix. 27 28 etc., but in later times it seems to have been reintroduced. See Jerem. 536 LEGIS Xn TABULARUM QUAE EXTANT. xvi. 6, 7. Similarly this and other such prohibitions were not observed with any strictness at Kome. Cp. Propert. iii. 13, 27 : — ' Tu vero nudum pectus lacerata sequeris, Nee fueris nomen lassa vocare meum.' • Serv. ad Aen. iii. 67, ' Varro dicit mulieres in exequiis et luctu ideo solitaa era lace- rare, ut sanguine ostenso inferis satisfaoiant.' lessmn. ' Thetia quoque etiam in lamentando lessum fecit filio,' Flaat. True, iv. i, 18. Cicero, de Leg. ii. 23, 59, explains it as=lugubris eiulatio 'ut vox ipsa significat.' It would seem therefore to have been like our ala» I Cp. the Phoe- nician and Hebrew cries Hoi Adon I Hoi lanu ! etc. 5. Homimi mortuo ne ossa, etc. This passage is explained by Marquardt, P- 377, note. It was the custom to keep up the time of mourning by preserving unburied some part of the corpse {os resectum, e. g. a finger, Fest. Epit. p. 148), for tin that was covered the family remained funesta. The reason for it may have been perhaps a religious scruple among the conservative portion of the community as to whether the more recent fashion of burning was a sufficient ceremony. The OS resectum was always inhumed. See Varro, L. L. v. 23. Cp. Cio. de Leg. ii. 22, 55, 'neque necesse est, edisseri a nobis, qui finis funestae familiae, quod genus sacrificli Lare verberibus fiat, quemadinodum os resectum terra obtegatur.' [For Lare see Introd. x. | 15.] But in cases of death in war, or in a foreign country, the law allowed a limb to be brought home, as was done, for instance, with the head of Varus, Velleius Pat. ii. 119, 5. Of course the law did not forbid the usual custom of collecting bones and ashes after burning (osaa legere), and the placing of the urn in which they were in a tomb (componere, condere), which took place some days afterwards. Cp. the epitaph found at Puteoli, C. I. L., p. 210 a. 'Chrematine | Numisiae omatrix ] obieit. vi Eidus . Octobr. | Paullo . Fabio . Maximo . Q . Aelio || cos. (n.c. 743) | ossua . con- lecta . iv . idus Oct. | eisdem cos. | Diaphyrus . conservae.' Cp. TibuUus, El. iii. 2. 6. senilis unctwra, etc. This refers to the various costly things, such as the dead man had possessed or valued in life, as dresses, ornaments, weapons, but especially valuable unguents and perfumes, thrown upon the pile just before it was kindled. Cp. the description of the funeral of Glaucia, Stat. Sylv. ii. i, 157 foU. :— ' Quid ego exequias et prodiga flammls Dona loquar, maestoque ardentia funera luxu; Quod tibi purpureo tristis rogus aggere crevit : Quod Cihcum flores, quod munera graminis Indi Quodque Arabes, Phariique Palaestinique liquores Arsuram lavere oomam ? cupit omnia ferre Prodigus, et totos Melior succendere census.' 7. Qui coronam parit, cp. Serv. ad Aen. xi. 80. 'Skeletons with golden crowns on their heads have been several times found in Etruscan and other Italian tombs.' Marq. p. 354, note. On ardidtur see above, on Style, § 4, 6, p. 511. The reading of the text is, probably, not quite correct. Sohoell, comparing the TAB. X. 4-XI. z. 537 words of Cio. de Leg. ii. 24, 60, 'ooronam yirtute partam et ei qui peperisset et ejus parenti sine fiaude esse impositam iubet,' reads 'honoris virtutisve ergo, si ardwitur ei parentique eius, se fraude esto.' 8. lecti, etc. This Sohoell transposes, and places after frag. 5. The leclm is probably, here, the couch or bier on which the dead man was laid. Cp. Quint, vi. 1, 31, of Julius Caesar, ' corpus, denique.ipsum impositum lecto erat,' and Tib. El. i. I, 61 — 'Plebis et arsuro positum me Delia lecto.' 9. denies. This may seem to show a pretty high antiquity for the art of dentistry, but I believe Egyptian mummies of early date have been found with false teeth in them 'joined with gold.' 10. bustum is the place where a person is burnt and buried, ustrinum is a burn- ing place separated from the tomb. See Fest. Epit. p. 32, and Serv. ad Aen. xi. 201, emended by Miiller there. Corssen derives by^ium and com-buro from a dif- ferent root from uro, the first being cognate with Sk. pi'ush, ' to bum,' cp. pruna (i. 127, ii. 1004), the second with the well-known root us, 'to be bright,' 'burn,' and with Aur-ora, Aus-ter, aur-um, ur-tica, ur-iia ('vessel of burnt clay,' i. 349). Table XI. Supplement. I. coniibia. This prohibition was in all probability no new idea, but merely a declaration of custom which was breaking down. The X Tables, very probably by making all kinds of transactions by mancipium easy, had rendered marriage by coemptio possible between patricians and plebeians (see note on vi. 4). Before that time marriage must by custom have been restricted to persons possessing a gens. Livy expressly tells us that the arguments urged against the Canuleian law were religious. Liv. iv. 2 and 6. i. de intercalando. The method of intercalation was to add in every alternate year an intercalary month, first of 22 days and then 23 days, so that 45 days were added in four years. This took place between the 23rd and 24th of February, the Terminalia and Regifugium. (Censor. D. N. 20. 6, Macrob. Sat. i. 13, 12, and 15.) The year at that time consisted of 355 days, so that four years, together with the two intercalary months, consisted of 1465 days, or 4 days too much (four Julian years = 365 X 4+ 1 = 1461). The matter was then committed to the pontifices, who, according to Censorinus, intercalated at pleasure ' ob odium vel gratiam,' so tliat Julius Caesar, when he corrected the calendar, had to make a year of 445 days (Censorin. D. N. 20, 4-8). Mommsen concludes from this passage, and especially from Cicero, ad Att. vi. I, 8, speaking of Flavins, the soriba of the great censor Appius, great grandson of the Decemvir, ' Quid ergo profecit quod protulit fastos ? occultatam putant quodara tempore istam tabulam, ut dies agendi peterentur a panels,' that the actual calendar formed part of the Tables. Cp. Liv. vi. 1, who says that when the Tables were looked up after the Gallic conflagration, the pontifices suppressed ' quae ad sacra pertinebant . . . ut religione obstrictos haberent multitudinis animos.' Sohoell has ventured to carry out this idea by subtracting from the Julian Calendar the days added by Caesar, viz. those marked with a, * in the table in chap, iii, and by conjecturing the note of the new feasts marked with a f. 538 LEGIS XII TABULAROM QUAE EXTANT. Table XII. 1 . pignoris capio = ' distress,' the act of a private person previous to the com- mencement of an action ; pignoris captio, gen. = ' execution,' tlie act of the execu- tive following judgment. Pignoris capio existed by custom. Gains tells us, in military matters. A soldier could distrain for payment of his aes militare, aes equestre and aes hordearium. In matters of religion, as here, it was introduced by the Tables. In matters of revenue it was given to publicani by the Lex Praediatoria. A set form was used in all cases ; but the .ict was distinguished from other legal actions by being performed ' extra ius,' and on any day, nefastus or otherwise. Gains, iv. §§ 26-29, ^^- Pos'^. Cp. above on iii. 6, 7. 2. noscit is here a very probable conjecture for nocuit. The paterfamilias was obliged either to make restitution for his son's or slave's misconduct, or he might get quit of the obligation by surrender of his person (noxae dedere). The action against a paterfamilias was called noxalis; on which see Gains, iv. §§ 75-8l, and Mr. Poste's notes. The Bomans made use of the principle of noxae deditio (which may have once extended to covenants as well as delicts) to get rid of the humiliating treaty of the Caudine Forks, by surrendering Postumius to the Samnites (Liv. is. 10). , This was done by a fetialis, doubtless by the pater patratus, who represented the patria potestas of the kingly office. See on the fetiales and the similar case of Mancinus, p. 552. The formula in the case of Postumius is given in the text, p. 278 ; it contains the words noxam nocucrunt. 3. vindiciam falsam tulit, 'made a false claim,' 'obtained temporary possession of an object which afterwards proves not to be his,' as in the Actio Sacramenti. See on ii. i, p. 517. The word elsewhere appears generally in the plural, but we have vindieia in Gell. xx. 10, 8. Fructus damMMUi = compensation for its ad interim retention. Feagments of Uncertain Position. 1. The MS. of Festus reads nancitor, but nanxitor is a correction generally received. This form would be a second future deponent or middle, somewhat parallel to mercassitwr, etc. I am inclined, however, to think that we should retain TCaTCCiior= nancitur as a present indicative of an obsolete deponent, of which renancitur, in Fest. p. 277, is .inother instance. See above, p. 511, bottom, and Corssen's long note, ii. p. 400 foil. 2. qvtandod is perhaps the form intended, which would thus have an ablative termination, such as is preserved in sed, and no doubt was attached to pro, de, re, etc. 4. dolo malo. See on viii. 25, p. 533. 6. iureiurando ; perhaps in the Actio Sacramenti. See on ii. i, p. 516. 8. meridies is however found, i. 7, 8. 9. asses, i.e. librales. dupondii, ' pieces of two asses.' quadrantes, i.e. temncii. On the introduction of coinage by the decemvirs, see on ii. j, p. 516, bottom. Observe that no mention is made of sesterces. Cp. viii. 3, p. 527. II. deteelari is to make a solemn announcement, especially a renunciation, e. g. the detestatio sacrorum made at the coniitia calata on arrogation, Gell. xv. 27, 3. 639 Cap. III.— tabula FASTOEUM. Pp. 266-271. Introductory Note on the Calendar. The origin of tlie Roman Calendar and its divisions is a most obscure and com- plicated subject, about which much has been written without very clear and settled results. A discussion of it may therefore be omitted in a book like the present. The following books may be referred to : Tli. Mommsen, Die Komische dronologie bis anf Caesar, Berlin, 1858 1859; C. I. L. i. Fasti Anni Juliani, pp. 293-412 ; Huschke, Das altroniische Jahr, ; Lange, Rom. Alt. i. pp. 303-316. For a popular account see Mommsen, R. H. i. pp. 218-220, 488. The Tables here given are from the most complete Calendar of the Julian year existing on stone, supplemented from others, of which there are nineteen in a more or less fragmentary condition. The Fasti Maffeiani were engraved on stone between the yeai-s 746-757 v. c. Where they were found is unknown, nor do they now exist. They were for some time in the Famese palace at Rome, and derived their name from its owners, the Maffei. A small fragment is supposed to be now in the Capitoline Museum. (Mommsen, C. p. 303.) The general body of the Fasti, deducting the days added by Julius Caesar to prevent the need of an intercalary month, and omitting the explanatory remarks (which are not given here), is perhaps the oldest monument of Roman history — the very calendar attributed to Numa (1. c.p. 362 b). It has been concluded, with some probability, that none of the festivals mentioned in it are of later origin than the expulsion of the kings (1. c. p. 376, where see further). The general term Fasti is no doubt originally applicable only to this calendar, though afterwards given also to the annual registers and chronicles of events. It means, in fact, a list of the days on which it is fas to do public business with the people, or in the Law courts, of the days on which sacrifices ought to take place. Hence the importance to the Pontifices of keeping the knowledge of the Calendar to themselves. See on XII Tab. xi. 2. Under the empire it became the practice to' introduce into the Calendar records of the emperor's doings. The first known instance is that of the offer of the crown to Julius, Cio. PHI. ii. 34, 87. Cp. Tac. Hist. iv. 40, and the Corpus, p. 377 J, and notes to March 6 and 37, Aug. 2 and 9. The signs used in these Fasti are the foUowing :— (l.) Those recurring weekly. (2.) The monthly divisions. (3.) The signs attached to particular days. (I.) The Roman year was divided into vieehs of eight days, called nundinae, denoted in the calendar by the recurring alphabetic cycle A-H, which has been simply transferred to our own with the omission of the last letter. The first days of these weeks were used by the country people as market-days, and, according to Dionysius, for the meetings of the concilia plebis (R. A. vii. 58), and were conse- quently at first nefasti, as it was forbidden to interrupt the tribunes and people in their assemblies (Fest. p. 173)- This, however, was altered by the Lex Hortensia, V. 0. 467, which made them fasti (Macrob. Sat. i. 16, 30). At the time of the Julian reform, no doubt, they had lost their importance. Cp. on S. C. Bac. 1. 22, XII Tab. iii. 5, 6 for other usages relating to nundinae. 640 TABULA FASTORUM. (2.) The monthly divisions. The following is Mommsen's account of the names of the months : 'The Roman year began with the beginning of spring; the first month in it, and the only one which bears the name of a God, was named from Mars {Marti'us), the three following from sprouting (AprUis), growing {Mains), and thriving (/umtos), the fifth, and onward to the tenth, from their places in the order of arrangement (Quinctilis, SextiKs, September, October, November, December), the eleventh from opening (lanuarivs), with reference probably to the renewal of agricultural operations that followed mid-winter and the season of rest, the twelfth, and in an ordinary year the last, from cleansing (Feiruarius). To this series . . . there was added in the intercalary year a nameless labour month {Mercedonius), at the close of the year, or after February (E. H. i. p. 218), — more exactly after the 23rd of February, between the Terminalia and Begifugium. From the repetition of the latter (a. d. vi. Kal. Mart.) in the Julian calendar in leap-year we get our term bis-sexHle^. The problem of the ancient calendar makers was to make the lunar and solar year coincide, so as to keep the changes of the moon on the right days of the month, and to have the natural year of the right length. This was really an impossibility; but the changeable arrangement of nones and ides was probably at first intended to effect it. The Jcalends, or first of every month, is to be explained as the day on which proclamation was made as to the falling of the nones and ides. The pontificea summoned the populus on the Capitoliue to the curia Calabra,. and made their announcement after sacrifice to luno Lucina, addressing the moon goddess. Dies te quinqwe calo Iwno Corella, or Septem dies te calo luno Covella. The calends ought then to be the first day that the new moon appears visible, the nones the day of the first quarter. (Cp. Preller, Rom. Myth. p. 242). The idus are perhaps the dividing day, the half of the month, and are always eight days after the nones. The explanation of the term nonae is very uncertain ; it may be conjectured to be merely an abuse of the term, which is the same as nundinae, in the sense of ' week,' signifying the first week of the month, just as we use ' month ' to signify a changing period of 28, 30, or 31 days, not only that of the lunar cycle. ' (3.) The signs attaclied to particular days are of two kinds, (o) general notes of legal and religious import, (J) notes of particular festivals. (a). General Notes of Legal and Religious import. Of these there are eight (Moramsen, C. p. 367). 1 . F =fa8tus, days on which it is allowed lege agere, and on which the praetor can pronounce the legal judgments, ' do, dico, addico,' Varro, L. L. vi. 29, 30, and 53, followed by Ovid and Macrobius. But it is not lawful to hold the comitia on these days. 2. F. P. only found attached to August 19 in the Tab. Maffeiana and Amiter- nina; its meaning is uncertain, but is perhaps = no. 6, q. v. ^ It may be worth remarking that not only the name bissextile, but the ancient mode of intercalating a day, is preserved in the Roman church. ' In anno bis- sextili Februarius est dierum 29 et festum Sancti Mathiae celebratur 2= Februjirii [instead of 24] et bis dicitur sexto Kalendas id est die 24 et die 2c,.' Note in the Roman Breviary. ' EXPLANATION OF NOTES. 541 3. Q(uando) H(ex) c(omitiavit) p(as), on March 24 and May 24, i.e. fastus after the Rex Sacrifioulus has been to the Comitium, Varro, vi. 31, Fest. p. 259. It was sometimes wrongly referred to the Regifugium. 4. Q(uando) ST(ercus) D(elatum) ^(as), on June 15, i.o. fastus after the rabbish has been cleansed from the temple of Vesta. This was the end of the festival of Vesta, beginning June 7th. Varro, 1. ^. 32, Fest. pp. 258, 344, Preller, Myth. p. 543. 5. ^=nefastus (tristis), on which neither legal nor political business is allowed, owing to some supposed misfortune or ill omen connected with the day. 6. IP ordinarily, or IF in the fasti Pighiani=ne/a«ii»s (hilaris), i.e. nefastus on account of some festival. Festus (p. 167) alone has an explanation of the term, which is unfortunately only mutilated : ' Nep. [nota distinoti eorum hilajriores sunt, q[uoniam a malo omine] liberati sunt : unde .... unt at in proTin[cias proficisountur] .... instituta fiunt . . . . et aedes saorari so[lent].' Mommsen explains it as altered from an old form of N with four strokes, retained as a dis- tinctive mark for nefastus in a different sense from the ordinary one, comparing the old initial W for Manius. But there is no other trace of this u in Latin, and the IF of the fasti Pighiani wants explanation, consequently Langs conjectures that IP is only a tachygraphy for IF, which may have meant nefastus fastus. (R. Alt. i. p. 309). The old explanation was nefastus prior, or nefastus principio, or nefastus parte, and though proposing another solution, he considers this right in principle, holding that the IP days were only nefasU during the time of the par- ticular sacrifice of the holiday. In this way he would distinguish them from dies endoterdsi, which were &sti in the middle, and the Q. B. c. F. and Q. s. D. F. which were nefasti till a certain hour. On the other hand, I must remark that nefastus fastus would be a curious expression, and the idea of Lange about the limit to particular hours is quite conjectural. Believing that his identification of the signs IP and HF is most probable, I would suggest nefastus feriatus (or perhaps festus) as a better solution, inasmuch as these days were different from the other nefasti, exactly because they were dies feriati, not tiistes. N" is in fact the ordinary note for a festival. 7. ss = eadotercisus or intercisvs ; see Fast. Praen. ad Ian. 10. Varro, L. L. vi. 31, 'intercisi dies sunt per quos mane et vesperi est nefas, medio tempore inter hostiam caesam et exta porrecta &a.' Eight days are so marked. 8. c = comitiaJis, marking all other days, on which it was lawful both lege agere and cum populo agere, to decide law-suits and to hold the comitia. Macrob. Sat. i, 16, 14 ; cp. Varro, 1. c. 29. (6). Notes of Particular Festivals. These festivals cannot be described here at length, as information about them is easily accessible. On their antiquity see Mommsen, C. p. 376, who remarks that none are of later date than the expulsion of the kings, that most of them are referred to the age of Bomulus and Numa, and that the explanations which refer others to a later date are of alight authority. The negative argument, too, from the absence of festivals of the later regal period, is important, e. g. the tigillum sororium (Oct. l), connected with TuUus Hostilius, of sacrifices to Jove, Juno, 642 TABULA FASTOKUM. and Minerva, ordained by Tarquinius Prisons, of the dedications to Diana and Fors Fortuna, by Serrius TuUius and others. Nor is there a single Greek name, which is certainly remarkable, considering the early introdnction of the worship of such goJs as Apollo and Hercules. Jan. 9. Agonalia, or agonia. Agonimm is a general name for a sacrifice, and agonia (fern.) for a victim, cognate with ag-ere (Corss. i.'p. 36^, see Fest. p. 10, Varr. vi. 12, 14). This particular festival appears to have been a sacrifice of a ram to Janus, made by the king. Jan. II. Oarmentalia, fi'om Carmenta, generally called mother of Evander. Others speak of two Carmentes, Poirima or Prorsa, and Postverta (Gell. xvi. i6) who were worshipped at the Porta Carmentalis under the Capitol. Cwrmenta, or Carmentis (carmen), was a prophetic goddess, as well as a goddess of child-birth. See Preller, Myth. p. 357 f. This day was also sacred to Diutuma or Juturna. Jan. 15. Oarmentalia, generally said to be a festival instituted by the Boman ladies under the Republic, when the right of riding in carriages was restored to them (Varro, Ovid, etc.). Mommsen prefers the explanation in Fast. Praenest. (which he ascribes to Verrius), which refers to the capture of Fidenae, probably under the kings. Feb. 15. Lupercalia, a festival (says Mommsen) introduced to mark the lustra- tion of the Palatine city, and dedicated to the god Lupercus (lupus arceo) or Faunus, the protector of the flocks from the attack of wolves. Hence the name of the month Februarius, from februare^ *to purge,* or 'lustrate' (Varro, vi. 13, etc.). As a prelude to this lustration all preceding days (except the ides) were nefasti. Feb. 1 7. Qidrinalia, said to be the death day of Romulus ; the sacrifice took place on the coUis Quirinalis. Feb. 21. Feralia. The commemoration of dead relations, or Parentalia, began on the ides, and continued to this day. Varro says, ' Feralia ab inferis et ferendo quod ferunt tum epulas ad sepulcrum, quibus ius ibi parentare ' (L. L. vi. 13). Corssen connects it with the same root, but rather in the sense of carrying to ' burial, supposing a Latin word *fer-a=a, bier. Cp. May 9th, and the inscription C. 1313. Feb. 23. Termmalia, the festival of Terminus, i. e. of the various boundary stones, all of which had a sacred character. They were inaugurated, at first, with the following ceremony. A hole was dug by which the term was placed, anointed and crowned with garlands (for the anointing see on Carmen Arvale, p. 387). The blood of a victim was then poured on the bottom of the hole, and the victim itself burnt in it, then the stone was set up on the hot ashes, other gifts having been already thrown into the hole. (Siculus Placcus, de Condicionibus Agrorum, p. 44 r, ed.Lachm.) The Terminalia are well described by Ovid, Fast. ii. 639-684. After this day the intercalations took place, see above, p. 537. Feb. 24. Segifugium. This is best explained by a passage of Plutarch, Quaest . JEtom. 63, etrri 7oi!i' tis Ij/ ayopf 6vaia irpbs t^ \fyofiivij) Koiairi^p rrirpios, ^v Bvaae 6 ^aatXths Kard. T when they were ordered to appear without arms. Upon this they were divided by the tribunes into their proper ranks and companies, according to their capa- city, and ordered to procure the armour proper to their station. At this time it would seem the soldiers were in the habit of taking a voluntary oath amongst themselves, which was made obligatory in the Second Pumo War, shortly before the battle of Cannae. Weissenbom puts it after the camp oath, which I venture to think is a mistake (Liv. xxii. 38). Polybius does not mention this second oath, but goes on to describe the general day of meeting (ch. 26), when all ap- peared unless unavoidably prevented, and were reviewed and exercised in con- structing a camp, of which he gives a detailed account, chaps. 27-32. Then follows naturally the oath about not stealing in or near the camp (Pol. oh. 35 = Cincius' first paragraph). Thus we distinguish three occasions on which an oath was taken : (i) the sacramentum proper, the general initiation into the military state, taken after the levy and enrolment ; (2) the (at first voluntary) oath upon joining a particular legion, and taking a specified rank and station in the army ; (3) the camp oath, at the actual entrance into military service, and after the performance of the great typical military act, the construction of a camp. I be- lieve these three occasions have not been properly distinguished before, chiefly owing to the passages of Cincius, which by themselves are misleading. Of course it is quite possible that all three oaths might be moulded into one, or all taken in substance on one occasion. The chief remaining difficulty is the first sentence of the passage of Livy, book xxii, which is not only as it stands inconsistent with book iii, but affords no very clear sense taken alone. Frontinus, it may be noted, omits the words iussu consulum — ahituros, and it is vei-y possible that they should be bracketed as a. gloss, according to Crevier's conjecture. It is perhaps even more probable that they should be transposed to .after sacramentum faerat, as rightly explaining what the sacramentum was. That the military oath was a real sacramentum (according to the explanation of 2. lUSIUEANDUM MILITAEE. 557 the term given above on XII Tab. ii. ■2) — that is that it invoked a curse upon the head of him who took it if he forswore himself — few persons, I suppose, will doubt, with the parallels of the fetial oaths and others below under g and A before him. Curiously enough there is no distinct trace of this part of the formula, but there are strong references to the sanctity of the military oath (Liv. ii. 32 and Dion. H. xi. 43, Zficos arpanaiTi/cbs &v dTrivraiv imXiara iininSovaiv ot "Pco^aroi), and other indications of the same sort. For instance, Livy gives us an interesting account of the constitution of the Samnite legio linteata, and of the ceremony by which they weie enrolled, ' ritu quodam sacramenti vetusto velut initiatis militibus,' and a little further, 'dein iurare cogebatur [miles] diro quodam carmine in execra- tionem capitis familiaeque et stirpis composito, nisi isset in proeUum quo impera- tores duxissent e.q.s.'(Liv. x. 38,v.c.459). That the sacramentum was something of this sort, implying a religious sanction, though with less terrible imprecations, seems certain. It was looked upon as a religious initiation and as part of the preliminaries to a just and pious war. Cp. the fetial formulae and the passages from Cato quoted under /. Livy, in a place already referred to, says (reporting a speech of the dictator Papirius), ' inmemores sacramenti licentia sola se ubi velint exauctorent, infrequentia deserantur signa, neque conveniatur ad edictum, neo discernatur interdiu nocte aequo iniquo loco, (iussu) ini/ussa imperatoris pugnent ; et non signa, non ordines servent ; latrooinii modo caeca aut fortuita pro sollemni et sacrata miUtia sit' (viii. 34, 10). Notes on the Text. (a) Sacramentum Militabe. These passages give the soldiers' oath in general : we learn from Caesar, B. c. iii. 13, that it was first taken by the legati and tri- buni, and then exacted by the latter from the inferior soldiers. With the passage of Dionysius, cp. Sen. Ep. 95, 35, ' primum militiae vinculum est religio et signorum amor et deserendi nefas.' idem in me, sc. recipio. Cp. Liv. ii. 45. (6) Saoeamenium Gladiatobum. Seneca is of course speaking metaphori- cally here of the service of philosophy, very much as Horace, Ep. i. i. 14, 'nullius addictus iurare in verba magistri' (cp. Sat. ii. 7. 58). This gladiators' oath is added here rather as analogous to the soldiers' oath than as absolutely like it in terms. (c) lusinEAUDCM MiLiTUM. On these passages, see introductory note. 2. uhi ad demriatum, described by Polybius, vi. oh. 21-25. The word decuri- atus is found nowhere else, and centuriatus only in the sense of a centurion's office ; hence some editors, with Walch and Schoemann, wish to strike out the words, and Madvig proposes ad decwriandvm et centuriandwm. But Livy has elsewhere airof Key6iifya, and the words may mean ' to take their places in decu- lies (as equites) and centuries (as pedites)' (Weissenborn). sma volimtate, i. c. as at a coniuratio on the occasion of a tumultus, when for want of time the oath was taken en masse: see the passages of Servius, u, 3. (e) Idsiueanddm Castbense. On this Cincius, see Jus fetiale, p. 5S4. The first paragraph is evidently parallel to the passage of Polybius, vi. 33, and 558 FORMULAE VARIAE ANTIQUAE REIPUBLICAE. may be called the iusiurandum castrense. The second seems to belong to an earlier oath, probably to the sacramentnm itself, or one taken at the time of enrolment. Geltius may have simply arranged them in wrong order, or this may have been done by Cinoius, or, as I have said, there may have been in his time only one oath. Feriae denicales = sacrificium novendiale, according to Preller, K. M. p. 482. Marquardt, however, v. p. 382, arguing from this passage and from Cic. de Leg. ii. 22, 25, 'eaa in eos dies conferre ius ut [neque] ipsius neque pubUcae feriae sint,* concludes that they were not on a fixed day, but on one chosen for the purpose. He thinks the object was to purify the household, whereas the ' novendiale ' (or silicemium) was intimately connected with the first oflFering to the manes of the dead. Cicero's derivation from nex is the only one I find spoken of. morbus sonticus. See XII Tab. ii. z, p. 517. status condictusve dies cum hoste. See on XII Tab. ibid., and lusfetiale, p. 554. infrequens ; so infrequentia in Liv. viii. 34, 10, quoted at the end of the intro- ductory note, in the last page. (/) Sacrambntum post missionem eenovathm. Mommsen holds the first of the quotations from Cato to be due to an interpolator of Cicero : see his arguments in Jordan's Prolegomena, p. civ. Cp. note on puro pioq'ue dueUo, p. 554. (g) lusiDBANDUM PBO KE NATA viOTOKiAE CAUSSA. This extemporaiy oath Illustrates the execrations which were no doubt contained in the sacramentum proper, as well as the formula idem in me, by which the soldiers singly took it upon themselves. (h) ICSIUKANDUM A P. SOIPIONB INPOSITUM CONIUEATIONIS OPPKIMENDAB OADSSA. This is of course not a militaxy oath at all, but only introduced by way of illustration. Ex mei animi sententia, almost = ' on my honour.' This was a tegular formula used at the census. Cp. the amusing anecdote of the man who when asked at the census if he had a wife, ' Ut tu ex animi tui sententia uxorem babes,' answered, ' Habeo equidem uxorem, sed non hercle ex animi mei sententia,' for which untimely jest he was degraded to the aerarii (GeU. iv. 20). Cp. the iusiwrandum Aritinensium exacted from the people of that town at the accession of the emperor Gains, A. D. 37, which begins, ' Ex mei animi sententia ut ego iis inimicus ero quos C. Caesari Germanico inimicos esse cognovero,' it contains also an execration, ' Si scieTis /alio fefellerove tum me liberosque meos luppiter optimus maximus ceterique omnes di immortales expertem patria incolumitate fortunisque omnibus faxint.' C. II. Inscr. Hispan. 172. It will be found also on p. 242. 3. Formula dbvotionis Deoii. P. 284. The idea of consecration of persons appears generally in three cases : (i) the consecratio capitis et honorum ordered by the royal laws and the later leges sacratae ; (2) the devotion of persons and places ; and (3) the oflFering of the ter sacrum. For the first, see on XII Tab. viii. 21, and for the third, see below, no. 6. The second is illustrated by the formulas of the devotion of Decius and those given under 4 and 5 from Macrobius. A general can deuote to the infernal gods (a) the city and land of the enemy from which he has rightly evoked the 3- DEVOTIO DECII. 4. CAEMINA EVOCATIONIS, ETC. 559 gods, or (6) himself or some other citizen out of the army. The word devote used technically implies the idea of a vicarious sacrifice. The latter form is oonneoted with some of the grandest and most inspiriting memories of Roman history, the devotion of Curtius (however it was interpreted), the death of the senators after the disaster at the Allia, grimly waiting in their halls for the advent of the barbarians (Liv. v. 41, ' sunt qui M. Fabio pontifioe maximo prae- fante carmen devovisse eos se pro patria Quiritibusque Romanis tradant'), and the devotion of the Deoii. The devotion of the younger Decius at Sentinum is recorded in Liv. x. 27 foil. On the alleged devotion of the third Decius, see on Enn. Ann. 2 14. In Greek history we have a parallel in the death of Codrus. velato eapite, the regular position of a Roman in the act of worship before offer- ing a sacrifice, according to the legend, ' Italici auotore Aeuea velant capita, quod is, cum rem divinam faceret in Httore Laurentis agri Veneri matri, ne ab Ulyxe cognitus internimperet saorificium, caput adoperuit atque ita compertum hostis evitavit;' on the other hand, 'Graeoo ritu'='aperto capita.' Fest. p. 322, 324. Cp. Verg. Aen. iii. 403 foU., Lucr. v. 1198, 1199, who says satirically, ' nee pietas uUast velatum saepe videri Vertier ad lapidem,' etc. The object, no doubt, was to symbolise and to facilitate the concentration of mind fit for such a religious service, and to avoid the sight of all bad omens. Cp. the formula 'hoc age' = attend, addressed to the crowd. The veiled head here, as in the case of the ver sacrum, expressed the fact that the subject of devotion offered himself as a sacrifice. super telum subiecttim ; a part of the rite that seems to want explanation. Vii Sacensiles. See on C. 178, p. 410. cinctu Gabmo. Cp. Liv. v. 46, where Fabius goes in this fashion to sacrifice on the Quirinal, and Verg. Aen. vii. 612, where it is the dress of the consul opening the Temple of lanus. Servius' note here is not so good as that on Aen. v. 755, from Cato's Origines (i. 18, Jord. q. v.). From this passage it appears to have been a way of throwing the right comer of the toga over the head, so as to form a sort of cowl or hood, and throwing the left into a girdle, thus leaving the right arm free. A person clothed in this way is figured in the Vatican Vergil. (See woodcut in Rich, o. V. p. 1 60.) It is said to have been called Gabinus from the fact that the people of Gabii were thus attired when suddenly attacked by the Etruscans, and rushed out to repel them without changing their dress. signum, an image. Cp. the usage of throwing twenty-four puppets of rushes from the Pons sublicius into the Tiber every 15th of May (the so-called Argei), which were probably a substitute for human sacrifices (Preller, R. M. p. 515). The same rational and prudent spirit appears in many Roman rites, e. g. in that of the ver sacrum, below xxii. 10, which they restricted to animals. Cp. the device of Numa, and the use of maeniie at the Lemuria; see the passage of Valerius Antias, p. 351, and on the calendar May 9. 4. CaEMINA EVOCATIONIS ET DEVOVENDAB OIVITATI. Pp. 285, 286. (a). Pliny says (N. H. xxviii. 2) : ' Verrius Flaocus auctores ponit quibus credat in oppuguationibus ante omnia solitum a Romanis sacerdotibus evocari 560 FORMULAE VABIA.E ANTIQXJAE EEIPUBLICAE. Deum, cuius in tutela id oppidum esset : promittique illi eundem aut ampliorem locum apud Romanes oultumve. Durat in Pontificum disciplina id sacrum con- statque ideo occultatum in cuius Dei tutela Roma esset ne qui hostium simili modi agerent.' Cp. Serv. ad Aen. ii. 351, who no doubt rightly judges Vergil to have referred to this belief in the lines, ' Excessere omnes adytis arisque reliotis | Di, quibus imperium hoc steterat.* It is in fact as a commentary on them that Macrobius introduces these carmina. Si deus si dea est : see note on C. 178, p. 410. CartJiaginiemis. See Mommsen's note on Lex. Agr. C. 200, 81, ager puUicus P. R, ubi oppidum Carthago quondam fuit, page 100. The difficulty is, not that the site of Carthage was not consecrated, but that much earlier authors than Macrobius relate that the decision on this point was made by Scipio after the capture and burning of the city. Is it not probable that the name had been inserted in an old formula, like that of the Hermunduli above, see p. 554 ? ad me meosque vemiatis, cp. dii Novensilee or Novesides, C. 178. Prudentius contra Symm. ii. 348 foil, is quoted by the commentators (Jan refers, I presume by mistake, to ii. 18) : — ' Innumeros post deinde decs, virtute subactis Urbibus, ex Claris peperit sibi Roma triumphis. Inter fumantes templorum armata ruinas Dextera viotoris simulacra hostilia cepit, Et captiva domum, venerans ceu numina, vexit.' (b). Fe40i«s="Vedius, see on C. 807, p. 485. quern ego me sentio dicere ; cp. the formula in Varro, L. L. vii. 8. A etates = ' lives ; ' Plaut. Men. 672, 'sibi inimicus magis quam aetati tuae' is sometimes quoted as a parallel, but seems rather to be used in a caressing sense, 'thy beauty,' like aetatula (Brix). Jan quotes Tac. Hist. iii. 68, 'innoxiam liberorum aetatem mise- rarentnr,' but that, again, means ' youth.' Mr. E. Abbott suggests that ' verum in aetate utile,' in Trinum. 23, may be a parallel, translating it 'useful in human life.' ovibus atris ; the regular offering to the infernal gods, Lucr. iii. 52, Verg. Georg. iv. 647. 5. Formula Veeis Sacki vovendi. Pp. 286, 287. The ' ver sacrum ' is sufficiently explained by the passages given in the text, and by the note on XII Tab. viii. 21. Compare the vow before the war with Antiochus, v. 0. 561, B. c. 193, Liv. xxxvi. 2. constdente conlegium praetore is Lipsius' emendation of collegia praetorum. ateterit ut velim; the MSS. have sie velim, and this wt is, of course, only conjec- tural : the following clause is also corrupt, and seems to want some words, e. g. earn servarerit cannot be connected with respublica, which would require se. Weissenborn suggests that luppiter is wanted as the nominative. As the sentence stands, the only possible nominative is populus Bomanus. Twiss reads sicut velim earn, salva servata erit hiece dudlis, and transposes the clauses datvm donum e. q. 0., and quod duellum e. q. s. The latter is certainly an improvement. Datum donum is obscure : turn is an eiisy conjecture. S. VER SACRUM. 6. ADROGATIO. 661 guaegnte prof ana erwia, i. e. not already consecrated to some god. Pnie factum eato, cp. devotio Decii, § 12, 'si is homo qni devotus eat moritur, prohe factwrn yideri,' and the sanction of early laws, 'inprobe factum,'' which Livy so much admired (e.g. lex Valeria de Provocatione, ap. Liv. x. 9. Cp. p. 533). rumpet, ' TulneraTerit vel Tirgis vel loris vel pugnis ceciderit vel telo vel quo alio ut scinderet alicui corpus, vel tumorem feoerit." (Dig. ix. 2, 27, 17, quoted by Weissenbom.) atro die, Varro, L. L. vi. 29, q. v. Verrius Kaocus in Gell. v. 1 7, etc. ; the peculiar term for the days after the Kalends, Nones, and Ides, which were looked upon as unlucky. /axitur=&ctum erit, Introd. xviii. § 10. 6. FoEMULA Adkogationis. p. 287. Adrogation was a legislative act of the Comitia curiata, but it could not be performed without the consent of the person so transferred from one family to another. See Cic. pro Domo, 29, 77. The question put was : 'Auctorne es, ut in te (P. Fonteius) vitae nedsque potestatem habeat ut in filio?' For further details see Gains, i. §§ 97-107, and Mr. Poste's notes. Adoption proper took place by the process of three fictitious sales and two manumissions, followed by a claim (with certain minor formalities, in which the pater fiduciarius took part,) by the adoptive father (Gains, i. | 134). Augustus adopted two of his sons by adoption proper, and two by adrogation. ' Gaium et Lucium adoptavit domi per assem et libram emptos a patre Agrippa . . . Tertium nepotem Agrippam simul- que privignum Tiberium adoptavit in foro lege curiata' (Suet. Aug. 64). The thirty curiae were symbolised by thirty lictors. (Poste.) O O 562 Sectio Sectjnda. POETAEUM ANTIQUOEUM FEAGMENTA. GENERAL INTRODUCTION. The following fragments have been chosen with a good deal of care out of the large number that have been collected by the diligence of many generations of scholars. Though the reader will perhaps miss some passages that he would naturally look for, it is hoped that the whole series will be found to give a fair idea of the general course of Koman poetry throughout the period covered by this book — except- ing indeed the comic drama, which happily does not require its aid. The beginnings of Latin poetry are very obscure ; there is evidence enough to show that there was a vein of natural or national poetry in the people, but it was probably neither very rich nor copious. I have given a general sketch of this early poetry, or rather of what is known about it, in the third of my Introductory Lectures, published in 1870, to which I may be permitted to refer. The scanty fragments which have come down to us may be classified as follows : — (i) Oracles, such as the Vaticinations that go under the name of Marcius, collected in the first chapter of this section. (2) Mymms, or Litanies, or as the Komans called them axamenta or indigitamenta. The most important relic of these is the Carmen Fratrum Arvalium (above, pp. 157, 158). Some very obscure frag- ments of the Salian hymns are given in the notes that follow this Introduction ; they could not be wholly omitted, but are too uncertain to be placed in the text. Similar carmina in a modernised form may be found in the Formulae luris Fetialium, pp. 276 foil., in the Car- mina Evocationis et Devovendae Civitati, pp. 285, 286, and in the extracts from Cato de Ee Eustica, pp. 334-337. Something not wholly alien from these is the formula used by the augur, as preserved by Varro, pp. 368, 369. (3) Metrical Epitaphs in Satwrnians. The Epitaphs of the Scipios are of course the great example of this kind (pp. 1 59-1 61). Whether they were or were not fragments of neniae is quite uncertain, as is their relation to the 'clarorum virorum laudes' mentioned by Cato (p. 340) and Varro (De Vita Populi Eomani, ii. Non. p. 77, s. v. assa voce, 'In conviviis pueri modesti ut cantarent carmina antiqua, in quibus laudes erant maiorum, et assa voce et cum tibicine'). We have one other epitaph in Satumians of a much later date, C. 1006; and the votive inscription of Sora, C. 1 175, may also be mentioned here. We have no relics of that satirical or comic poetry which doubtless flourished at Rome as early as any other, for a certain rough humour, a keen observation, and a love of personality are among the most distinguishing characteristics of the people. ^ Passing to the second stage, when the contact with Greek civilisa- tion began to be felt, we come first to Livius Andronicus, the en- GENERAL INTKODUCTION TO POETICAL FRAGMENTS. 563 franchised Tarentine slave. He is represented by the scanty fragments of his translation of the Odyssey in Saturnians. Then comes ' Naevius qui fervet/ a free Campanian auxiliary, whose Punica (also in Sa- turnians) remains in a scarcely less ruinous condition. I have given also all that we have of his Lycurgus (which presents some good poetic touches), and some remarkably powerfiil lines from his comedies — almost enough to justify the old critic who put him next to Caecilius and Plautus. We then come to an undoubted giant, Ennius, who was certainly the greatest poet before the age of Cicero, and one who both in tragedy and epic poetry deserved a far better fate. I have given all the longer passages from his Annals, all the fragments of the Sixth Book, and in his Tragedies all that remains of one important one (the Alexander), and some other fine or remarkable passages. Pacuvius seems only to have been a more pedantic Ennius ; and Accius, if more subtle in regard to character, was not (I should suppose) a very great poet. The passages from his Brutus are the only specimens of any length of the early national tragedy. They are not, unfor- tunately, from a scene of very great interest. But we Cannot judge entirely by the fragments, otherwise we should have but a mean idea of the comedian CaecUius, of whom the ancients thought so much. The fragments of Lucilius will always be interesting, at least to scholars ; and we have enough of him to judge fairly of his merits — a coarse powerful writer, very unequal, though probably nowhere very melo- dious or very witty, but with a keen Eoman observation that makes us regret the loss of his pictures of men and things, as the most original production of the age. The mime, in the hands of Laberius and P. Syrus, must have been a treat to a people who did not shrink from the commixture of serious sentiment with the most vulgar and trivial ideas. There is a pathos in the prologue of Laberius which never fails to make an impression. The lighter articles in the selection will speak for themselves. If the Boeotia was rightly ascribed to Aquilius, we are introduced to an unknown poet who approached very nearly to Plautus in style. Q. Lutatius Catulus is perhaps the first instance at Eome of an eminent public man taking to vers de societe. The lines on Terence, by no less a man than Julius Caesar, are forcible and valuable ; as is that other criticism by a grammarian of the same age upon the roll of comic poets, then finally closed. Literature has its fossils as well as geology, and a good many of these lie before us in this period ; lives and characters which we may put together with something like scientific accuracy without exactly understanding how they lived and moved. The extracts here will however be duU or interesting as they are read alone or with the help of other books. If the reader wiU take the pains to consult, e.g. Sellar, Conington, and Mommsen, he will find that these early poets were a real force and power in their day, and set in motion or carried on currents that flow around us still. A little reading of Cicero will show how much he turned to them to help the expression of his thoughts, and a comparison of the Augustan poets, but especially of O O 2 564 POETAEUM ANTIQTJORUM FRAGMENTA. Vergil, will reveal the fact that with a happy plagiarism they summed up in themselves almost all the characteristic traits revealed in the extant fragments of their predecessors. On the early poets in general the reader should consult — Conington's Early Roman Tragedy and Epic Poetry ; an essay first published in the North British Review, No. 82, and reprinted in his Miscellaneous Works, vol. i. pp. 294-347, London, 1872. Sellar's Roman Poets of the Republic, Edinburgh, 1863. Mommsen's Roman History, bk. iii. chap. 14; iv. ch. 13; and V. ch. 12 (E. T. vols, ii, iii, and iv, pt. 2). Minor details may be found in Bernhardy's and Teuffel's Histories of Literature ; the latter has been translated by Dr. W. Wagner, Fragments of the Carmma Saliaria and other early Verses. These hav« been edited by a good many scholars in the present century; amongst others, by Egger, in his Latini Sermonis vetustioria Reliquiae, in 1843, pp. 72-77, Corssen, in Origines Poesis Romanae, Berlin, 1846, Bergk, in » Lec- tionscatalog, at Marburg, 1847, and Donaldson, in Varronianus, i860 (3rd ed.), PP- 235-238. I have these books before me, with the exception of Bergk, which I was unable to make use of, having to depend on a short summary in the Ztschr. fiir Alterthums Wissenschaft for 1847, ^°- 94- No recension is satisfactory. Bergk, I need hardly say, seems to show the greatest acumen, and the greatest audacity. Corssen has touched the matter again in a note, Vok. i. pp. 329, 230. Two fragments occur in a passage of Varro, L. L. vii. 26, 27, where the Floren- tine MS. reads, according to Muller — ' In multis verbis, in quo antiqui dicebant S, postea dictum R ; ut in carmine Saliari sunt haec : COZEVLODOIZESO ; OMNIA VEHO ADPATVIA C0BMIS8E lAMOVSIANES DVO MIS- OEBVSES DVN lANVSVE VET POS MELIOS EVM EECVM .... (spatmm decern Imearum relictv/m). 27 foedesum foederum, plusima plurima, meliosem meliorem, asenam arenam, ianitos ianitor. Quare est Casmena Carmena, -ut* carmina carmen ; R extrito Cam«na factum. Ab eodem voce canite, pro quo in Saliari versu soriptum est cant e hoc versu : DIWM EMPTA CANTE, DIWM DEO SVPPLIOANTE.' Bebge resolves the first passage into three : — (o) 'Ozeul ado3iose'='sol venerande vel inclute,' referring to Gloss. Labb. adoriosue evSo^os, and to the name Veil for the sun in Etruscan, and the Latin Aurelms, etc. (6) Omina vero id Patdlcie misse lAnitds lan^s : duoniis Cenis es. i. e. preoationea vero admitte Patuloie Ianitor lane : bonus Creator es. Cp. Tert. Apol. 10, for /a«e« = Ianus. (c) Dupo<'A.;;SiSs. He explains the second passage (after Grotefend) = ' deorum impetu oanite, deorum deum snppliciter canite.' I am inclined to think (if it is worth while to ofifer an opinion on such an obscure topic) that Chorauloedus ero is the meaning of the first words. I will not commit myself as to those that follow, though the old commentators may probably be right as to (!«MMines= curiones, and Corsseu may have interpreted coemiase cor- rectly, as a third plural of the perfect =comceperc, or sensere (Introd. xvii. 3). If, then, we construe adpatula as a compound =cZor'a, we get an intelligible sense for the passage, adopting Bergk's emendation in c, — ' Chorauloedus ero ; omina vero adpatula concepere lani curiones. Bonus creator es. Bonus lanus vivit, quo meliorem regum [terra Saturnia vidit nullum].' I do not lay any stress on this, and I do not pretend to divide the lines into Satumians. The metrical notation given above is not very satisfactory. The other line is clearer in some points, but I cannot venture to say whether empta or tenyala is right. On the other hand, Bergk seems to me to have really succeeded in emending the difficult quotation in Terentianus Scaurus, p. 2661 P, with the help of a gloss in Festus. The corrupt text of Scaurus has, ' Cume ponas Leucesiae praetexere monti quotibet cunei de his cum tonarem.' Bergk compares Fest. p. 205, 'prae tet tremonti praetremunt te ' (cp. Introd. xiv. 11), and reads, 'Cume tonas, Leucesie, prae tet tremonti, Quom tibei cunei decstumum tonaront.' Lucethm is mentioned by Maorobius (Sat. i. 15) as a name of the god of light used in these hymns. Can it be believed that Corssen saw the relation between 566 POETAHUM ANTIQUORTJM FRAGMENTA. the two passages, but wished to change the text of Festus into praetexere monti ? Cunei must be ' thunderbolts ' or ' forked lightning.' For dextumum, tonaront op. Mommsen, Handb. pp. 4, 5. Lightning from the right was a bad sign (Ifaio'ioi'). Other forms from these hymns have been quoted elsewhere, e. g. pilwnnoe poploe (Int. ix. 7, etc.), privicloes (ib. 13), Cents maims (note on C. 46, p. 405), Saetumus (note on C. 48), MamuH Vetnri (Fest. p. 131, note on Carm. Arv. p. 392), etc. Similar forms are found scattered up and down Festus, sometimes distinctly as quotations fi-om Salian hymns, sometimes not. Such are (on p. 205) ' praeceptat = saepe praecipit,' 'popro parte' (patre?), and 'po pro potissimum ' (1); 'pro- menervat promonet,' 'praedotiont praeoptant,' 'prospices prospioe,' and others; p. 2 70, ' Redamtrua/re dicitur in Saliorum exultationibus cum praesul am/ptrwmit, quod est motus edidit, ei referuntur invicem motus ;' p. 290, ' sanmio sonanti,' and p. 360, ' tame tarn.' It only remains now to add a few lines quoted from other sources, omitting glosses of single words. 1. Yarro, L. L. vii. 28, cites from the Carmen Priami the following Saturnians, 'Veterfe Casm^nas c^scam r6m vol6 prof4ri Et Priamum ' 2. Fest. p. 167, ' obstinet . . . ostendit ut in veteribus carminibus; Sed iam se caelo c^dens Aurora 6bstinet sudm patrem/ wich is a good iambus ootonarius, not a, Saturnian as Donaldson makes it by omitting aurora (p. 237). 3. Macrob. Sat. t. 20, Fest. Ep. p. 93, fla/mrdus camilhts, and Serv. ad Georg. i. loi, give a ' rusticum vetus canticum,' addressed by a father to his son, ' Hibemo pulvere, vemo Into, grandia farra, CamiUe, metes.' 4. Fest. p. 333 s. V. spicam, ' versus est antiquua, 'Quasi messor per messim unumquemque spicum coUegit.' 5. Varro has preserved a charm for pain in the feet, R. R. i. 2, 27 — ' Terra pestem teneto : Salus hie maneto. Hoc ter novies cantari iubet, terram tangere, despuere, ieiunum cantare."" This seems to be a baochiac rhythm. 6. MaUius Theodorus, lib. de Metris, quotes a, sentiment from Maroius vates, which should have been given in the text, p. 289, 'Postremus loquaris primus taceas.' 7. GeU. iv. 5, gives, from the Anuales Maximi, a proverb sung against the Etruscan hanispices, translated apparently from Hesiod : — ' Maldm consilium odnsultori p^ssimum est.' 8. Fest. p. 285, s. V. ' retiario pugnanti adversus murmillonem cantatur : 'Non te peto piscem peto quid me fugis Galle,' apparently an iambic septenarius — shorter by a syllable than the usual verse. Cap. I.— VATICINATIONES. Pp. 288, 289. The fragments contained in this chapter consist of a Latin version of a Greek oracle from Delphi, and of two predictions attributed to a vates Marcius, of whom VATICINATIONES. LIVIUS. § i. LIFE. 567 we know nothing, except that he lived before the Second Punic War. Cicero, in his Book on Divination, speaks in one place of ' Marcios quosdam fratres, nobili loco nates/ ill another of 'Maroius et Publioius vates," as prophesying inverse (De Div. i. 40, 89; 49, 115). The personality of these prophets, like that of Bacis in Greece, is very obscure. It is generally supposed that the oracles in the text must have been originally in the Satumian metre, and this is probable, at least as regards the first and third. But the second shows evident traces of a dactylic rhythm, and can be converted into decent archaic hexameters, with veiy slight alterations. ' Amn em, Troiugena, Cannam fiige: ue te alieni Conseruisse manus cogant campo in Diomedis. Sed neque tu credes mihi donee sanguine campum Compleris ; occisaque milia multa tuorum Terra ex fi:ugifera magnum in mare deferet anmis ; Piscibus atque, avibu^que, ferisque colentibus terram Esca fuat caro. Nam lupiter haec mihi fatust ;' or we might begin, ' Amnem, Troiugena Eomane, aio, fuge Cannam, Ne te alienigenae cogant campo in Diomedis Conseruisse manus,' and so on. I do not venture to affirm that these hexameters are the originals, but I cer- tainly think that this oracle was not in Satumians. Festus (Ep. p. 73) has a. note which may refer to it, 'Diomedis campi in Appulia appeUantur, qui ei in divisione regni, quam cum Dauno fecit, cesserunt.' 3. vomica, properly an ulcer, used here, in a general sense, for a plague or curse. It may be connected, etymologically, with vomo, Gk. eiiioi. Praetor, 'magistrate,' cp. note on lus Eetiale e, p. 555. negumaie^negsAe. Cap. II.— LIVII ANDEONICI FKAGMENTA. Pp. 289, 290. IntrodMction to the Works of JAvius Andromcua. § I. Life. Livius Andronicus (circa 470-550 A.v. 0.), whose name suggests a Greek parentage, was a slave taken at the surrender of Tarentum, which ended the war with Pyrrhus (v. 0. 482, B. c. 272). He was brought to Eome by his master, Livius Salinator probably the same as the conqueror of Sena and the colleague and rival of Nero. He was at first employed as tutor to his master's sons, in which he succeeded well enough to earn his liberty. He then began to teach on his ovm account, and translated the Odyssey into Satumian verse for the sake of his pupils. It was not till after the conclusion of the First Punic War that he came forward as a dramatic author or adapter at the Eoman games, in which he himself took part as an actor. He did not indeed claim the title of poa, which he hardly deserved, but as a eeriba or writer acquired a just reputation (Feat. s. v. icribas, p. 333). The victory at Sena (v. c. 547) was a fit occasion for a pubUo 568 LIVII ANDKONICI FRAGMENTA. recognition of hia services. He was ordered by the pontifices to prepare a thanks- giving hymn : and at the same time the soribae and histriones received in his honour some of the rights of a corporation, and a place for common worship in the Temple of Minerva on the Aventine. § 2. TEAaEDIES. Of the tragedies we have a few fragments of the Aegisthus, Aiax, Andro- meda, Tereus, Equus Troianus ; but they are not sufficient to enable us to form any regular judgment upon him. They must have been, however, bald imitations or adaptations of the Greek, with perhaps occasional good lines. The following have some merit : — Ex Aegistho, 5. Tum aut^m lascivum N&ei simiim pecus lud^ns ad cantum cl£ssem lustratur. Ibid. 13. Quin, quod parere mihi vos maiestSis mea proc&t, toleratis t^mploque banc dediioitis ; spoken probably by Agamemnon of Cassandra (Conington, Misc. Works, p. 300). AndA-omeda, 16. C6nfluges rivi conventu cdmpum totum infimigant. Ex inc. fab. 28. Florem 4nculabant Liberi ex carch&iia. The line (37) to which exception has been taken as grotesque — Quem ego n^frendem alui 14cteam immulg^ns opem — has been shovm by Professor Conington to be 'a tolerably close rendering ' of Aeschylus, Cheoph. 897, ^^^ is certainly no more strange than many lines of the Greek poet. (Misc. Works, p. 301, n.) We have three names of palliatae — Gladiolus, Ludius, Verpus — but the frag- ments are of very trifling importance. § 3. Tbanslation op the Odtsset. I have adopted generally the arrangement of Dr. Ottomar Gunther in a pro- gramme of the Greiffenberg Gymnasium, Easter, 1864, though I have departed not unfrequently from his notation of the metre. Ab these fragments of the Odyssey are not very easy of access, I have thought it well to give the whole of them, as well as those of Naevius' Punica, according to Vahlen's arrangement. The fragments of the plays and annals of Ennius, and of the plays of the other poets, can be easily seen in full in Eibbeok and Vahlen. I am indebted to Mr. Merry (who is engaged on a large edition of the Odyssey) for several suggestions. The translation of the Odyssey by Livius has been severely criticised by Mommsen — too severely, considering the insufficient data (R. H. ii. pp. 430, 421, E. T.). No doubt it was bald and inexact, and probably very much curtailed. For instance, lines 4 and 5 are a rendering of Od. i. 64, 65 : — Tixmv i/iiv noUv ai iirot (f>6ytv tp«o$ dSSyToiy; jrSs Ilv lireiT 'OSva^os kytti Btioio XaffoifOji/ ; Lines 23-26 as they stand are an awkward reproduction of viii. 138, 139 : — o4 yAp lycaye rl (fyrjiu uaiciiTfpov aSXo eaXaaarjt avipa Tf avyx^ai el icai iiiXa xiprfpot tlTj. § 2. TRAGEDIES. § 3. ODYSSEY. § 4. PROSODY. 56Sf: Mommsen gives two instances of misrendering : the first, the difficult passage, lines 34-36, which editors generally alter in various ways, but which may, I fiank, give better sense and metre as it stands in the text of Festus, with the alteration of drcae to Circai, and of mserimmtur to interserimmtur with Ritschl. It describes the return to Circe after the Neoyomanteia, Od. xii. 8 foil. The first line, topper citi ad aidis vinimus Cvrcdi will then answer to 8^ t(5t' l7c!«' trdpows irpoteiy h SiiiMTa Eiparis, rather than be a thoughtless substitution for Circe's visit to the ships. Livias very probably curtailed the story by the omission of the burial of Elpenor. The nominative to portamt will be ancillae or aiuplvo\ot, and em-um will be =sociorum. They had left their nr-QimTa (x. 404, 424) or duona in caves by Circes' direction. No doubt this is a paraphrase rather than a translation, and, if we rightly apprehend it, will not give us a high idea of Livius' powers. The other phrase which Mommsen criticises is less open to attack. It is incredible that affatim edi bibi hisi can be meant for a translation of Od. xv. 373, rav i H, Jordan, p. 42. Other 572 CN. NAEVII FRAGMENTA. irrational forms are poteetur, possitur: op. caletur (Plautus) pomitetur (intp. S Irenaei). 38. parceates praemodMm, part perhaps of translation of oiS' iiri tpttSii. 39. jroujsi =gavisus sum. Priscian also quotes from Cassius Hemina, 'idque admiratum esse gavisi.' I can nowhere discover the parallel line in the Odyssey. 43. camis, nom. sing, anclabatur only here and in Fr. Trag. It is generally said amclo = &vtkSi, but Corssen connects it, no doubt rightly, with AncuU, Anculae (dii Ministri), ancilla, and Oup-mcus (bonus minister). See i. 40, u, ii. 430, 524. 45. auratae vaginae. Nothing rea ly like these words occurs in the Odyssey, and as Nonius simply quotes from Livius, lib. viiii, we are tempted to look for them in the ninth book of the Historian, especially in the description of the gilded Samnite legion. But there is no trace of them there. Mr. Merry acutely suggests that auratae vaginae is the dative, and illis, a corruption due to a misconstruction of it — being perhaps originally illic. This being the case we should have a near approach to the lines of the Iliad, xi. 29 f. (see on line 15) : — &liOTes metri caussa, so always in Lucretius for nom. and ace, Monro, Lucr. i. 187 ; so too Ennius, Ann. 193, 'incedunt ariusta per alta.' 29, 30. I can offer no adequate explanation of the meaning of this line. 31. These lines have been variously dealt with. I have given the MS. reading, which, with the slight change of ubi iipedes to vi bipedes, can be made to scan and construe. Alis has been generally changed to alii, and probably rightly, but LYCURGUS, 577 it may be a nom. pi. in s; see Intr. ix. § 7. SubUmem or sieblimen is obscure. It may possibly be an adverbial acouaatirei like aittem, pndem, and no doubt signi- fies ' aloft,' ' to the heights.' Cp. Festus, p. 306, and Ep. p. 307, ' SubUmem est in altitudinem elatum,' where this very passage may possibly have been omitted by Festns in his epitome of Verrius. Muller'a note is ' ex versu quodam ductum esse videtur, Festus non apposuit.' It would be easy to conjecture sublime in. The words are somewhat similar to Eacch. 957, 8, but the thought is different. 34. mtukmtis, an obscure word, derived by Corssen from the sacrifice of a vitidas, and compared with ova/re, Kr. Beitr. p. 10, Kr. Nachtr. p. 45. We might perhaps be rather incb"ned to suggest that the idea was taken from the gambols of the calf — the word seems generally to imply dancing or leaping for joy — and this de- rivation is actually given by Festus, Epit, p. 369, ' laetans gaudio ut pastu vitulus. Ennius, " Is habet corouam vitulans victoria." ' Cp. also Varro, L. L. vii. 107, who says, 'in Clastidio vitulantea a vitula; in Dolo caperata fronte a caprae fronte' — which comparison certainly deserves notice. The metaphor would be in place here, as we see by comparing Eur. Bacch. 162 f., ■^do/ieva 8' dpa | irwKos omas afia jiAripi (pop0aSi I iclaKov ayn raxivovp aKiprriiMin 0aKxa, and 866, cus ve^pis x^"" epais I fiinai^ovaa \eliM«os ^ovats. There is, however, the goddess Vitula to be accounted for, who is mentioned Macrob. S, iii. 2, 13 (and whom Mommsen would connect with the Vitoria of the mirror mentioned above, C. 58, q. v.). This leaves a difficulty which cannot be easily explained. 35. loeis need not be changed to htcis. 38. ignotae = ignarae, so used by Cicero, Phaedrus, and Nepos. iteris, the regular genitive of iter : the grammarians speak also of itiner. 40 foil, recall the dialogue of Bacchus and Pentheus, Bacch. 451-519. 41. sis=si vis, so sultis, Enn. Ann. 521. 44. I have here retained the MS. reading, though it may not be correct. Cis rapit sed must mean (if it can mean anything) ' draws itself aside ; ' and though there is no absolute usage of ds elsewhere that I can discover, it does not seem impossible : sed would be parallel to med of the Cista Fiooroniana and sed of the S. C. de Bac, etc. See Intr. xii. § 5 ; but it is perhaps only a confusion of se with the conjunction that follows, as if it were sed tamen. The emendations proposed seem uncertain, though not difficult to make. 45. nos duplicat, 'bends us double,' 'bows us.' It is rather commonly used of the effect of a wound, e. g. Verg. Aen. xi. 645, 'latos huic hasta per armos | Acta tremit duplicatque virum transfixa dolore,' and by poets of the silver age. 46. The metrical arrangement of these lines is uncertain: Ribbeck's maybe right, but Junius' propter for praeter seems mere licentious alteration. Cp. Varro, Eumen. 33. For the thought compare Bacch. 1051, ^v 5' &yicos ifi^ixpr]nvov iiSaffi Si&Ppoxoy, e. q. o. 48. palla may be either an upper or under garment (amictus or indumentum). patagium, ' aureus clavus qui pretiosis vestibus immitti solet,' Non. p. 540, ' ad summam tunicam assui solet,' Fest. p. 221. It is difficult to see what connection it can have with Gr. iraTayito or irKaTayfoi, though the likeness is evident, crocota (tunica), ' a sa&on-coloured tunic,' also called caltula or ifocotula. See Non. P P 578 CN. NAEVII FRAGMENTA. p. 548. malaeis seems doubtful whether to be translated ' Bofl ' or ' mallow- coloured.' mortualibus, else unknown as applied to dress, though we have mor- tualia, so. 'carmina' in Plautus, Asinaria, 808, 'haeo sunt non nugae : non enim mortualia.' 49. If any alteration is necessary it would be pecua ut : applying the simile of animals going willingly to sacrifice, to the death of Lyourgus and those with him. 50. Vulcdmi, a hiatus. See Lucian Mttller, De Ee Metrica, p. 309, ' Spondiaca verba non possunt hiare nisi proprio nomine aut Graeco." He quotes Ennius, . Epigr. I, ' Senis Bnni iraagini' formam,' and Verg. Georg. i. 437, ' Glauco et Panopeae et Inoo Melicertae,' and others. This rule applies of course only to words in thesis : for such hiatus in arsis is very common with all sorts of words, as ' munera sunt lauri et suave rubens hyacinthus,' etc. etc. fieri is the older form, and is found above, -Pun. 39, and in Enn. Ann. 15 we h&vefilrS. It occurs rather often in Plautus, e. g. Stich, 564, ' quia nequit, qua lige licuit v^Ue dixit fieri,' Pseud. 786, 'quamquam illut aiunt m&gno gemitu fieri,' Mil. 1218, Men. 923, Most. 41, 723, and so inter-Jieri, Trin. 532, confieri, Paouv. Trag. 180, and others. (Cp. Corssen, ii. 680.) The fact that this word in all these cases where it is found in the drama forms the final cretic is a confirmation of the transposition flora fieri, necessary for the metre. We are no doubt to imderstand here a real burning of the palace of Lycurgus, not a mere shaking of its beams and columns and an exhibition of electric light, as in the house of Pentheus, Eur. Bacoh. 585 foil. 52. cette for cedite, literally, ■ give here,' ' bring here.' The word occurs Plant. Merc. 965 E, ' Uxor tibi placata et placidast : cette dextras nunciam,' Enn. Med. 236, ' c^tte manus vestr^s measque accipite,' Att. Tr. 425, Pacuv. Tr. 63, Eibbeck, Ce-do is for ce-da, the vowel changing as in donvm, dos, etc. 53. candor, 'of snow,' or perhaps ' hoar-frost.' Cp. Baoch. 678, r/vix ^Xiof | &KTivas i(iijopetr. The literal translation will be ' up and down,' the idea something like the French ' tant bien que maJ,' not inclining one way more than another, an expressive phrase for the little ruba of travelling. L. Miiller refers to Plant. Amph. iii. 2, 5, Feat. 390, Eitschl, Op. ii. 272. Ai7(\tiroi is not the Greek form, but al'fi\ines, Priscian, p. 710, quotes Athonem from Cic. de K. P. iii (Luoian Miiller). Book iv ia compared by the scholiast on Persiua to hia third satire, 'Hanc satiram poeta ex Lucilii lib. iv transtulit castigantia luxuriam divitum et vitia.' Gerlaoh adds that the second satire of the second book of Horace is really nearer, and that we can suppose neither to have drawn much of their form from Lucilius. iv. 1. lapathe, ut iacta/re, nee es satis cognitus qui sis, 'O sorrel diet, how people boast about you, and yet know very little what you really are ; you, over whom that wise Laelius used to pour forth his censures, arraigning our gluttons one after the other.' There can be no doubt that this is the right reading and interpretation, though editors before Lachmann seem to have thought it worth while to alter the text and obscure the aenae, misled by the bold personification. Cp. Varro, Modiua (Menipp. p. 171, Eieae), 'banc eandem voluptatem tacitulus taxini consequi lapatio et ptiaana possum,' and Hor. Epod. ii. 57. lacla/re is of courae 2nd person of the passive. Clamores may either be applause (Ellis) or censure. I am inclined to the latter. QvMiAae ia derived by Madvig, ad loo. from y^iiciv. Festus (Ep. p. 412) connects it with a number of words like ingluvies, gula, guttii/r, which (aa Mr. Ellis remarks) seems to show that it conveyed a physical idea to him. It may be connected with our word gums. Germ. Oaumen. So in xxx. 44, Ellis reads gemiae Ulisae, 'battered gums ' = gluttonous old women. Cp. ventres in a similar sense. This Laeliua ia of course the fnend of Scipio Aemilianus. Sophus ia put for sapiens, metri gratia (L. M.). iv. 2. See on Horace, Sat. ii. 2, 46, 'hand ita pridem | Galloni praeoonis erat acipensere mensa | infamia.' Cicero twice uses hia name aa a type of gluttony and extravagance, pro Quinct. 30, and de Fin. ii. 28, 90 (Gerlaoh). iv. 7. Nonius quotes this aa an instance of spwc«s =Baevus, sanguinariua. Benfey comparea it with irepiev6s. It can hardly be aeparated from Latin spargo, and seems to have meant originally ' spotted,' ' bemired,' ' dirty.' Samms describes his profession— a gladiator distinguished by wearing the arms of a Sanmite soldier, the winged helmet, scutum, ocrea, and manica. He waa also a Samuite by birth, being a native of Aesernia. The name Ae.aeminus is found aa NOTES ON THE FRAGMENTS. 601 a cognomen of a man of low class, Insor. Neap. 5079, WJlmanns, 2701. For Pacideianus cp. the passages quoted under the text. He must have been engaged in a real fight, which, from Luoilius' description, afterwards became classical. Horace attempts a similar description in the journey to Brundisium. Post homines nates, ' since creation,' Ellis, who compares Cic. pro Balb. x, ' post genus humanum natum." Optimiis multo . . . unus, the latter word heightens the super- lative that it follows, 'far the best of all.'' When used hefore a substantive it has rather the force of our vulgarism ' regular,' e. g. CatuU. xxii. 10, ' unus capri- mulgus aut fossor;' Cic. Philip, ii. 3, 7, 'cum uno gladiatore nequissimo.' Some- times it is weakened in force to any, and almost to a. iv. 8. This is spoken apparently by Pacideianus, who may be supposed to have been victorious after Aeserninus had bit off his ear, according to Cic. ad Q. F. iii. 4, as Francken concludes. Tischer's emendation, though very plausible, is almost too simple to have been coiTupted, considering the common use of fur as a term of abuse. Soaliger'a fwiae, ' the madman,' is more probable. Cicero several times applies it to Clodius. Ellis well translates, ' I hate the fellow, I go to the battle in a rage ; there is not a thing I look for so impatiently as the moment when my rival fits his sword to his right hand ; so violently am I transported with anger out of mere passion and hatred of the man.' Note studio atque odio nearly =' passionate violent hatred.' V. I. In this fragment we find the poet complaining to a friend of his negli- gence in visiting him in sickness. The friend (Scaliger acutely suggests) may have been a rhetorician, at any rate Lucilius addresses him with some allusion to rhetorical terms. mansi, ' notwithstanding my illness you still treat me with neglect, as if I was no more than a~ chance acquaintance.' mansti is generally accepted as a correc- tion, ' because you are content to be as indifferent to your friend as the world at large are;' but it does not seem necessary. Hoc nolueris, etc. Ellis translates, ' If you object to this rhyme of nolueris and debueris, because it is a violation of the rules and a trick of Isocrates' school, and besides mere inanity and child's vanity from first to last, I do not waste my trouble.' vi. I. This fragment evidently describes a miser never separated from his bag of gold: cp. Horace's 'congestis undique saccis indormis inhiana,' S. i. i, 70 (Gerl.) Bulga is said to be a Gallio word. Cp. the Welsh bolgan (' a pouch '), Eng. bulge and budget, the latter through the French hougeite. ix. This satire was evidently one on grammar, especially on orthography, and in it he is further said to have criticised the poems of Ennius and Accius, but there are other fragments which do not seem to suit the subject. ix. ^. May very probably be directed against the custom of doubling vowels which Accius had taken up (see Introd. ch. ii. 8 and iii. 3). The a of longa is unexampled in the extant fragments, but Lucilius may have allowed himself the licence before hr; the omission of the copula (as Mr. Ellis remarks) is idiomatic, as the words are oppositea. eodem by synizesis; so ebumeo, xxvi. 8, and eodem, inc. II. ut dicimus, 'we will write as we pronounce,' i.e. one vowel, not two. It may, however, perhaps be a sort of apology for the phrase 'uno eodemque.' 602 FEAGMENTA EX LUCILII SATUKIS. ix. 3. AR is close to the MSS, though elsewhere the name of the letter is given as er. This consonant in fact seems, like ha and ha, to have a natural afSuity to the guttural vowel. Ellis translates 'Ar. This ill-sounding compound is very much as if I say with a dog's tongue " nihil ar me " (ar-r-r) for " nihil ad me." This (ar) is the name of the letter B.' Nomen hoc illi est is the MS. reading in Velius Longus; in x. 12, atque si hoc unumst, it is close to the MSS, which have stoc, elsewhere it is doubtful. But if, as Mr. Ellis thinks, these two passages are proof enough for the usage of Luoilius, it may fairly be introduced elsewhere where the text is corrupt, and such a change is otherwise probable. A case in point is the first line of this fragment. Hoc is of course long in Augustan and post- Augustan writers, but it seems to be short in the comedians, and the usage of Luoilius is in other respects not strict. camna lingua. Persius, in imitation of this, says of the letter r, i. 108, 'sonat haec de nare canina | litera.' It seems probable too that Lucilius spoke in the same way in his first book, from which Nonius, p. 31, quotes as follows : ' Irritare . . . provocare : traotum a canibus, qui quum provocantur irriunt, Lucilius Saty- rarum, lib. i : Irritata canes quam homo quam planiu' dioit." nihil ar me. Gerl. p. Ixviii. refers to Plaut. True. ii. 2, 17 : — ' An eo bella es, quia adcepisti ? ar me advenias : ; nunc places.' ix. 6. The rule here laid down seems to be to write simple i in the genitive of the declension and the dative of the pronominal, and to write a, in the nomina- tive plural of the same declensions, and in the dative singular of the i and conso- nantal, or, according to Lachm. and L. M., in the vocative of nouns ending in -ius. (He reads the liae ' Mendaci' 'Enrique' (i. e. genitives). Addes e cum dabi, ' Furel ' lusseris.) The rules of Lucilius are not borne out by inscriptions or the general practice of authors, but seem to have influenced Varro and Nigidius. idroque, sc. elemento, 'wants both letters.' iaeimue ; see Introd. ch. xiv. § 6. ix. 12. quidve huic intersiet illnd. Some such conjecture seems necessary in place of hoc. ' XV. I. navis is a monosyllable, according to L. M. cp. D. K. M. p. 217, where he cites cuius eius, etc., as monosyllables, from heroic poetry and other parallels. XX. I. Fauni. Cp. Enn. Ann. 222 and Varr. L. L. vii. 36. Lucretius, ii. 55-58, has imitated this passage. Miiller puts it into book xv, on the authority of Nonius, and on account of its similarity to the preceding. xxii. 2. columella, so columen is used of a slave, Ter. Phorm. ii. i, 576 = 286, 'bone custos salve colurmn vero familiae,' where Donatue quotes this passage, situs for situs est, cp. El. Scip. C. 34, is hie situs quel wimquam, e. q. s. Ex lib. inc. i. Miiller calls this 'fragmentum illud nobilissimum de virtute, quod ego cum Dousa inter magnificentissima poesis Latinae rettulerim monu- menta,' p. xxxii, and is very angry at Mommsen's word ' Knittel-verse ' applied to Lucilius (though not to this passage). Alhinus is perhaps A . Postumius Alb. COS. V. 0. 603, B. 0. 151 (L. M.) Ex lib. inc. i, 1. 6. rei, monosyllable, often written re. So plebeiseitutn, etc. hS. debeturhoiMri. Cp.Hor. Ars Poet. 167, 'inservit honori.' In both cases it Q. LTJTATIUS CATULUS. 603 seems to mean the effort to gain place and dignity for a man's self ratter than the dignity of others. Inc. fr. 2 and 3 are good instances of LuoUiua' censure, both of the people and of the ' primores populi.' Fr. 3 is of course not spoken in the person of LucHius himself, but of Q. Mucins Scaevola, propraetor in Asia, v. c. 633, B. 0. 121, who no doubt met T. Albucius at Athens on his way to his province. Cicero tells us of Albucius that he was 'paene Graecus,' 'fuit Athenis adulescens ; perfectus Epicureus evaserat.' Albucius showed his hostility to Scaevola (which may have had other causes than this sarcasm) by accusing him of extortion in his province after his return from it, Cic. Brut. 26, 102. L. M. in his emendation and notes, seems to have missed the point of the passage, or to have perversely rejected what is obviouB for something recondite. Scaevola (in brief) describes how he met Albucius at Athens, and, to satirize his affectation of Greek manners, saluted him in Greek, a jest which was taken up by all his (Scaevola's) retinue, beginning with the lictors, in conse- quence of which public insult Albucius became his enemy. Such a note as 'hostis quia Graecum se haberi volebat Albucius,' and such an emendation as ' lictores turma onmi', cohorsque xix^V- Polluceto= porricito ; see on C. 1175. p. 490. lupiter dapalis, etc. Something seems wanting in the text. Perhaps we should put a fuU stop after dapi, understanding polluceo as the verb governing culignam vini. Made esto, ' be honoured with,' i. e. ' accept,' a common formula in these chapters. Macto seems to be the frequentative of the obsolete verb of which this is a participle. Vino vnferio, ' sacrificial,' op. mferiae, Fest. Ep. p. 112. So Serv. ad Aen.ix.64i, Arnob. vii. Festus, Ep. p. 113, explains mtmm inferium differently, but no doubt incorrectly. assaWapecw»a=' flesh of cattle fit for roasting (?).' j^etntmuf is found also in Apuleius, Met. viii., and Apol. wma vmi, ' half an amphora.' Popma suggests a full stop after vini, perhaps rightly. Caste, cp. note on castud facitud, p. 412. Cactus is an epithet of all the conditions and circumstances of a sacrifice. Purity was requisite in the mind and body of the sacrifioer, in his clothes, in the vessels and instruments employed, and in the sacrifice itself. See quotations in Marquardt, iv. pp. 464, 465. To the citations in the lexicons add C. Julius Caesar Strabo, in Adrasto, ap. Fest. s. v. prophetae, p. 229 : — ' Cum capita viridi lauro velare imperant Prophetae, sancta caste qui purant sacra,' where the metre requires us to omit Ua after scmcta, which seems to be a ditto- graphy. Profanato sine contagione, Profanare = pollucere, to bring before a god. Varro, L. L. vi. 54. 134. The ritual here seems pretty clear. The chief point is the offering of a porca praecidanea to Ceres before beginning harvest. This is preceded by an offering of wine and incense to Janus, Jove, and Juno. Then a strues is pre- sented [and sacrificed] to Janus, and a ferctum to Jove, with proper formulae. Then wine is offered, with proper words, to each in turn. The central point is the immolation of the porca, the exta of which are out off, prosecla. This is followed by offerings of sti-ues and ferctum and wine as above, and last of all the exta and wine are offered to Ceres. All these words are technical, but need not be Ulustrated at length here. Gellius, iv. 6, tells us the porca praecidanea was to atone for any possible impurity or neglect of religious duty in the family. Cp. note on Carmen Arvale, p. 388. DE KE EUSTICA, 00. 59, 6o; 132-143. 619 porco femima, so Iwpm femina, Enn. Ann. 70, 73, V. etc. ^rae/aio =praefator, cp. censento, rogato, Lex. Kep. C. 198, 77, 78, and note, p. 438. Strues are said to be cakes, ' digitorum coniunotorum non dissimiKa,' Feat. s. v. p. 310. ferctum or fertum is generally found with it, but what sort of a libum it was we do not know. Cp. Pictor, p. 344, towards the bottom. mactato, by saying, I suppose, ' macte hoc feroto esto/ and burning part of it, fercima Ubandum, as he says in the last hue. For this use of Ubare see the passages of PUny and Serviua quoted on p. 387. 135. murices are probably metal spikes of some sort. Cp. Tuditanus, p. 346, ' annario mwricibas praefixo.' They are perhaps for horses' bits, Stat. AchiU. i. 221. Vmafro seems to be ablative for locative. Draeger, p. 479, gives instances with Greek names, Tyro, Teo, CoHntho, Delo, Abydo, but only one in a Latin name, Flor. iv. i, 19 ( = ii. 13, 19), 'prima Arimino signa ceoinerunt.' But Cato may mean ' from Venafrum,' op. below, ' tegulae ex Venafro.' He is rather fond of such slight changes in style, as we sometimes purposely vary between at, in, and from in English. Terra pulla, Col. i. pref. 24, 'in aliis regionibns nigra terra, quam pullam vooant, ut in Campania, est laudabilis.' On account of the lightness of the soil the Campanians used lighter ploughs, drawn by cows and asses, Varro, B. R. i. 20, 4. . . . vomer, is. Keil supposes the name of the town to have dropped out. mdutilis must mean 'capable of insertion,' i.e. removable at pleasure. Bufri maceriae occurs above, ch. 22. Livy, viii. 25, mentions a Rufrium as in Cam- pania, and Verg. Aen. vii. 739 has Rufrae. I am inclined to think, however, that it is a personal name here. Hae hamae utiles swnt seems weak and out of place. Pontedera ingeniously conjectures ' Nolae fiscinae Campanicae oleariae utiles sunt,' from ch. 153, where such hampers are mentioned. Nostratia, from Rome, or perhaps Tusculum, Gate's birth-place. Salis is probably alum, much used in tanning. The rest of the chapter is taken up with descriptions of ropes and the olive-mill, trapetum; see p. 615. 138. JBoves feriis, op. ch. 2. in /amiK(i=familiares feriae. Such were feriae denicales, see lusiurandum castrense, p. 283 and note. Col. ii. 22, 5, ' Apud ponti- fices legimus feriis tantum denicalibus iungere non lioere mulos, ceteris licere.' 139, 140. See on Carmen Arvale, p. 388. 8i deus, si dea es, see note on C. 178, p. 410, and esp. Gell. ii. 28. It occurs also iu the Carmen Evocationis, p. 485. 141. lustrare. Note on Carmen Arv. p. 386, at the top. Mwni, probably the name of vilicus. praefammo. Int. xiv. § 13. Cp. praefaio, 0. 134. proMbessis, servaesis. Int. xviii. § 10 foil. Ut tu morbos. Cp. Festus, s.v. Pesestas, p. 210, and ' viduertas,' p. 369, and note on Carm. Arv. line 2, p. 392. Mimque rei ergo = emsce. Cp. hoiusque. Int. xiii. § 29. Forms of isce are very rare and doubtful : see Neue, 2. p. 142. 142. uti with aoous., so next chapter, muUeres .. wtat-wr. It is particularly frequent in Plautus, rarer in Terence. See Holtze, i. p. 376, Draeger, p. 526 f. 143. ■uxorerru, legally contubernalm. Col. i, 8, 5, ' qualicunque vUico contuber- 620 EX M. PORCH CATONIS EELIQUIIS. jialis mulier nssignanda est.' Cp. Varro, K. R. i. 17, 5 (p. 377) and "• 10. 6. The rights of such marriages were recognised under the empire, and where possible families were forbidden to be separated, Dig. xxxiii. 7, 1 2, 7 and 33, Marquardt, T. p. 184. eoronam wifocum indat. Cp. Plant. Aul. prol. 23, and 283, etc. sorba in sapa, * service-berries in boiled must/ ch. 7. vinacei are the refuse grape-skins and stones (out of which lora is made, ch. 57). Similarly, he says, chap. 7, ' haeo in oUis, ollae in vinaoeis conduntur.' The vinacei naturally were a large mass, and were used for food for oxen in winter, chap. 25, as well as to pact ollae in. See more in Schneider's note on Colum. xii. 44, ii. Far suhtile, parched or roasted spelt or other grain ground and used as polenta. Schneider on Col. viii. 5, 23. 160. Imxum, ' a limb put out.' This jargon is almost hopeless. I have not even ventured on probable emendations. See, however, Donaldson, Varron. vi. § 3- P- 234, who follows Grotefend. ad coxendices, the split reed is to make a circle, which is to be put over the man's body and gradually brought close round his waist. In alio possibly means in alio(m), ' may it go to another.' Cp. Varro's charm, ' terra pestem teneto, salus hie maueto.' s. P. so we have below, in alio s. r. vel LVXATO. Can it mean e(j<) firactwa) ? Cp. ' ad luxum aut ad fracturam, aUiga.' Donaldson intp. s(anum) f{iet), and for motas vaeta, etc., reads in mota et salvia DAKiBS DAKDAKiES ASTATAKiES dic sempitemo itsque dum coeant. dissvnapiteb has also been resolved into dic una pariter or the like. Dextra, sinistra, on the right and left; when the man is enclosed in the magic circle, the superfluous portions of the reed on both sides are cut off. It is easy to alter hvat, hanat, hvat into Havat, havat, Jiavat (=habeat?) with Donaldson, but such jingles as often as not aim at slight variety rather than exact repetition. ISTA, etc., ma.j=istam pestem sistam; domabo damna vestra et luxatum, and so probably the last lines. Notes on § 2. The Origines. Pp. 337-341. On the contents of the Origines, see above, p. 611. I. 7. a Sabo Lacedaemonio. Peter puts this fragment in the second book. Jordan thinks it cannot be dissociated from the history of the aborigines. Dionys. ii. 49, tells us that Cato derived the Sabines from Sabus son of Sanous or Dius Fidius, and that the other story was Iv laroplms irnxoipiois. Cato very possibly gave both. Other Latin or Italian tribes had similar legends of Greek founders, e. g. Pisae, Ealerii, Tibur, Tusculum, Petelia, Tarentum, etc. The exact truth of these stories is of course problematical, but the wide diflfiision of the myths of Ulysses and Diomede indicates the constant presence of Greek settlers. 9. i/iigera IIDOO = 2700 seems to be the right reading, not 700. What underlies the circumstance is obscure. 10 foil. On the relations between Aeneas, Latinus, and Tumus, see p. 611. 16. On Acca Larentia, see on Carmen Arvale, p. 386, note, and the passage of DE RE RUSTICA, o. 160. ORIGINES, I. 7-IV. 7. 621 Maorobius. Turacem may be for Tarutium (Hiibner ap. Jordan, p. xxxiii) ; lAntirivm and Solinium are obscure. Hiibner oonjecturee that the first should be Tintirium, a name which occurs Inscr. E. N. 924, 2261, 3389. Semurium is found Cio. Phil. vi. 5, 15 ; see note on Lemuria, p. 544. 18. Vrhem desigtmt aratro. Part of the original words are given by Isidore, Orig. XV. 2, 3, ' Cato, " qui urbem" inquit " novam condet, tauro et vacca aret, ubi araverit murum faciat, ubi portam vult esse, aratrum sustollat et poitet et portam vooet." ' Isidore goes on to explain that the sex of the animals represents ' com- mixtionem familiarum et imaginem sereutis fructumque reddentis. Urbs autem aratro oonditur : aratro vertitur. Unde Horatius \i. x6, ill imprimeretque muria I hostile aratrum.' Varro calls this ' Etrusco ritu,' L. L. v. 143. It may have been nevertheless Italian in general. Cp. Lange, R. A. i. § 22. p. 55. On the cmctus Gaiinus, see note on the devotion of Decius, p. 559. II. 2. Gallia. Cato seems to have begun from the Alps, thus recognising the real boundaries of Italy. 21. Zucum Dianiam, probably like the 'luous Peroniae," a place for meeting of traders, etc. It is not necessary to suppose that all the Latin towns then existing were interested in this action. Probably Egerius Laevius was the same as the Manias Egerius, who, according to Festus, p. 145, ' [lucum] Nemoreusem Dianae consecravit, a quo multi et clari viri orti sunt et per multos annos fuerunt. Unde et yioveihium MultiManiAridae.' See Jordan, p. xlii. iJictoior, cp. p. 438. Ardeatis Rulidus, opp. to the Latini. Ardeatis, as nominative, is quoted by Priscian. IV. I. non lubet. The best description we have of the contents of the 'Anuales pontificum.' On the literature of the subject, see H. Peter, prolegomena ad init., and Dyer, Kings of Rome, pp. xvii-xl. The two most important ancient authori- ties besides this passage of Cato are Cic. de Orat. ii. 12 and Serv. in Aen. i. 373. Antonius says in Cicero, ' Res omnes singulorum annorum mandabat litteris pon- tifex maximus, efferebatque in album et proponebat tabulam domi, potestas ut esset populo cognoscendi : hi qui etiam nunc annales maximi nominantur.' Servius says, ' Tabulam dealbatam quotannis pontifex maximus habuit, in qua praescriptis consulum nominibus et aliorum magistratuum, digna memoratu notare consueverat, domi militiaeque terra marique gesta, per singulos dies.' Peter insists on the discrepancy between these two writers, and discusses whether the pontifex set down and published the events as they happened or at the end of the year, whether in fact the whited board answered the purpose of a newspaper, or of a year-book, and decides for the former. I am inclined to think the latter is rather more probable, and that the discrepancy is hardly a real one. lunae aut solis Iwmine (for this form of the dative, see Intr. x. 9). Prodigies were especially noticed in the Annals. Cp. Cio. de Rep. i. 16, 25, 'Ex hoc die, quern apud Ennium et in maximis annalibus consignatum videmus, superiores solis defeotiones reputatae sunt.' Cicero tells us this was about A. v. 0. 350, and that Bnnius thus described it, 'nonis lunis soli luna obstitit et nox' (Ann. 167 v.) 7. Q. Caedlcio. Frontinus, Strat. i. 5, ifi, speaking of the devotion of Decius, says, ' Idem fecit sub Atilio Calatino consule [v. 0. 496 = 258] is cuius varie 622 EX M. PORCH CATONIS RELIQUIIS. traditur nomeu : alii Laberium, nonnulli Q. Caedioium, pluiiini Calpurnium Flam- mam vocitatum Bcripsenint.' See Florus, i. i8, 13, Plin. xxii. 6, Liv. Epit. xvii and xxii. 60, in all of whioh he is oaJled by the last name. Possibly Cato did not give him any name himself. See Corn. Nep. quoted p. 337. in terra Sicilia, near Camarina. Inainuamt ; so used by Cic. without sc. Verruca ; Quint., viii. 3, 48 and 6, 14, quotes with disapprobation the phrase ' saxea est verruca in summo mentis vertice,' which seema to belong to this passage, as Gronovius has seen. Qwadrmgenti ; another version made them three hundred, I suppose to compare better with Leonidas. consilium qnidem istud. Madvlg's emendation has some MS. support. Gro- novius reads, ' consilium quidem fidum atque providens,' On the other hand, aeque sibi gives good sense, ' as much to him as to the tribune.' In a conversation the second member of a comparison between the speakers may well be omitted. quadringenti omnes cum uno = ad unum omnes. The nearest parallel seems to be the use of cum with other ordinals, e. g. cam decimo, cum quinto deciwA) = ten-fold, fifteen-fold, Tarro, K. K. i. 44, i, Cic. Verr. ii. 3, 47, etc. usus venit, 'happened,' Cp. Cato, R. R. 4, p. 332. YII. 10 foil. There are other traces that in the conclusion of his book Cato reckoned up the declension of Roman manners from their pristine simplicity (Jord. p. lix). For instance, in describing the senator's dress, he remarked that, in old times, 'qui magistratum curulem oepisset, calceos muUeos aluta vinotos, ceteri perones' (Fest. p. 142), and satirised the ladies of his own day as 'mulieres opertae auro purpuraque ; arsinea, rete, diadema, coronas aureas, rusceas fascias, galbeos lineos, pelles, redimicula . . .' (Fest. p. 262). 12. clarorum virorum laudes. Cp. Varro de Vita P. E., quoted on p. 562. Notes on § 3. Esc Orationibm. Pp. 341, 342. See p. 612, for some general remarks on these speeches. De Sumptu Suo. quod sponsionem feceram, ' Sponsio or wager was an indirect mode of submit- ting questions to judicial decision, which seems to have been very commonly employed before the introduction of the formulary system ... Its principal division seems to be into the sponsio where the pecuniary risk was serious and the penal sum important (sponsio poenalis), and the sponsio where the penal sum was nominal and not actually exacted (sponsio praeiudicialis),' (Poste's Gaius, p. 401). It seems to have been a sort of supplement to the saoramentary action. The law books of the empire represent it as employed in cases of disputed possession of slaves or land, or for the recovery of debts ; but under the republic it was used much more freely, e. g. in personal disputes. Cp. the phrase used by Scipio AemilianuB, p. 352. cum M. Comelio. The cause and person are quite uncertain, but cp. Fest. s. v. repulsior, p. 287, who quotes from Cato, 'in ea quae est contra Coi-nelium ad populum, ecquis inoultior, religiosior, desertior, publiois negotiis repulsior ?' scribere, if correct, is used loosely, peribere (i. e. perhibere, dicere) is ingenious. It is used in early poets, e.g. Ennius and Plautus, and in Cicero, as well as in Vergil. ORIGINES, IV. 7-VII. 12. ORATIONES. 623 man«45»ae = 'peounia a quaestore ex venditione praedae redaota,' Favorin. ap. Gell. xiii. 25, 26. evectio publica = Sjy/xiio'iOi' ^xrjpia. per syrribolos seems to mean ' by means of my warrant or ticket.' The masc. is found also in Plautus, Bacch. 263, Pseud. 717. Cp. syngraphum (aco. masc), Capt. 450, etc. cum maxime, so cum, prime, Quadrig. In Gell. xvii. 2. ad lignum, through the wax. For a good description of such tablets, see the notes on those found in Transylvania in the Corpus, vol. iii. pp. 921 sqq. Some of these are read by the scratches on the wood where the wax has perished. De Suis Virtutibvs. repaMinandis. pastmum is defined by Columella, iii. 18, I, as 'ferramentum bifurcum quo semina panguntur." The verb is used especially of trenching vine- yards, re-pastinare, ' to turn over and over,' especially at a proper season. Cp. Gossrau on Aen. iv. 556. ordinarius, who had none of the privileges or luxuries of a cojttuiernalis : it seems to = manipularis here. On Cato's early services, see Plutarch, ch. 2. ex Aetolia. lAv. xxxviii. 10, 43 sq. The embassy was to accuse M. Fulvius Nohilior, who had taken Ambracia on its surrender, and piUaged the temples. This was the Fulvius who took the poet Ennius with him into his province ; a pro- ceeding which Cato reprehended, as Cicero tells us, Tuso. i. i. (Jordan, pp. Ixxvi and 46, and above, p. 580.) Cato might have good reason if Ennius glorified an act of oppression. properare, etc., a passage quoted by Festus, Gellius, Nonius, Isidore, Servius, and the Scholia Bobiensia on Cicero. This distinction between properare and festi- nare is certainly not always observed. Saxis Sabinis, round his native Tusculum. Si se M. Gaelius Trib. pi. appellasset. On the uncertainty with respect to this title, see p. 612. I. covenialis, so coventio, contio. avMtis . . . auscultatis. This distinction is found also in a line of Pacuvius, Chryses, referred to by Meyer, Eibb. 85 : — ' . . . nam isti, qui linguam avium intiSllegunt, Plusque & alieno i^core sapiunt quam ^x suo, Magis a&diendum quam aiiscultandum c^nseo.' 3. trium, virum, ' one of a commission of three.' Forms like triumvir are rare and later. 4. statimloa. Plant. Pers. v. 2, 43, ' Nequeo, leno, quin tibi saltern staticulum dem,' says Paegnium, dancing round Dordalus, and probably kicking him every now and then. Cp. ' del motus incompositos,' Verg. Georg. i. 350. 6. dteria, a squeaking puppet. The derivation from /k'ttq, pica, and Ipeiv is suggested in Foroellini. 7. cm = eum. Introd. xiii. 27. Scaliger conjectures hostem. Festus explains ' pro scapulis cum dicit Cato, significat pro iniuria verberum. Nam complures 624 EX M. POECII CATONIS EELIQUIIS. leges erant in civea rogatae, quibu3 sanciebatur poena verberum. His significat prohibuisse multos suos civis.' Th6 principal reference, I think, must be to the 'leges Porciae, quae tres sunt trium Porciorum' (Cio. de Eep. ii. 31, 54). The history and date of them is obscure, but the three Porcii are probably Cato, P. Porcius Laeca, and L. Porcius Licinus, the only three magistrates of the gens in this period. The general object of these laws "was to strengthen the already existing enactments De provocatione. There is, I think, no sufficient proof to which of the three Xjivy refers when he says (x. 9), ' Porcia taraen lex sola pro tergo civium lata videtur : quod gravi poena, si quis verberasset neoassetve oivem Eomanum, sanxit." See Lange, E. A. ii. pp. 193, 198, 233, for plausible conjec- tures as to the circumstances. aerario is illustrated by the passage of Cicero's Tusculanae, iii. 20, 48, in Tyhich he speaks of the debate between C. Gracchus and Piso on the Lex frumentaria, and uses the phrases defenders aerarium and patronus aerarii. Cato probably refers to his own opposition to the distribution of grain under market price, etc. (Cp. Mommsen, ii. p. 372.) Notes on. § 4. Ad Marcum Filium. P. 342. For further details, see Pliny, xxix. 7 passim, and Plutarch, Cato, 23. Cato was satisfied with his own knowledge of medicine, but, as Plutarch remarks, he did not succeed very well, for he lost his wife and his son. Cassius Hemina tells us that the first physician at Eome was Arohagathus, who came from Peloponnesus v. 0. 535, and was highly welcomed as a surgeon: ' Mox a saevitia secandi urendique transisse nomen in carnificetn et in taedium artem omnisque medicos ;' (ap. Plin. xxix. 12.) Nevertheless, for some time the profes- sion remained in the hands of Greeks. The exact date of Celsus is unknown, nor is it quite certain, though it seems most probable, that he was a physician. Opicon. The early Greek writers called the inhabitants of the western part of Italy 'OwiKoi, and their country ^Oiructa. Aristotle, «. g. ap. Dion. Hal. i. 72, wrote that certain Trojan exiles were brought by a storm eis rbv tSitov rovTor t^» 'Oirifc^s, bs Ka\€iTai Adnov, kirl Tip Ivpptjviicai treKdyet Keifievos. Cp. Polit. vii. lo, 5. Similarly Thuc, vi. z, speaks of the Siceli as driven out by the Opici, and, vi. 4, of Cyme as being in Opicia. It was in these writers a geographical expression without any covert sneer such as Cato imagined. But Osci (Opsci) and Opici came to be applied more narrowly to the effete population of Campania, and ac- quired a sense of vulgarity and barbarism. Cp. Tiro, ap. Gell. xiii. 9, ' nostri opici,' Hor. i Sat. v. 54, Juv. iii. 207, GeU. ii. 21 and xi. 16, etc. It is quite pos- sible that some Greek writers in Cato's time applied the term in this sense to the Eomans, their ' feri victores.' Notes o« § g. Carmen de Morihus. P. 343. 1. Madvig's emendation seems very felicitous. It is absurd to suppose that Cato should have placed mtia on one side, and then said vitiosus . . . laudabatur on the other. Incitus, ' violent,' is perhaps not found elsewhere in prose. i. Poeticae artis. Cato notes the admiration for poetry as a fault of his own time, B. g. in M. Kobilior. See note on de suis Virtutibus, p. 623. 625 Cap. II.— HISTORICOEUM FRAGMENTA. Pp. 343-351. Something has already been said on the first attempt towards writing history among the Romans, see p. 608 f. Our space will not admit of more details, which may be found in Peter's Prolegomena, and elsewhere. I have also used his collections for the lives of these early authors in the notes that follow. § I, p. 343. L. Cassius Hemina was alive in the year 146 E. 0. (Censorinus, D. N. xvli. 11), and therefore survived Cato, who died just before the fall of Car- thage, in 149. He called his fourth book, about the war with Hannibal, Bellum Punicum Posterior (see Introd. xi. § 3), and from this it has sometimes been inferred, and I think rightly, that he wrote before the Third Punic War. We may, therefore, conclude that he was a contemporary of Cato, though, perhaps, somewhat younger. Nothing is known of his life. He began from Satumus, and gave the traditions about Aeneas, but differed from Cato in making bim receive only 500 iugera from Latinus. The second book began with the foundation of Home, with which was connected the portent of the thirty pigs. Some interesting details are quoted from this book, chiefly with reference to ritual and other observances. We have little of the third book, which took the history up to the beginning of the war with Hannibal, and almost as little of the fourth, from which I have given one tolerably long extract. Tepastinantem, see on Cato, de auia ViH. p. 623. On the books of Numa, see Livy, xl. 29, Plut. Numa, 12, etc., Teuffel, § 62, Lauge, K. A. ii. p. 230. The object of the forgery is obscure. § 2, p. 344 f. Fabius PlcTOK, who wrote Latin annals (and who is different from the earlier writer of the same name, who wrote in Greek), is probably the same as the author of the books De lure Pontificio. Nothing is known of his life. 1. Sacerdotem Vestalem. For details see Preller, pp. 539 foil., many of which may be found in this chapter of GeUius. The latter says, ' ca/pi virgo propterea did videtur, quia pontifiois maximi manu prensa, ab eo parente, in cuius potes- tate est, veluti beUo capta abducitur.' The term was, however, used of pontifices and augurs as well, as GeUius himself shows, 1. c. Amata is explained by him as being the name of the first, and, therefore, con- tinued by traditional usage. For suggestions about the connection of the wife of Latinus with the worship of Vesta see Preller, pp. 537, 682. 2. On the Flamm Dialis see note on C. 33, p. 401 f., Marquardt, iv. p. 271, and Preller, p. 179 foil. castus, see on Naev. Punica, 5, p. 574. iurare, cp. Plut. Qu. Bom. 44. The following clause occurred in the perpetual edict, 'Sacerdotem Vestalem etFlaminem Dialem in omni mea iurisdiotione iurare non cogam.' Gall. x. 15, 31. cum strue atque ferlo, see on Cato, E. R. 134. P- 619, and Fest. a.\.ferctvm, p. 85, and struefertarU, p. 294. feriatus (Tumebus' emendation for festatus, or testatus), opposed to negotiis S S 626 HISTORICOETJM FEAGMENTA. PICTOR, PISO. mairimonium flaminis. This was naturally according to the old rite of confarreatio, Serv. ad Aen. iv. 103. Uxorem, si amisit fiaminio decedit. So says Ateius Capito in Plant. Q. E. 45, op. Tert. de Exhort. Castitatis, 13, 'Certe Flaminica non nisi nnivira est, quae et Flaminis lex est.' Perhaps the law was relaxed, for Serv. ad Aen. iv. 29, says the flamen could not have a second wife till after the death of the first. Or he may overlook the rule that he had to leave his office. venenafo, i. e. pallio flammeo colore tincto, opposed to the white dress of the "Vestals. Cp. note on venenum, p. 533, and Servius ad Aen. iv, 36, and the mimi- ambi of Cn. Matius in Gell. xx. g, 3 : — 'lam t6nsiles tap^tes ebrii fuoo Quos cdncha purpura imbuens venendvit. rica, see on XII Tab. x. 3. scalae Cfraecae, enclosed by side walls, so as to conceal the person ascending or descending. See Serv. ad Aen. iv. 646, who cites and explains this provision. mim it ad Argeos, see Preller, pp. 414, 514. The mythical Argei were the genii of the different quarters of Home, and a visitation of their chapels took place on the 1 6th and 17th of March. The passage in Varro, L. L. v. 45 foil., which describes the position of these chapels, is important for the topography of Rome. neque comit caput. Ovid has expressed similar observances on the part of the flaminica, with his usual elegance, Fasti, vi. 227 foil. 3. Venactorem. On these gods see PreUer, p. 593. YenOyCtor is the first to break up the soil, since veroactwm = novalis ager, Cato, E. E. 2 7, etc. Separator is he who does it the second time. Imporcitor is the plougher, (porca — the ridge between two furrows). Ineitor sows. Obarator ploughs transversely after the seed has been sown. Occator harrows. Sarritor hoes. Svhrundnator weeds with the hand. Messor, etc., speak for themselves. The fragments of Varro's Divine Antiquities are full of such personifications of practical details ; see some specimens, pp. 364, 365. § 3, p. 345 f. L. Calpuenius Piso Gensoeids Feugi is best known as the author of the Quaestiones Perpetuae, especially of that De Eepetundis, see on Lex Acilia, p. 425. As consul with P. Mucins Scaevola in 133 B.C., he had the conduct of the servile war in Sicily, to which belongs the glans Hennensis, C. 642. His name Censorius implies that he was censor, but we do not know in what year. He belonged to the party of the nobles, and was, in consequence, attacked, by C. Gracchus in a speech of unmeasured and harsh invective. (Meyer, p. 243.) He was, notwithstanding, a man of high character, and by no means an indis- criminate partisan. He is considered to have been the first Roman who wrote history with a moral object, tbough some traces of this appear. in Cato. (Peter, p. oxci.) That this was often done in a somewhat puerile way is no doubt true. But we can hardly quarrel with them for a wish to make history useful as the 'magistra vitae" by idealising their ancestors; and, so far, Calpumius deserves a word of praise. The style of his books seems to have been simple and common- fruges alimas perliceret. Cp. XII Tab. viii. 7. TUDITANXJS, ANTIPATER, ASELLIO. 627 itaqtte, so late in the clause, is rare, perhaps unexampled. I 4' P- 345 f- C. Sempeonics Tuditanus was consul b. o. 129, and triumphed over the lapydes, an lUyrian tribe. (Act. Triumph, p. 459, Lir. Epit. lix.) There is no reason to doubt that he w.is the author of the histories of which we have some fragments. Cicero gives him the character of an elegant orator (Brut. 25, 95). Gelhus quotes firom his Commeutarii (xili. 15), and Macrobius from his Magis- tratuum Libri (i. 13, 21), which seem to have been the same work, but different, of course, from his Annals. The differences in the accounts of Kegulus's death are well known. Mommsen says, 'His family, under the idea that he had not been treated by the Cartha- ginians according to the usages of war, wreaked a most revolting vengeance on two Carthaginian captives, till even the slaves were moved to pity, and, on their information, the tribunes put a stop to the shameful outrage,' iii. ch. 2 (vol. ii. p. 46 E. T.). The cruelty shown to Bodostor and Hamiloar is related at length by Diodorus, De Virt. et Vit. lib. 24. exo. § S) ?■ 346 f. L. COBLIUS Antipatee is a writer much praised by Cicero (De Legg. i. i, 6, De Orat. ii. 12, 54, Brut. 26, 102). In the second of these passages he says, ' Paululum se erexit et addidit historiae maiorem sonum vocis vir optimus, Crassi familiaris, Antipater ;' in the third he calls him ' scriptor . . . luculentus, valde peritus, multorum etiam ut L. Crassi magister.' He is distinguished both as the first historian who attempted the higher fl,ights of style, and as the first who chose a limited period, omitting the earlier mythical aimals. Cicero informs us that this was the 'bellum Punicimi ' (Orat. 69, 229) ; the extant fragments show that the Second, not the First, Punic War is meant. He seems, however, to have added a good deal by way of digressions. From Antipater, then, we may date an improvement in historical literature. 20. pullarius. On the auspicia ex tripttdiis see Mommsen, Handbuch, i. p. 9. The fall of the food upon the ground from the beak of the chicken was the sign looked for. The pullarius could generally ensure it by keeping them hungry, and giving a particular sort of food, generally porridge (pzds, Fest. p. 243, cp. Cic. de Div. ii. 35, 73). The cage in which the birds were carried is represented on the gravestone of a pullarius, and is figured in Rich, s. v. Cavea. § 6, p. 347. Of Sempeonics Asellio we know but little, gathered from the state- ments of Gellius and the fragments of his Pes Gestae or Historiae. The first is the title given by Gellius, who excerpted the book, the second by Charisius, Nonius, Servius, and Priscian. He chose as his subject the history of his own time, and more particularly the actions in which he was himself concerned, or of which he heard from persons present, following, wisely, the precedent set by Cato. It is to be deplored that we know so little of one whose method promised so well. Peter thinks that Appian, probably, either dii-ectly or indirectly, owes something to his books (p. ccci). Gellius gives an instance of liberi used for one child, a son or daughter, from his fifth book (Gell. ii. 13). He might have added Cic. Phil. i. i, 2, cp. 13, 31. The example set by AseUio, of writing from personal experience, was followed by other public men, such as M. Aemilius Scaurus, P. EutiUus Kufus, Q". Lutatius s s a 628 HISTOKICORUM FEAGMENTA. V Catulus, the conqueror of Vercellae (see p. 603), and L. Cornelius Sulla, the dictator, and from this time memoirs of aU kinds became fashionable. ' None of these pro- ductions (says Mommaen, ii. p. 470) seem to have been of importance to litera- ture otherwise than by the substance of their contents. The collection of letters of Cornelia, the mother of the Gracchi, was remarkable, partly for the classical purity of the language and the high spirit of the writer, partly as the first correspondeuoe published in Rome, and as the first literary production of a Roman lady.' Two e-icerpts are preserved by Cornelius Nepos, but the genuineness of them has been doubted. § 7. P- 348 foil. Of the life of Q. Claudius Quadriqabids we know almost nothing. We may place him, chronologically, between Pictor and Sisenna, but this is all we can say. We have considerable fragments of his Annals, none of which go back before the Gallic conflagration, which may be taken as his starting-point. He carried his work down to his own time, perhaps to the death of Sulla. It was extended to, at least, twenty-three books, and must have been an important collec- tion of materials. Moramsen credits him with ' an old-fashioned but good style ' (iv. p. 602), which is borne out by the extant fragments. H. Peter criticises his rhetorical vein, and exposes some instances of exaggeration, comparing him un- favourably even with Valerius (p. ccxcii). I cannot, however, believe that he was guilty of the same vanity and puerility as Antias. For a list of passages in which Livy is probably indebted to one or other of these writers, see the same and follow- ing pages. 10. fades. Introd. viii. § 16. gladio Hispanico. Weissenborn, on Liv. vii. 10, 5, remarks that this is an anachronism, as Spanish blades were not used till the Second Punic War, Liv. xxxi. 34, 4. Probably Claudius simply means a short cut and thrust sword, or, as Livy says, ' ad propiorem habUis pugnam.' It is opposed to the gladios duo of the Gaul, ponti, on the Anio. eodem amgressu is Gronovius' suggestion, followed by H. Peter for concessu, consensu, or conctissu of the MSS. Hertz has concessu. I ■2. This fragment is plausibly referred to Claudius, though Gellius does not name him. Madvig wishes to write ' quin . . . appeUatus sit,' and ' consulan genere editus,' Adv. 2, p. 599. There does not seem sufficient reason for either alteration, none at any rate for the second. ' Nihil quo referatur tali habet,' says Madvig ; but doubtless it was introduced by a description of his ancestry, which Gellius did not care to copy out. satis agmtibus; so satis agerent in the next fragment, 'being in trouble,' 'not knowing what to do.' So Plant. Merc. ii. i, 4, ' In somnis egi satis et fui homo exereitus.' It is used also by Cato and Ciceio ; see the lexicons. telum redprooans. Cp. Verg. Aen. xii. 165, 'Bina manu lato crispans hastilia ferro.' cognomen habuit Coninus. The Fasti Capitolini call him Corvm, v.c. 406, etc., p. 510, Mommsen ; but in some others he appears as Corvmus. 40. unam atque alteram, on the Sins and at Asculum. Cp. Ennius, Ann. vi. 198 foU. p. 302. Uteras. Plutarch, Pyrrhus, c. 21, quotes a letter rather differently worded. QUADKIGAEIUS, ANTIAS. OEATOEES, AEMILIUS. 629 § 8, p. 350 f. Of L. Valerius Antias' personal history we know nothing, except that he was a contemporary of Claudius and probably slightly younger. He seems to have been a voluminous, but very untrustworthy author. Not only was he given to exaggeration in numbers and to the fabul6us in ancient history, but he was untruthful in his representations of later times. (See Mommaen's criticisms in the Hermes, vol. i.) These faults were further increased by his exaggerated or even fictitious representations of the exploits of members of his own gens. This is proved, not only by scattered fragments, but by Plutarch's life of Publicola, which is concluded, on very strong grounds, to be drawn almost entirely from Antias (H. Peter, p. ocoxix). He obtained, notwithstanding, a considerable reputation in his own time. Lib. ii. 6. Ovid has given us the same story. Fasti, iii. 285 foil., and Plutarch in his Numa. Cp. Varro, L. L. vi. 94, Preller, pp. 1 70 foU. madidatis, a word used by Arnobius in § 163 of the same book. - Cp. the Plautine madidws, madidMS vino. rfia»=dixisse; so faxe, surrcxe, etc., showing evanescence of-fs, and illustrating the formation of words like /aa;o. Introd. xviii. §§ 10, ir. maena (a Sardine ?) was apparently chosen on account of its likeness in sound to amima. It was used ritually at the Feralia, Feb. 21, and at the Volcanalia, Aug. 23; in both cases 'pro animis humanis.' (See PreUer, pp. 484, 529, and notes on the Tabula Fastorum, pp. 542, 545.) Cap. III.— OEATORUM FRAGMENTA. Pp. 3S1-35&. If writing history was a gift that did not come naturally to the Eomans, oratory most certainly did so. Orations on public questions formed, not only the earliest, but the most brilliant specimens of literary prose. ' Such (says Mommsen, iii. p. 471) were the political speeches of Gaius Laelius and of Soipio Aemilianus, masterpieces of excellent Latin as of the noblest patriotism ; such were the fluent speeches of Gaius Titius, from whose pungent pictures of the place and the time . . . the national comedy borrowed various points ; such, above all, were the numerous orations of Gaius Gracchus, whose fiery words preserved in a faithful mirror the impassioned earnestness, the noble bearing, and the tragic destiny of that highly gifted nature.' The Iragments that we are able to give are of such merit as to make us keenly alive to the loss we have sustained in this department. § I, p. 351. L. Aemilids Paullus. See note on p. 415. On the campaign with Perseus — the third Macedpnian war — see Mommsen, book iii. ch. 10, and on the share of AemUius in it especially p. 300 f. The battle of Pydna, as Polybius saw, formed an era in the history of Eome, the establishment of her universal empire, and Aemillus was a general worthy to gain it. He was a strict discipli- narian and a man of incorruptible honesty, yet cultivated and generous. On his appreciation of Greek art and literature, see Mommsen, 1. u. pp. 439, 440. The pathetic circumstance, which was the occasion of this speech, is well known. Of his two younger sons, one, who was fourteen years old, died five days before his triumph, the other, who was twelve, three days after it. This event excited 630 OEATOEUM FKAGMENTA. universal sympathy, to which Aemiliua responded, as Plutarch says (c. 36), ' not like a man who needed consolation himself, but as one who wished to console his fellow-citizens in their distress at his misfortunes.' Plutarch gives a paraphrase of the speech^ in which he explained that he had always had a dread of fortune, which had been strengthened by his extraordinary and rapid successes, and that his fears did not quit him after his return tiL the calamity had visited his house, a point where the quotation in the text must have come in. The peroration of the speech, in which he drew a comparison between himself and his royal captive, must have been remarliably fine. ' The man who led the triumph is as great an instance of human weakness as he that was led in triumph. There is but this difference, that the sons of Perseus — yes, of the vanquished Perseus — are alive, those of Aemilius the victor are no more.' § 2, p. 351. C. TiTius. Oratio pro Lege Fannia. Titius is said by Cicero to have been a contemporary of Antonius and Crassus, and is called by Macrobius ' vir aetatis Lucilianae,' i. e. from about B. c. 150-90. But the Lex Fannia Sumptu- aria, to regula,te the expenses of the table and the kinds of food that should be eaten, was passed B. 0. 161. Probably there was only one orator of the name in this period, who began his public life rather earlier than Cicero supposed. Similar errors are, I think, not uncommon in Cicero's calculations, e. g. for a long time he confused C. Sempronius Tuditanus the historian with his son, till Atticus put him right (Ad Att. xiii. 6, cp. 30, 32, and 33). The Lex Fannia was a sort of complement to the Lex Orchia, twenty years earlier, which limited the number of guests at an entertainment. See Maorob. Sat. ii. 12, and the fragments of Gate's oration in defence of it. Mommsen has given a translation of this very vigorous, if rather coarse, fragment at the end of the eleventh chapter of his fourth book (K. H. vol. iii. p. 419). It describes a senatorial index unwillingly dragged from his boon companions and his riotous living. The following translation slightly differs from Mommsen's ; ' They devote themselves to hazard, delicately perfumed, amid a throng of their mistresses. When four o'clock comes they bid their boy be called to go to the comitium and enquire what has been done in the Forum, who have spoken in favour of the bill and who against it, how many tribes have voted for it, how many against it ; then they make their way to the court just in time to keep themselves from being summoned for non-appearance. On their way there is no opportunity in any alley that they do not avail them- selves of, so fuU are they of wine. They take their place sullenly on the tribunal and order the case to come on. Those who are concerned make their statements, our_ friend the judge requires the witnesses to be summoned, and himself has a reason for retiring. When he returns, he says he has heard everything, and asks for the documents : he looks into the papers, and can scarce keep his eyes open for wine. The jury withdraw to consider their verdict, and their talk is such as this — " Why should I trouble myself with these horrid bores ? Why should we not rather drink a bowl of mead and Greek wine, and eat a fat thrush and a good fish with it, a genuine pike killed between the two bridges 1"' All this, no doubt (says Mommsen), was very ridiculous, but was it not a very serious matter that such things were subjects of ridicule ? TITIUS, METELLUS, SCIPIO. 631 ludwit alea studiose. Jan well compares Suet. Claud. 33, • aleam studiosissime lusit.' litem suam faciat, lit. 'make the cause his own;' i.e. become liable for all the consequences of the verdict, since the aggrieved party had an action for damages against him. The jurists say this may arise when a judge gives a wrong sentence, either from ignorance or corruption. See Gaius, iv. 52, and Mr. Poste's note, p. 441. Here the fault is coming too late. We should, no doubt, know more of this if the Lex Repetundarum, C. 198, was less mutilated. Lines 39-43 and 45, 46 seem to be on this subject ; see argument of the law, p. 428. amphora. Jan compares Lucr. iv. 1020, ' dolia curta,' etc. tabulae are the documents, affidavits, etc. See the section of the Lex Rep. 1. 34, ' de testibus tabvlisque producendis.' Meyer wrongly refers to the voting tablets (tabellae or sorticolae). Eunt in consilium; cp. Lex Hep. 46. germanum; so used by Plautus and Cicero. Macrobius compares the lines of Lucilius (L. M. inc. xxii) : — 'Fingere praeterea, adferri quod quisque volebat. | Ilium sumina ducebant atque altilium lanx, I Hunc pontes Tiberinus duo inter captus catiUo ; ' where catillo = a glutton, a good name for the pike. Cp. Fest. Ep. p. 44. Horace Sat. ii. 2, 31 ff. and- Juvenal, 5, 104 fF. have similar references to this fish, inter dmos pontes is the term generally applied to the insula Tiberina, and it may mean here ' caught off the island.' Dillenburger, on Horace 1. c, says, ' sublicium et senatorium inter quos cloaca maxima sordes urbis in fluvium egerebat.' I do not know which bridge he means by * senatorius,' but the pons Aemilius was not built at this date. § 3. p. 352. Q. Caecihus Metellus Macebonious was censor B. c. 131, and Livy tells us, Epit. lix, that he delivered a speech ' ut omnes cogerentur ducere uxores liberorum creandorum causa. Exstat oratio eius quam Augustus Caesar, cum de maritandis ordinibus ageret, velut in haec tempera scriptam in senatu recitavit.' To this speech we may probably refer the fragments given by Gellius, though he assigns them to Metellus Numidicus, who was censor in 102 B. c. and likewise an orator. The question is, which is more likely to be right, Livy or Gellius ? (6.) plus velle, ' to be more kindly disposed.' The Ciceronian use of ' eius causa velle' may be compared, and the common sense of Mfa?itos = ' good will.' adhibere, ' to impose.' I 4> P- 352. P- SciPio Aemilianus, son of Aemilius PauUus, and conqueror of Carthage and Numantia, was no less distinguished for his generous patriotism as a politician, his moral purity, and his refinement and culture. Though not an author in the ordinary sense, he committed his political speeches to writing, and was fond of the society of men of letters of both nations, whom he gathered round him. Such were Polybius and Panaetius, Lucilius and Terence, and amongst noble Romans, his friends Laelius, L. Furius Philus, and Sp. Mummius, brother of the destroyer of Corinth. (Cp. Mommsen, vol. iii. p. 446.) The death of Scipio was a tragic one. He had been mainly instrumental in putting a stop to the judicial action of the triumviri agris dandis adsignandis, representing in his opposition the interests of the Latins, who complained of their interference with rights granted to their communities (cp. p. 445). This excited great indignation in the 632 OBATORUM PRAGMENTA. reforming party, and great personal odium against himself. Scipio was found dead in his bed on the morning of a day when he was about to make an harangue on the subject of the Latins' rights, and it can hardly be doubted that he was assassinated. But no inquiry was made. (Cp. Mommsen, -vol. iii. pp. 85-87, 104, 105, for a good character of Scipio. Plutarch's life of him is unfortunately lost.) (i) Oralio contra Ti. Asellum. Scipio, when censor, B. c. 142, had degraded AseUus from the equites (p. 434). His colleague, L. Mummius, restored him. Asellus, when tribune, accused Scipio before the people. The case was a long one, as Scipio spoke no less than five times in it. In the course of the action Asellus taunted him with the sickness and mortality that had prevailed during his censorship, to which Scipio retorted very skilfully, ' Noli mirari ; is enim qui te ex aerarils exemit [i. e. L. Mummius] lustrum condidit et taurum immolavit.' (Cic. de Or. ii. 66, 268.) The passage in the text is a good instance of rhetorical dilemma. Nequitia is, as GeUius explains, 'incontinence,' 'intemperance,' and it is so used by Cicero ; but when GeUius wrote it had the sense of solertia or astutia. He notices a similar change in the use of levitas. Malitia may be rendered ' villany,' ' malignity.' The two between them cover the whole idea of a bad character, vicious self-indulgence and active villany. quanti omne instrwmenium, ' you have spent a larger sum on one mistress than that which you have set down on the censor's books as the worth of the whole stock of your Sabine farm.' in censum dedicare seems only to occur here and in Cic. pro Flacco, u. 32, an important passage for the enumeration of the different kinds of property on which assessment was made. ' At haeo praedia etiam in censu (in cenaum ?) dedicavisti . . . lUud quaero sintne ista praedia censui censendo 1 habeant ius civile ? sint necne sint mancipi ? subsignari apud aerarium, aut apud censorem possint ?' Cp. Lex Agr. C. 200, 28, note on p. 454. This use of dedicare requires further illustration. Fest. Ep. p. 70, says, 'proprie est dicendo deferre,' and we may suppose it was used of the verbal ' profes&io ' before the censor. Miiller has followed Gronovius' suggestion, and reads in Varro, L. L. V. 160, ' omnes in censu villas inde dedicamm aedes,' where the MSS. have inde , dicamus. si hoc ita est is simply, ' Who will give me a thousand sesterces if I prove my point ! ' which is of course equivalent to saying, ' Who will bet so much that it is «o*so1' This makes Gronovius' rendering ni unnecessary. The usage of the two conjunctions si and ni is a little obscure. ' According to Puchta the question is properly asked with si in the legal formula. He quotes, for example, 'Si ex edioto P. Burrieni praetoris bona P. Quintii dies xxx possessa non sint ' (Cic. pro Quint. 27) ; or, ' Si bonorum Turpiliae possessionem Q. Caepio praetor ex edicto mihi dederit' (ad Fam. vii. 21) ... 'tot nununos dare spondes?' To which the reply would be, ' Spondee' Ni seems to be used in a quotation of the case by another party, if I understand Eudorff rightly. (Puchta, Instit. § 168, vol. ii. p. 131, note, ed. EudorflF, 1871). A good instance is found in Plautus' Rudens, 1378 foil., where Gripus states his wager with si, and Latrax replies by asking some one to judge, ' ni dolo malo instipulatus sis, nive etiamdum siem | Quinque et vigintL annos natus;' where Fleckeisen reads, kau siem, I think needlessly. SCIPIO. LAELIUS. 633 Puchta refers also to Husclike, Studien, i. p. 12, and Keller, Semestrium ad M. TuUium Cioeronem (1843), lib. i. | i. qui spondet, ' who is there who ?' Cp. Introd. xiii. § 26. verbis conceptis, 'in n, set form.' coniuraimti can only mean 'made a con- spiracy,' of what sort is quite uncertain ; periuravisti has been conjectured. sciens seiente animo tv,o ; cp. 'si sciens fallo' in the fetial's oath, p. 279 and p. 284, 1. 4, etc., and a still closer parallel, Plautus, Asinar. 562 ; — 'TJbi verbis conceptis salens lub^nter periurdris,' which supports the conjecture just mentioned. (2) Oratio contra legem iudiciariam Ti. Gracchi. Plutarch teUs us that Tiberius Gracchus proposed a law to take half the indices from the equites, leaving the other half to the senators. (Ti. Gracchus, c. 16. Cp. Dio Cass. frag. 88.) It was apparently under consideration at the time of his violent death, with other popular projects. The relevancy of the passage in the text is not very clear. saltatorium. See Cic. pro Murena, c. 6, de Ofif. i. 42, for the Roman view of dancing. hullatum. See Kieh, s. v. hulla, iullatus, for illustrations. medius fidius. That Dius or Divus Fidius = Semo Sancus, the god of good faith and purity, is certain. The me is not so clear, but it is generally supposed to be an accusative governed by ellipse of iuvet. Neverthelesis, it suggests the Greek /jo. , petitoris filium. If we could suppose that this was the son of Ti. Gracchus, who was now candidate for the tribunate, it would give a point to the passage which it seems to want. But this is improbable. He himself married a daughter of Appius Claudius, consul and censor, and his sister married Aemilianus. (3) Disswisio legis Papiriae. C. Papirius Carbo proposed that the same man might be created tribune any number of times (Liv. Ep. lix, Cic. de Amicit. 25). This law was supported by C. Gracchus, but vehemently and successfully opposed by Soipio. Carbo asked him what he thought of the death of Ti. Gracchus, who had been murdered in the riot which Scipio Nasica bad excited against him. Aemili- anus replied, 'Si is occupai)dae reipubUcae animum habuisset iure caesum,' i. c. as far as he aimed at sovereignty (Vellius, ii. 4). He had already, it was said, let fall a sentiment to the same effect when the news was brought to Numantia : — "Jls &it6\oiTO Kal aWos, Sris Toiavri ye ^e^oi. (Plut. Ti. Gracch. ad fin. from Horn. Odyss. i. 47). The remaining words are variously given. Velleius says, 'Hostium armatorum toties clamore non territus, qui possum vestro moveri, quorum noveroa est Italia?' Valerius Maxiraus, vi. 2, 3, ' Taceant . . . quibus Italia noverca est. Orto deinde murmure, " Non effioietis,'' ait, "ut solutos verear, quos alligatos adduxi." ' The proposal about the tribunes passed afterwards, probably after Scipio's death. § 5. P- 353- C. LAELins Sapiens, the elder friend of Scipio Aemilianus, and with him the centre of the famous literary circle. Cicero has preserved the memory of their union in his book De Amioitia, in which Laelius is brought in discussing the nature of friendship with his two sons-in-law, C. Fannius and Q. Mucins Scaevola, a few days after Scipio's death. Laelius paid a tribute to his 634 ORATORXJM FRAGMENTA. memory in reality by two funeral orations, written for his two grandsons, Q, Tubero and Q. Pabius Maximus, from the latter of which the fragment in the text is taken. Cicero considered Laeslius to surpass Scipio in oratory, though both were great (Brutus, 21). Quiapropter, compared with quapropter, seems to support the notion that qviia is properly neuter pi. of quis declined like an i stem. Cp. Introd. xiii, § 30, p. 104. hac civitate, ' in this city ;' so hoc loco, eo libra, etc. See note on Samnio, C. 30, p. 399. eo morbo, a rhetorical meiosis, inasmuch as there was little doubt that he was assassinated, see p. 632. § 6, pp. 353-356. C. Sempbonios Gbacohus. The reader should consult the third chapter of the fourth book of Mommsen's Roman History, ' The Revolution and Gaius Gracchus,' one of the best in the whole work, though some of its political sentiments may well be questioned. He draws out the contrast between him and his brother Tiberius, noting specially the absence of good-nature and the presence of that fearful vehemence of temperament, by virtue of which he became 'the foremost orator Rome ever had,' without which 'we should probably have been able to reckon him among the first statesmen of aE times ' (vol. iii. p. 108). His policy may be described as a mixture of enthusiasm for the public good and a glowing passion of revenge. He was at once the founder of the dangerous urban proletariate, which la,y like an incubus on the commonwealth for five hundred years, and the source of almost all the fruitful ideas of imperial policy — a sort of Julius Caesar before his time (p. 122). There is a fine criticism of his oratory in Cicero's Brutus, u. 33, which ends ' legendus, inquam, est hie orator, si quisquam alius, iuventuti. Non enim solum acuere sed etiam alere ingenium potest.' Plutarch calls his style oPipbs koX irepiiraBrjs eh Setvuaiv. He was sometimes so carried away by passion as to become confused or faltering (Plut. C. Gracch. c. 2). For the agrarian policy of C. Gracchus see pp. 445, 451, 456, 475' (i) Pro Lege Papiria. (a) See the preceding page. Em is now generally distinguished from hem on the one side and en on the other. Brix on Plaut. Captivi, 3, gives instances of em in a demonstrative sense, Plaut. Merc. ii. 2, 42, Poen. i. i. 79, Bacoh. ii. 3, 40 ; iv. 8, 29, to which we may add Ter. Phorm. 1026. Hem is an exclamation of feeling, implying joy, sorrow, surprise, amazement, etc. Cp. Ritsohl, Trin. 3, ed. 1871, Wagner, Aulul. 633, and Ribbeck, Lateinische Partikeln, pp. 29-34, references which I owe to Professor Palmer. quam, par pari sint, ' how -like to like they are,' i. e. one is as bad as another. Gaius had probably been enumerating some of his brother's services to the nobility, especially to the Scipios (e. g. his father-in-law, Scipio Africanus), one of whom, Scipio Nasica, was the cause of his death. This personality naturally gave an opportunity for the question of Carbo to Aemilianus, and his reply. (6) Mr. Nettleship's excellent emendation throws great light on this passage, but we cannot explain it entirely for lack of the context, suilla, as in Juv. 14) 98< °^ tlis Jews, ' nee distare putant humana came suillam.' Translate, ' What sort of man is he who will make him wise ? One who looks onwards in the interest C. GRACCHUS. 635 of yourselves and of the commonwealth and of himself in common, not one who butchers human flesh as if it were swine's." I believe that I have done right in inserting the interrogative after faciei, and in making the subject of faciet the same as that of prospiciat, but qui prospiciat may. of course be in apposition to sapientem. (2) Apvd Censores. C. Gracchus was quaestor in Sardinia, where his enemies sought to detain him by not sending any one to relieve him, on which he returned without leave. The matter was brought to the notice of the censors, who proposed to degrade him from the equites. He made his defence in this speech so successfully that he persuaded every one to cossider him a much injured man. (See Plutarch, C. Gracchus, o. 2.) (o) Cicero quotes this in order to correct it. ' How much apter it would have been (he writes) if he had said, " quin eiusdem hominis sit, qui improboa probet, probos improbare." ' The modem reader will probably prefer the sentence as it stands. (6) apiid principia, the central point of a caimp, on the ' via principalis,' including the tents of the chief officers and the space in front of them, and therefore the most public place of the whole. Biennivm. Plutarch says, ' He told them — he had served twelve campaigns, while others were only obliged to serve ten. He had remained as quaestor two years {al. Tpierlav) with his praetor, while the law allowed him to return at the end of one,' concluding with the passage about the zonae and amphorae. nationum is the MS. reading. Gronovius reads natorum, and suggests latronum. postremisdmtis is found also in Apul. de Magia, 98, and Tertull. de Cultu Fern. 2, I. The same writers have extremior, Apuleius has also postremior, and Tertul- han extremisaimus, perhaps after some such early authority. See Neue, 2, p. 92. (3) De Legibus a se promulgatis. It is impossible to describe in this place the long series of projects embraced by Gracchus, which are ably summarised by Mommsen, pp. 109-119. They included a law for the distribution of grain, a change in the order of voting in the comitia centuriata, an agrarian law probably to restore the jurisdiction of the commis- sioners, the foundation of new colonies, restrictions in the age for enlistment and duration of military service, increase of the right of appeal, establishment of new quaesMones perpetuae for murder and poisoning, =• new law for the taxation of Asia, and lastly, a transfer of the civil courts to the equites. The general tendency of these measures was to throw all power into the hands of the proletariate and the mercantile class at the expense of the senate, and through them to gather the con- trol of the whole into his own hands. The speech from which these extracts are taken was no doubt a contio preceding the voting upon some of these measures. P. Africanus probably means AemUianus, who had married the sister of Tiberius and Gaius, and who left no children. Tiberius had had three sons, who seem to have been dead. Gaius had one son by his wife Licinia, who must be meant here. • Soipio Africanus the elder Jiad descendants by his other daughter, who married Soipio Nasica, and therefore cannot be the P. Africanus mentioned here. 636 OEATOEUM FRAGMENTA. (b, c) Gellius quotes the passages to compare them with parallel, but more highly wrought, paragraphs in Cicero's Verrine — in one of which occurs the famous Civis Romanus sum — and with one from Cato's speech against Thermus De Falsis Pugnis. Ho remarks on the. absence of an appeal to the feelings in Gracchus, observing that Cato, though an earlier writer, 'iam turn facere voluisse, quod Cicero postea fecit.' Qiioestori, a magistrate not always found in municipal towns, but when existing taking the third rank after the highest magistrates and the aediles. Marquardt, new ed., iv. pp. 491, 492. M. Marius must have been the highest official, probably praetor. See Marquardt, iv. p. 476, and note on Lex lulia, 83, p. 468. praetor noster, i. e. Eomanus. (c) pro legato, by an abuse of senatorial privilege. See Cio. Phil. i. 2, 6, and Mr. King's note. num. mortuum ferrent. This seems to have been the earliest use of the lectica known to the Italians, and, as an article of mere luxury, it was only jnst intro- duced. See Smith's Diet, of Antiquities, p. 671. (4) In P. Popilium Laenatem. P. Popilius Laenas, when consul in a. c. 132, had brought the associates of Tiberius Gracchus to trial before a special commission, and had carried out a number of cruel sentences upon them. Gaius, when his turn of power came, pro- hibited, under severe penalties, the appointment of such senatorial commissions without a vote of the people, and out of revenge made the action of his law retro- spective. PopUius, to escape a conviction, went into voluntary exile. For his life, see notes on C. 550, 551, p. 475. This sentence, Gellius tells us, was near the beginning of his speech. He is evi- dently exhorting the people to use the opportunity of revenge for Tiberius' murder, which they had so long desired. This speech was made pro rostris. He also made others circum coneilidbida, exciting the people in the other towns of Italy to revenge. From it we have the following anomalous forms quoted : male cruce, Fest. p. 150 ; poteratur, id. p. 241 (cp. note on Lex Kep. 66, p. 437) ; and credo ego mimicos meos hoc dicturvm, which Gellius (i. 7) quotes to illustrate Cio. Verr. ii. 5, 65, ' hanc rem sibi prae- sidio sperant futwrum,' referring also to Quadrigarius, 'Dum ii conciderentur, hostium copias occupatas futurwm,' as well as to Antias, Plautus (Cas. iii. 5, 52) and Laberius. (5) De Sege Miihridate. Gellius calls this speech ' oratio qua legem Aufeiam dissuasit.' The law is men- tioned nowhere else, and in fact the gens Aufeia is unknown, so that some editors conjecture Saufeiam. It appears to have been in favour of king Mithridates and against Nicomedes king of Bithynia. This was doubtless Mithridates V, father of the greatest of the name. He was the first king of Pontus who made a regular alliance with the Romans, and for his services in the war with Carthage he received the province of Phrygia from M". Aquilius. The present dispute was probably C. GRACCHUS, CEASSUS. VAEEO. 637 about Cappadocia, whicli the kings of Pontus and Bithynia tried to wrest from the heirs of Ariarathes. See Justin, xxxviii. i and z. Gracchus perhaps proposed that the province should he taxed, as he had done in the case of the proTince of Asia. Cp. Mommsen, pp. 115, 120 n., and note on Lex Agr. 82, p. 458. uti, et si quaeHHs. Madvig, Adv. 2, p. 621, conjectures utier, si guaeritis; but this seems unnecessary. * Even if you search * makes very good sense. Cp. Lucil. V. I, p. 321, ' quo me habeam pacto, tametsi id non qimeris, dooebo." Madvig also suggests rei familiari, which seems right. Graecus tragoedus. GeUius tells the same story in the preceding chapter of Demosthenes and Aristodemus. § 7> P- 356. L. LICINIDS Cbassus and M. Antonius were the two greatest orators of the age just before that of Cicero. The latter gives us a considerable criticism of both of them in many chapters of his Brutus, especially 36, foil. 44 and 86. Both were more polished than Gracchus ; of the two, Crassus was the more weighty, Antonius the more fiery. Unfortunately the extant fragments are comparatively trifling. The passage in the text is from a speech delivered by Crassus shortly before his death. The consul Philippus was strongly opposed to the proposals of the tribune M. Livius Drusus — proposals by which the senate tried to gain the populace against the capitalists. Drusus combined in a Lex Satura the three objects of the restoration of the iudicia to the senate, the assignment of land to colonists, and the distribution of grain to the city proletariate. Philippus summoned the senate to cancel the law as informal (which it doubtless was), and on their refusal, publicly de- clared ' alio sibi senatu opus esse' (Val. Max. vi. 2, 2). The senate in consequence, on the motion of Drusus, pronounced a vote of censure on the consul, and during the debate Crassus made a grand speech. Crassus died suddenly a few days later : the senate was brought round to cancel the laws, and Drusus himself was assassi- nated. Then followed immediately the fearful civil war vrith the Italians. In consequence of the plain speaking of Crassus (in the passage in Oratio obli- qua), Philippus 'graviter exarsit, pignoribusque ablatis Crassimi instituit ooercere' (Cic. 1. c). Here pignoris capio is the punishment of contempt, just as it was in case of the contumacious absence of a senator. (Cp. Cic. Phil. i. 5,11 and 1 2, Varro, Epist. Quaest. p. 375 ad fin.) It consisted in the violent seizure, and generally destruction, of some articles belonging to the person in fault, sometimes even of an attack upon his house. Hence the expression on which Crassus plays, pigiiora caedere, a phrase with which Mommsen compares Suet. Caes. 17,' pigno- ribus captis et direpta supellectUe ' (Handbuch, i. p. 129, q. v.). Cap. IV.— ex M. TEEENTII VAERONIS RELIQUIIS. Pp. 356-382. Introduction. M. Taebntius Vaebo, sometimes called Eeatinus, to distinguish him from Varro of Atax, was by far the most learned of Koman autjiors. He was bom, ten years before Cicero, of a noble family belonging to that Sabine country of which he 638 EX M. TEEENTII VAERONIS BELIQUIIS. always retained the savour. Like Cicero, he belonged to the Pompeian party, and served with great bravery under his chief against the pirates, as well as in Spain, and rose to the rank of praetor. After Pharsalia, he retired into private life as a student and antiquary, and was designated by Caesar as head of the library he was founding. After Caesar's murder, Antony, who bore him an old grudge, placed his name on the list of proscription, but he was saved by Calenus, being in this respect more fortunate than Cicero. He lived to almost ninety years, working steadily all the time, though suffering from the loss of a great part of his library. Of all the Eoman writers there is none whose loss students of history and philo- logy have more cause to regret than that of Varro. St. Augustine's ' studiosum rerum tantum iste dooeat, quantum studiosum verborum Cicero delectat' is as tantalizing as it is evidently true. And though his learning was a quarry freely worked by the smaller men of later days, our loss is immense and irreparable. We can estimate its extent in some degree by a glance down the long list of books, to the contents of some of which we have scarcely a clue. ' Vix medium descripsi indioem et legentibus fastidium est,' wrote the Christian scribe to whom we owe it, and who was comparing the fertility of the Roman with that of the adamantine Origen. We should have been thankful even for a bare list of the remainder, making up the total of 630 books, which modem criticism assigns to him. Besides the great copiousness of his writings, Varro is to be admired for the variety of his tastes and acquirements, and for his versatile command of different styles (op. p. 609). He was a thorough Boman, a true lover of old-fashioned country life and ways, and full to the brim of native humour ; but he combined with it a very wide general culture, especially a large knowledge of Greek litera- ture, science, and customs. He had a decided turn for poetical composition, and some of the fragments in his Menippean satires show a mingled grace and origi- nality, which is not common in Latin poets. In his prose he seems to have inten- tionally rejected the classical Ciceronian style, but he was none the le^s a manly and vigorous, though hardly an eloquent, writer. We must judge him rather by his book on agriculture, and by the fragments of his essays, serious and humordus — the so-called Logistorici and Saturae Menippeae — than by the book on Latin Grammar. He shows always a fondness for coordinate rather than subordinate constructions ; he has little variety in his use of adverbs and conjunctions, and his language has an archaic tinge. But there is in his earlier works little of that harshness which we observe in his last and probably unfinished book, in which (to use Mommsen's expressive phrase) ' the clauses of the sentence are arranged on the thread of the relative like thrushes on a string.' The great gift of Varro was, however, an insatiable appetite for learning and a keen sense in discriminating what was worth preserving. He was the very model of a literary collector. We can, as it were, go into his study and admire the arrangement of his drawers and pigeon-holes, so carefully and minutely labelled, and very precious are the dust and fragments that remain in them. He was deficient,- however, on the ideal side, and becomes lost whenever- he attempts any deeper discussion of religious or philosophical questions. In the former he took a merely political Une, beUeving that it was impossible to unite truth and expe- INTEODUCTION. 639 cliency (see p. 646) ; in the latter he floated about from one sect to another, con- cluding generaJly in a cynical disbeUef in any fixed conclusions. In his treatises on matters of fact he showed an intense love for formal and systematic arrange- ment, but his desire for order often betrayed him into crude and superficial divisions. We must not, however, speak too slightingly of one who did so much for the method of grammar (would that he had had an inkling of the principles of etymology!), and whose encyclopaedia of the sciences was the foundation of aU mediaeval learning. It would be very much in Vaxro's own style if we divided the body of his works into three great classes, aU of them susceptible of subdivision— (i) original and personal books, (2) books on history and Kterature, (3) books on other arts and sciences. To the first class belong his poems and moral essays, his speeches and declama- tions, his letters and personal memoirs. To the second we assign the great general treatise on Antiquities, human and divine, complemented by monographs on chronology, genealogy, manners, and pohtical antiquities. His essays in literary history and criticism seemed to have turned chiefly on the poets, with a special direction to the drama and dramatic representation, which centred particularly on Plautus. We must notice also a remarkable book called Imagines, which seems to have been a biography with portraits, not only of authors and artists, but of other famous men. The third class consists of nothing else than an encyclopaedia of all arts and sciences, DiscipUnarum Libri, developed in detail, like the Antiquities, in a number of separate treatises. We can distinguish books on Language, particularly Latin grammar; on Philosophy; on Rhetoric; on Mathematics; on Geography; on Medicine; on Civil Law; and on Rural Economy, besides u. number of minor works. I have thought it weU to give extracts which will in some degree represent these different classes. They might have been increased with great advantage, but I hope the interest of the few that are oflered will incite some of the rising generation of scholars to a more diligent study of an author who is too much neglected among us. The fragments of this voluminous learning have never been properly united in one collection, and the older recensions of Scaliger, Turnebus, and Popma, in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, must still be consulted by those who wish to take a synoptical view of them. The Bipont edition of 1788 supplies probably the most convenient form for this object. Separate books and subjects have, however, received careful treatment, chiefly from German scholars. The only entire treatise, that on Husbandry, must still be read in Gesner or Schneider, but it is to be hoped that Keil may execute his early purpose of re-editing it. The efficient labours of Spengel and C. O. Miiller on the De Lingua Latina still leave something to be desired. Madvig has some noticeable emendations in his Adver- saria, vol. ii. Augustus Wilmanns has edited very satis&ctorily the fragments of the other books on granmaar. A. Biese has followed up the work of Oehler and Vahlen, and given us a, useful collection of the Saturae Menippeae and Logisto- rici and some minor fragments ; but there is still room for improvement and acute 640 EX M. TEEENTII VAKEONIS RELIQTJIIS. conjecture, especially in working out the argument of each satura and in criticism of the metrical fragments. Merkel collected the fragments of the Divine Anti- quities in his preface to Ovid's Easti (ed. 1841, pp. ovi-ccxlvii),but he seems unfor- tunately to have used a bad text of S. Augustine de Civitate Dei. Krahner seems to have written well on the same subject, but I only know his books by quotations. H. Kettner has put together the remains of the books De Vita Populi Eomani and De Gente P. E. (Halle, 1863, 1865); and last, but not least, Eitschl has written on the Disciplinarum Libri (1845, 4to) and on the whole subject of "Varro's literary activity in the sixth and twelfth - volumes of the Eheinisches Museum. The same periodical contains other articles by Biicheler, Mercklin, L. Miiller, Eiese, Eibbeck, Vahlen, etc., especially on the Menippean satires. Other monographs are referred to by Teufifel, §§ 152-157. § I. Saturae Menippeae. Pp. 358-363. The most lively account of these essays is to be found in Mommsen's last chapter, in which he devotes a considerable space to them (E. H. vol. iv. pp. 591- 600). They were called Menippean, from the cynic Menippus of Gadara, probably only twenty years older than Varro (Eiese, p. 8). What little is known of him is chiefly from Diogenes Laertius and fi-om his other imitator and admirer Lucian, from whose dialogues we get perhaps the best idea of this whole class of writings. See Lucian's Dialogues of the Dead, 1-3 and 210, Menippus sive Necyomanteia, especially c. 21, Icaromenippus, passim, Bis Accusatus, c. 33, and other passages in which Menippus speaks or is described. From the latter place it seems clear that Menippus adopted the same mixture of verse and prose that Varro after- wards did, for this I believe to have been the case, notwithstanding the disbelief of Lucian MiiUer. It is probable that the general colour of the composition, the mixture of the comic and the serious, and the sharp transition from one style and subject to another was a more potent reason for the name. That Varro gave it himself is asserted by Gellius, ii. 18. 6, and implied by a fragment from his satire Testamentum ap. Non. p. 478, 'E mea i\o(poivia), ' and nurtured by the sect of Menippus,' and he bequeaths the care of them to those who are anxious for the commonwealth, quoting a line of Ennius to express his idea. The date of the Menippeans is uncertain. One, the Tpitcapavos, was composed in B. c. 60, the subject being the first triumvirate. They were probably early works, as Cicero makes him call them ' vetera sua ' in B. c. 45 (Acad. i. 2, 8). There is a review of Eiese's edition by Biicheler, Eh. Mus. vol. 20, and a reply by Eiese, vol. 21, to both which I have referred. BiMAKons. The name somehow or other refers to himself. It was a satire, TTfpl Tp6irwy, and was perhaps a dialogue in which he disputed with another Marcus of different temper, i. Qwintipor Clodius is touched again in his Epist. ad Fufiuro, ap. Non. pp. 144 and 117, Eiese, p. 259, 'Si hodie noenum venis, eras SATCTRAE MENIPPEAE. 641 quidem si veneris meridie, die natali Fortis Fortunae, Quintipm-is Clodi Antipho fies, ac poemata eius gargaridians dices : — '0 fortuna, o fora fortuna, quantis commoditatibus Hunc diem.' This seems to stow that he was a plagiarist from Terence, who has a conplet consisting of the first line, and ' quam subito meo ero Antiphoni ope vostra hunc oherastis diem,' Phormio, 841 f. He was probably a freedman, and Varro calls him banteringly by the old name Qaintipor—Qmnti puer or servus. He wrote himself a satura, Marcipor, something perhaps like Horace's Davus, Sat. ii. 7. DoLiUM AUT Sekia. This proverbial title has never been satisfactorily explained. It may have some reference to the dolium kept in the atrium of "Vesta as a repre- sentation of the world (according to Krahner, ap. Riese, p. 1 1 7). The dolium was very large and nearly globular, with a wide mouth ; the seria was somewhat smaller, with a full body and narrow throat. See a conjectural representation in Bich, s. V. Perhaps this satire was a dispute as to the form of the earth. For a similar proverbial expression cp. Hor. A. P. 21, 'amphora coepit Institui, currente rota cur urceus exit ?' where the opposition is between a wine-jar and a water-jar. Mundus domits est, etc. is quoted by Probus to illustrate Vergil, Georg. i. 231 foil, altitonae flammigerae is Riese's emendation. Bucheler prefers alto fragmine zonae, but it is difficult to see how frogmen, can be used of the zone covering only a portion of the sky. Yet altitonae is an awkward epithet. Umbus is here a ' belt, girdle.' Varro uses it again of the zodiac, when he is speaking jestingly of the destructiveness of goats, ' quas etiam astrologi ita receperuut in caelum, ut extra limbum xn signorum sint,'' K. E. ii. 3, "J. Est Modcs. invenlrwnt is noticeable. The facta about this prosody seems to be that it is never found in Ennius or the tragedians, but that it is not uncommon in the comedians and in later dactylic poets — in the latter of course after a short syllable. Exactly similar instances to this are Plaut. Bacch. 938, subeg^runt; True. ii. 5, 15, occeperunt; Terent. Eun. 20, emgrunt; Syras, Sent. ed. Ribb. 90, odSrunt; all of which come at the end of a Kne. Cp. Corssen, i. 613, and C 1008. coagulum is used in the same way by Gellius, xii. i, 21, 'vinculum iUud coagu- lumque animi atque amoris, quo parentes cum filiis natura consociat.' EUMBNIDBS. The fragments of this satura have been variously combined, but not, I think, with certainty, otherwise I should have given them all. The whole is evidently on different forms of madness, moral and physical. Oehler says, perhaps correctly, 'Tractat . . . Stoicorum dogma, on irAvres luipol imivovrai : quod Horatius quoque eleganter perstrinxit in Damasippo.' The fragments here given open with a description of the absurdity of philosophers. A philosopher then seems to retort on the poijular madness of self-indulgent or miserly people. Some- how or other Varro is persuaded that he is mad, and goes to ask advice of Serapis. In the latter fragments we catch glimpses of him hooted by a mob of slaves and servant girls, present at the wild orgies of Cybele, observing a popular sedition, and perhaps by these various experiences brouglit back to the belief that he is no worse than the rest of the world, or rather his sanity is pronounced by some kind of a jury. Tt 642 EX M. TEEENTII VAREONIS RELIQUIIS. 14. Empedocles ; so Censoi-inuB, D. N. 4. Lucretius seems to have followed him in this as in many other points, v. 803 foil. 15. Is closely paralleled by Cicero, de Divin. ii. 119, 'Sed nescio quomodo nihil tam absurde dici potest, quod non dicatur ab aliquo philosopho. 17. safliJam caedit, as conjectured by Mr. Ellis, is very ingenious, but it is too like lorcos trucidat to be likely. Biicheler conjectures ' cum baocas ferula caedit.' 18. bucinus flavus ahenus. Riese's conjecture is founded on Aristophanes' (ovBbs iimaXfKTpiai', Ran. 932, 'quod (ahenum) in navibus Persicis stabat signum. Bucinus gallum significat, Petron. c. 74.' de AWuci subus Athenis, 'one of Albucius' epicurean hogs,' is Rothe's very ingenious, but unconvincing, emenda- tion. Varro is laughing at the Pythagoreanism or Darwinism of his day rather than at Epicureanism. 20. cui si stet, etc., 'if he have the whole created universe at his disposal.' 2 1 . arguati, persons with the jaundice ; a fact also noticed by Lucretius, iv. 334, 'lurida praeterea fiunt quaecunque tuentur Arquatei.' 26. miras. Nonius also quotes mirabis from Pomponius. curare, is probably ' to prescribe for,' ' act as a physician,' ' cure ; ' cp. the quotation from Cicero in the next paragraph. Roeper's noli mirare de eodem may perhaps be right, ' either wonder at both or do not wonder that the same thing comes to the same thing,' as Mr. Ellis suggests. 28. cepam, fern., a form used perhaps as often as cepe. Sisymbrium, 'sacred to Venus.' Ov. Fast. iv. 469, etc. On medicine prescribed in dreams, Oehler well compares Cic. de Div. ii. 59, ' Quid convenit aegris a conjectore somniorum potius, quam a medico petere medicinam ? An Aesculapius an Scrapie potest perscribere per somnum curationem valetudinis 1 ' 32. ma; = 'statim,' Non. p. 421, who compares Verg. Aen. ii. 323, 'Vix e» fetus eram, gemitu quum talia reddit,' which is by no means an exact parallel. 33. Commod'um, 'at the very moment.' praeter, 'beside;' so 'praeter amnem,' Naev. Lycurg. 47, which Ribbeck and others needlessly alter to propter. Mairis deum. The worship of the Magna Mater Idaea was introduced into Rome in accordance with a reference to the Sibylline books during the war with Hannibal. The black meteoric stone was brought from Pessinus by a special embassy (which had obtained it from Attains, king of Pergamus), and received with great rejoicing, and lodged in the house of P. Scipio Nasica, the 'worthiest man in Rome.' The temple was soon after built and lay near that of the Pala- tine Apollo. The festival to commemorate the arrival of the goddess, called Megalesia or Megalensia, took place between the 4th and loth of April, and was celebrated with dramatic exhibitions and races. It was not till later, probably in the time of Claudius, that the more fanatical and exciting Attis festival in March was admitted. (See Preller, p. 735 f.) The Galli and their wild practices, their flutes and cymbals and processions, were however already attracting much of public attention. See Catullus' Attie, Lucr. ii. 610 foil., Ovid, Past. iv. 181 foil., etc. SATUKAE MENIPPEAE. 643 34. Cwm illoc venio. I have followed Biese's conjectureB founded on Lach- mann's, which give, at any rate, good sense. aedUia is retained by Eiese in the sense of a priestly functionary, cp. the aedilis lustralis at Tusculum, Wilmanns, 1759, 1761; and the aedilis et praetor sac{ris) Yolk{ano) fac{iendis) at Ostia, ib. 1722. gaUantes = bacchantes. 35. TiU typana. Eiese seems right in putting together these fragments from Nonius, though we cannot be sure of the exact form, tibinos is given by Nonius aB='a tibiis modes;' if this is right it is a OTrof \ey6iievov. L. MiiUer reads tibi nos. tibi gaUi is a conolusion not found elsewhere in galliambics, which end with two short syllables. Hence most editors read galU tibi. Riese defends the text in his Prolegomena, p. 86. 36. Phrygius. I translate, 'The Phrygian horn thrills through the bones with its liquid note.' Comus seems to be, at any rate, a possible form of comu. So we have genus and germ, penus and perm. For the idea cp. Lucr. ii. 619, 'Tympana tenta tonant palmis, et cymbala circum Concava, raucisonoque minantur comua cantu, Et Phrygio stimulat numero cava tibia mentes." Canit, cp. Cio. de N. D. ii. 8, ad fin. 'canentes tibiae,' etc. aninia is quoted by Nonius, p. 233, as = 'sonu3.' 47. pectore fliManti may be right. Lucretius uses this rare verb, iv. 75, ' Per maloB volgata trabesque trementia ^MCtani,' unless j^ttiami is read there for fiuitawt. TEPONTOAIAASKAAOS. This is one of the satires of which Mommsen gives an analysis, 1. c. p. 599. The subject is very clear — a contrast between old times and new. The title is similar to that of one of Alexis' comedies, 'AaaiTo5iS&ffKa\os. Its exact application is obscure. Mommsen says, 'In the Satire there appears " a Teacher of the Old," of whom the degenerate age seems to stand more urgently in need than of the teacher of youth,' Others think of the proverbial difficulty of teaching old men. I. Inter nundinum, as we should say, 'within the week.' See note on p. 240. Nonius, p. 214, quotes simUar passages from other works of "Varro and from Lucilius, lib. xxvi. 'Paucorum atque hoc pacto si nil gustat inter nundinvm.' barbam radebat. Varro tells us (R. R. ii. 11. 10) that the first barbers came to Italy from Sicily, v. c. 454, and that most of the ancient statues had a long beard. Cp. the common use of intonsus, barbatus, for simple old-fashioned ancestors. ■i. tasdm, 'gently,' 'by degrees," from the same root as tago, tmigo, taxo; cp. sensim. Mommsen supposes, fr. 15, 'rapta a nescio quo mulione' etc. to be the antithesis to this. 3. nee non. Madvig suggests nequeo, which spoils the point. The notable wife could do both things at once. 4. arc^am si non vellet, a quotation from XII Tab. i. 3, p. 254, where see note. In old days the wife was satisfied with a jaunt in an open cart, and did not bother her husband to put a hood to it ; now she wants a fine chariot and a crowd of slaves, 5. vmdidit tenebrwnem. The story is «Sld more at Ipngth by Valerius Max. T t 2 644 EX M. TERENTII VAEE.ONIS KELIQUIIS. vi. 3, 4, ending, 'tunc M'. Curius praefatus, non opus esse eo cive reipublicae, qui parere nesciret, et bona eius et ipsum vendidit." Nonius, p. 19, gives other instances of tenebiio, which he compares with nebula. It seems properly to mean one who shirks or skulks. 6. cultro coqumari, i. e. ' our ancestors were simple even in their method of com- mitting suicide.' Eich gives an illustration of such a cook's knife. They are also found with a ring at the end of the handle to fasten to the girdle. If an/paestati is right, it mast mean ' embossed,' from Gk. kiiiraiarSs. eupetasti, from Hesyoh. tiviraaros, ' easy to spread out,' may mean, ' with a broad rounded end. Papia Papae seems to be an exclamation of exaggerated surprise, and so is «. suitable title for this satire, which ridiculed the extravagant, fantastic, and con- ceited terms employed by lovers and flatterers. 1. ante anris nodo ex. This preposition is put after its case, as in Lucr. iii. 851, vi. 789. subparvuU. Varro seems here specially to ridicule the affected use of diminu- tives, six of which are found in four lines. This was a characteristic of the early imitators of the Alexandrine poets, the 'oantores Euphorionis,' whom Cicero contemns, and amongst them of Catullus. The lines are so good an imitation of this style that we almost think them pretty. 2. eallibl^Jiaro naturaU, ' natural dye.' The artificial pigment for heightening the beauty of the eyebrows is several times mentioned by Pliny. 3. parvisavmus, a rare superlative, also used by Lucretius, i, 616, 62a, iii. 200. § 2. Antiquitatom Libei. Pp. 363-365. The best account of this important work, next to that given by St. Augustine, is in Cicero's Academica, 1. 2 and 3, in which Varro is an interlocutor. The Divine Antiquities followed the Human, ' quia diviuae istae ab hominibus institutae sunt,' Aug. C. D. vi. 4. They were dedicated to Julius Caesar as Pontifex maximus, and therefore were probably not published till after the break up of the Pompeian party, to which Varro belonged; but as Cicero seems to refer to them in the Brutus, u. 56, we may fix their date in one of the three years, 47, 46, or 45, B. c. I. Berwm Humanarum Lihri xxv. The fragments of the Human Antiquities have, as far as I know, not been properly collected ; the other portion of the work has received more attention, chiefly on account of the copious extracts from it made by St. Augustine in his book on the City of God. The Human Antiquities must have been a most important treasure-house of knowledge. The first book was a general introduc- tion ; the remaining twenty-four were divided into four sets of six, treating (i) of Men, (2) of Places, (3) of Times, (4) of Things. Cicero praises the whole as a sort of handbook, which enabled the citizens of Rome to find their way about their own history and to understand their own position in their native country. We cannot teU. what method he pursued, but something may be inferred from the fragments compared with the arrangement of like matter in the book on Latin Grammar. In the first part he seems to have given an account of the early settle- ANTIQUITATUM LIBRI. 645 ments and combination of tribes within the city (Non. p. 90), and of the constitu- tion of the republic (see qnotations in Pestus, pp. 246, 249, 347, on the comitia). The references to Varro in the Liber de Praenominibus may perhaps also belong to these books. In the second part he doubtless went over somewhat the same ground that he traverses in the fifth book De Lingua Latina, especially as regards the geography of the city, e.g. we have a derivation of the name Oppius Mons, Pest. p. 348. In the third part he treated of the arrangement of the calendar and historical chronology. Cp. Grell. i. 16, 3, and v. 4, 5, and De Lingua Latina, lib. vi. Of the fourth part we have rather more fragments than the rest, the most important referring to the rights and duties of the magistrates, e. g. GeU. xiii. 12, 5, and 13, 4, on vooatio and prensio; Gell. xi. i, 4, and 5, op. Non. p. 216, onmultae dictio; Non. pp. 59, 80, 92, 214, 394, 471, all having some bearing on magisterial action. P. 364. Ex lib. 21. This passage is the most important of the extant fragments of this work. On the general subject of vocatio and prensio, see Mommsen, Handbach, i. p. 127 f. Vocatio is the larger right, including the right of com- pelling the presence of an absentee as well as that of apprehension of a person present (^prensio) and that of imprisonment and detention. The person touched by this power has no right of appeal, but another magistrate or ». tribune might intervene (Pompon, in Dig. i. 2, 2, 16). Vocatio belongs to consuls, praetors, and proconsuls (XJlp. in Dig. ii. 4, 2). Neither Varro's remark as to prensio, that it belongs to 'tribuni plebis et aHi qui habent viatorem,' nor his description of quaestores as having ' neque lictorem neque viatorem,' is an exact statement. In fact, they are corrected by a passage of his own, given by Gellius in the next chapter, xiii. 13, 4, which the latter tells us came in usefully to decide a practical question, ' an quaestor populi Romani a praetore in ius vocari posset ?' "Varro's words are, ' Qui potestatem neque vocationis populi viritim habent, neque pren- sionis, eos magistratus » privato in ius quoque vooari est potestas. M. Laevinus, aedUis curulis, a privato ad praetorem in ius est eductus ; nunc stipati servis publicis non modo prendi non possunt, sed etiam ultro submovent populum." Now the curule aediles and the quaestores aerarii were magistrates who had viatores or public messengers at their command, and yet they not only had not the right of prensio, but were themselves properly subject to it. Varro must, I think, have distinguished in his mind two classes of viatores, those who were used for purposes of apprehension and those who were not, the former being probably the original class (op. Mommsen, 1. c. p. 284, note 3, and note on Lex ComeUa, p. 460, the fragments of which, it will be remembered, relate to the viaiores of the quaestors). 2. Serum Divinarum Idbri xvi. The divisions of this work were not unlike those of its fellow. It began with an introductory book, which was followed by five parts of three books each, on (I) Men, (2) Places, (3) Times, (4) Sacred Rites, and (5) Gods. The peculiar subject of each book is also given by St. Augustine, to whom the greatest number of fragments are due; bat many others are found, especially in Servius, as weU as 646 EX M. TERENTn VAEKONIS EELIQUIIS. in Tertullian, Amobius, and Laotantius, and the grammarians, Festua, Gellius, Nonius, Charisius, Macrobiua, etc. They are given at length in Merkel, prefeoe to Ovid's Fasti, pp. cvi-coxlvii. Space will not permit an analysis of the book or detailed account of Varro's religious system. Reference may be made to Marquardt, vol. iv. der Gottesdienst, pp. 67 foil., Preller, R. M. pp. 29 ff. and 62 ff., and cp. Mommsen, R. H. book iv. ch. 12, vol. iii. p. 434. Varro, like Scaevola, distinguished three kinds of theology, the mythical or poetic, the physical or philosophic, and the civil or popular (Aug. C. D. iv. 27, and vi. 5). The first of these was fuU of dangerous and unworthy fables, the second contained the truth, and the third, though not true, was expedient for common people, and ought to be kept up by the state. Yarro's own idea of the philoso- phic or true theology, as expressed in this book, was mainly that of the Stoics. In its ultimate result it was a vague monotheism, little, if at all, removed from pan- theism. His most explicit declaration on this subject seems to have been in his essay ' Curio de Deorum Cultu,' in which he quoted with approval the lines of Valerius Soranus (a contemporary of Accius) ' :■ — 'lupiter omnipotens, regum rex ipse deuaque. Progenitor genetrixque deum, deus unus et omnia.' He went on to enlarge upon the text progenitor genetrixque by declaring that the male and female principle were combined in the highest form of the divinity. ' lovemque esse mundum et eum omnia semina ex se emittere et in se recipere . . . Mundus enim unus et in eo uno omnia sunt' (Aug. C. D. vii. 9), In his larger work, however, he put forward more commonly the dualistic theory, in whicli Caelus represents the male and generative principle and Terra the female, recep- tive, or material. The other gods were particular powers or manifestations of the anima mundi. In conformity with this conclusion he rejected in theoty aU images and the grosser accessories of worship, a point in which the original Roman notions of religion seem to have coincided with Stoic doctrine (Marquardt, p. 69). Never- theless, in practice he thought it quite right and necessary to keep up the tradi-., tional observances, and probably wrote hia book in great measure in the interest of the civil or state religion. (a) Lib. ii. de Pontificibus. Varro took great pains with the story of Aeneas. He made enquiries in Samothracia as to the meaning of the Penates, observed the agreement of the names of places in Epirus with those of the legend, made a careful chronology of the Trojan settlement in Latium, and vn-ote a book on the Trojan families in Rome (Serv. in Aen. iii. 1 2, 349, v. 704, etc., Preller, p. 674). It is probable that Vergil followed him in many places verbally, as Merkel has shown that Ovid did in the Fasti, p. cv. Qi) Lib. viii. de Feriis. On the work which may or may not be done on festivals. See above, on Cato, R. R. 2, note, p. 614. Krahner may perhaps be right in ascribing to him also the foUowing Hues (ap. berv. ad Aen. iv. 638), which illustrate the same position : 'CaeUcolae, mea membra, dei, quos nostra potestas | Officiis divisa facit.' Marquardt, p 70 n 402. ANTIQUITATES EERUM DIVINAEUM. Git (c) Lib. xiv. de Deis Certia. The laat triad of books was on the gods, whom Varro divided into certi, incerti, and selecti. There seems to be considerable doubt as to the principles of division adopted by him ; perhaps the terms simply- mean those whose meaning and import he could certainly explain and those about which he was in doubt. (Preller adopts another explanation, which is not so probable, pp. 62, 63.) In the first class he seems to have gone througli a large number of divinities presiding over particular actions, whose names he found in the indigitamenta or pontifical books of invocations, such as those referred to in the text (op. esp. Serv. ad Aen. ii. 141, and Georg. i. 21). These thinly veiled abstractions were almost endless, and form perhaps the most characteristic feature of Eoman religion. Preller has put together the facts about them in a very clear manner, pp. 572-595, 'die Gotter der Indigitamenta.' Cp. a similar catalogue in Marquardt, iv. pp. 7-21. The gods invoked by the flaraen in his sacrifice to Ceres are fii'om one of the numerous categories belonging to this series. See Fabius Pictor, p. 345. a conceptione homines ... a lano. Janus, the originator and beginner of every- thing, was invoked in this case, especially as Consivius, Macrob. i. 9, 16. Namia had a chapel outside the porta Viminalis, Fest. Bp. p. 163. (d) This extract has been chosen as giving in a succinct form the chief heads of the categories of gods, the detailed lists of which would be tedious. Opideae or Opi Deae, the earth, on which the new-bom child was placed, Ov. Trist. iv. 3,46, Suet. Octav. 5. It wai? apparently set upright, 'ut auspicaretur rectus esse,' Varro de Vita, P. B. iij, Ap. Non. p. 528, Preller, pp. 332, 578. Vatieanus seems to have been confounded by Varro with Vagitanus, which is the name elsewhere found in this connection. Cp. Gell. xvi. 1 7. Aescularms . . . Argmtirms. Copper or bronze money was probably not used before the time of the decemvirs, and silver was not coined till five years before the First Punic War, v. c. 485 = 269. (e) Lib. xvi. de Deis Seieetis. This class is defined by Varro himself as those most worshipped in Rome, in fact, the most important in public estimation. The list contains the names of the twelve Consentes, viz. lupiter, luno ; Neptunus, Minerva ; Mars, Venus ; Apollo, Diana ; Voleanus, Vesta ; Mercitrius, Ceres, and eight others, viz. lanus, Saturnus, Genius, Sol, Orcus, Liber Pater, Tellus, Luna — the latter apparently belonging to no established system. (g) Varro divided life into three grades, (i) Organised life, (2) Sensitive Ufe, (3) Intelligence. In respect of this there exists a parallel between man, the microcosm, and the universe itself, that is, in the highest sense, between man and God. In the great being of the Universe the three divisions are, (i) the Earth and Stones, (2) the Sun and Moon and Stars, (3) Aether. The force of the latter, which is the divine anima penetrating in diflferent directions, creates, first, the world of gods above, and, secondly, the goddess Terra, and the god Neptune. § 3. Ex LiBEis DB Lingua Latina. Pp. 366-373. The general contents of this work are summarised in the heading, and need not be repeated here. All the latter part of it, i. o. books v-xxv, was dedicated to 648 EX M. TERENTII VAEKONIS RELIQUIIS. Cicero, whence we conclude that it was finished before his death, v. 0. 711=43. Cicero, for some time previous, plumed himself on Varro's promise of a dedication, and complained he could not get it fulfilled (Ad Fam. xiii. 13). In order to stimulate him, he addressed his Aoademica to him, and touched on the subject in the Introduction, as well as in a letter which he sent at the same time (Ad Fam. ix. 8). As the Aoademica were not composed tiU B. 0. 45, it would seem probable that Varro fulfilled his promise in the succeeding year, or early in the next, that is, in one of those eventful years which saw the death of Caesar, the struggle between Antony and Cicero, and the collapse of the senatorial party, just when it seemed on the eve of victory. Miiller observes that this leaves but a short time for the performance of so large a work, and that the book, as we have it, shows signs of incompleteness and great want of finish, repetitions, inconsistencies, and the like. He concludes, therefore, that it was published ' inscio et invito anetore,' p. xi. Everyone vrill allow a lack of revision, but it is obvious, firstly, that a man of Varro's immense fertility and copiousness, with voluminous note-books at command, might have finished his book under pressure, and, secondly, that the existence of an Epitome (attributed to himself) is against the theory of a stolen publication. It is possible either that he got tired of the subject, or that the loss of his library during the proscription prevented him from improving in a second edition what he had pub- lished to please Cicero before it was quite ready. The following remarks on the syntax of the book are taken chiefly from Miiller's Preface, pp. xxxiv, xxxv. He is very careless in his combination of moods, e. g. vi. 82, 'qui habent speotionem, qui non habeant ;' id. 95, 'quomnon adesset et nihil mtererat j' viii. i, ' quemadmodimi . . . essent,' ' quo pacto . . . ieruni,' 'ut . . . efferamt,' all relative clauses in the same sentence; ix. 10, 'quod nondum est, et perperam dicatur.' Similarly, he combines different persons of the verb, ix. 15, 'et hi qui pueros in ludum mittunt, iidem barbatos non docebimus ;' and difierent voices, jt. 16, 'conferri non oportet ac dioere.' He does not shrink irom such a harsh ellipse of pronoims as ix. 7, ' et ea quae possunt dici, atque (so. ea qime) iUic praeterii.' He passes, without warning, from oratio recta to obliqua, and from obliqua to recta, e.g. v. 16, 'ab eis dictus vicus Tusous, et ideo ibi Vortumnum stare* In the same way, in sentences closely following, he sometimes gives the nomi- native, sometimes the accusative, supplying, in thought, now dicitur or dicuntur, and now dicwnt, e.g. in v. 37, ' $egei a satu . . . Semen . . . hinc seminaria, seme» tern/ id. 88, ^ cohors quae in villa . . . manipvXos exercitus minimas manus quae unum secuntiu: signum,' id. 142, 'pinnae . . . turres . . . portal,' etc. Similarly, he inserts an accusative with infinitive without any proper verb before it, e. g. V. 23, 'terra ut putant eadem et humus : ideo (so. putanf) Ennium, in terra cadentis dicere,' and .confuses two constructions as, ix. 74, 'ad huiuscemodi vooabula analogias esse, ut dixi' for analogiae sunt, or esse dixi. Instances of construction Kori to ytviaSat, opus censorium,, i.e. censoria animadversione dignum. This is apparently an isolated usage of the word. quibus diebus habere senatum ius non sit. These would generally be days on which the comitia was held, as the two assemblies could not meet at once. It was, however, competent for either body to prohibit the meeting of the other. See above, note on patres censeamt, p. 650. immolare hostiam. So, for instance, on the day of Caesar's murder bad omens were observed in the entrails of the victim. Appian, B. C. ii. n6. EPIST. QUAEST. DE RE EXJSTICA, I. i. 657 5»i prmceps in senatum lectus esset. He was at first usually the eldest of the ce/morii, but the censor was afterwards allowed greater freedom. See the case recorded in LIt. xxvii. 11, and the note on p. 417. depignore capiendo. See note on the fragment of L. Crassus, p. 637. On the multa, see note, p. 4'!3. The formula used ia given by Gellius, xi. 1, 4, from Varro, 'M. Terentio, quando citatus neque respondit neque excusatus est, ego ei unum oirem multam dico ' (probably from Varro, Rer. Human, xxiii, see Non. p. 216). Cicero complains that Antony threatened to pull his house down because he had not attended : 'Quis uuquam tanto damno senatorem coegiti aut quid est ulira pignue aut multam!' Phil. i. 5, 12. § 5. Ex LlBSIS DB Ee Eustioa. This treatise, as Varro tells us, was composed in his eightieth year, i. e. B.C. 37. Each of the three books is devoted to a particular branch of the subject, the first to agriculture. Including of course culture of the vine and olive, the second to the breeding of cattle of all kinds, the third to that of birds and fishes (villaticae pastiones). The form is that of a dialogue, and is perhaps the best specimen of Varro's style we have, being fairly agreeable reading, with a good deal of humour and vivacity, and more attention to scenery and circumstance than is to be found in Cicero's dialogues. The purely didactic parts are, however, marked by the conciseness and affectation of method that is characteristic of Varro. I have used Schneider's notes pretty freely. For some remarks on the text see note on Cato, p. 610 f. Lib. I. u. 1. I. Fundania, his wife, daughter probably of C. Fundanius, the friend of Cicero. Cp. ad Q. Fratrem, i. 2, 3. 2. cum facere. Cv/m here seems to be pleonastic, as quod often is in Varro, e.g. L. L. ix. 19, see p. 655. habeam curare, a harsh use of the infinitive, not altogether unlike Cato's est praeatare, E. E. ad init. Schneider prefers habeam eurae. 4. Scribwm tihi ires liiros indices, ' three books of reference.' The second, how- ever, had a special dedication to Turanius Niger, and the third to Q. Finnius. xn deos cojisentis, contained in the distich of Ennius : — ' luno, Vesta, Ceres, Diana, Minerva, Venus, Mars, Mercurius, lovis, Neptunus, Volcanus, Apollo.' See above, note on dd selecti, p. 647. The first appearance of this enumeration is at the beginning of the Second Punic War, when a lectistemium was made for them on the recommendation of the decemviri of the Sybilline books, Liv. xxii. 10. This and Varro's account of their statues indicate a Greek origin for the conception. They were represented as consemtes or sitting in council in the Forum. See Preller, E. M. p. 60. 6. Sohigalia. April 25, see p. 544. rustica vinalia. Aug. 19, see p. 545. Cp. Varro, L. L. vi. 20. Bonum Evemtwm, represented with a patera in the right hand, and an ear of corn and a poppy in the left. 8. Attalua Philometor. Columella, in a parallel passage, i. i, has 'Philometor II U 658 EX M. TEEENTII VAEEONIS RELIQXJIIS. et Attalua,' which is probably a blunder. Hiero and Attains are the two kings who have written on the subject, and are opposed to the philosophers that follow. The most important of the other writers, whose names I have omitted, was the Carthaginian Mago, whose treatise was translated into Greek by Cassius Dionyeiua of TJtica. C. xvii. I. De fuwU ini partibm quae cum solo haerent. These are defined in chap. vi. as ' quae sit forma, quo in genere terrae, quantus, quam per se tutus.' By the first he means whether it is campestre, coUinum, or montanum, or a mixture of several kinds, and how it is planted ; by the second, the kind of soil ; by the third, the size ; and by the fourth, what fences and boundaries it has. The alterae ini qtute extra fundum simt are — i. whether the neighbourhood is peaceful or the reverse; 2. whether it produces things requisite, and is likely to consume the produce of our farm ; 3. whether there is a good land or water carriage ; 4. whether there is anything in the neighbouring estates to profit or injure ours. It is obvious that all these divisions, which aie merely a sample of Varro's constant habit of mind, tend rather to confuse than to assist the memory. 2. oiaerarios. Cp. L. L. vii. 105, 'Liber qui suas operas in servitutem pro pecunia quadam debebat, dum solveret, nexus vooatur, ut ab aere obaeratm.' 3. mancipia esse oportere, e. q. s. Schneider has shown that the following recom- mendations are taken almost verbally fi:om Aristotle. This and that about not having many of the same nation = Oecon. i. 5 ; for the latter cp. Polit. vii. 11. Of slaves in general he says, Sef Se «al ((oiirjpeieiv rats TCKVcmoitius, Polit. 1. c, where see more on the subject. 6. ad! meitandvm, volwntatem praefectorum. I have adopted Keil's emendation here. Schneider reads, ad miiciend/um volv/ptatem his praefecturae. Other conjec- tures may be seen in his note. Lib. II. ix. i. maxime ad nos, sc, perlinens. ita custos pecoris ut Hub is hard, but seems to mean 'is guardian of cattle in general, but especially of that kind which requires its company for defence.' Cp. the use of ut followed by sic, sues, verres, maiales, scrofae. The distinction between scrofae and sues seems to be one between sows that have litters and those that have not. On maiales see R. R. ii. 4, 21. The derivation is doubtfiil. 3. rams. Eest. Ep. 272, 'ravi coloris appellantur qui sunt inter flavos et caesios.' congruewtibus, sc. colore, resimis seems simply to mean 'curved upwards.' mento sappresso, ' with a retiring chin.' emmuUs ; so used by Lucilius, iii. 7, xvii. 4, L. M. hrocchis, ' id est tortis,' Crescentius ap. Schneider. The word occurs in the first passage of Lucilius in a slightly different form (ap. Non. P- 2S, J7)— 'Br, 578. Chorauloedus, 565. ChrysippuB, the Stoic, supports anomaly in grammar, 653. Cicero, consulship of, 479 ; lines on Terence, 606. — conversed with Accius as a boy, 596. — dedicates his Academica to Varro, 648 ; Varro's de Lingua Latina ad- dressed to him, 648. Cincius Alimentus, 608. — de Ke Militari, date of, 554. Cis, used absolutely, 577. Citeria, a squeaking puppet, 623. Citrosus, explained, 575. Clarigatio, 552. darorum virorum laudes, 562, 622. Classicum, the summons of the comicen to the comitia centuiiata, 650. Clafisis prima, 455 f. Clavus, use of, 535. Clientela, 432. Coagnluni, use of, 641 . Coemisse = conceperunt 1 565. Coera, 405. Cognitor, 457. Cognomen, akin to praenomen, 660 ; used in place of nomen, e. g. Caepio and Verres, 660 ; used by classical writers = agnomen, 660. — tribal name, equivalent to, for ple- beians, 405. — legal use of, 405, 433. — not used by women, 409. — when first found, 459, 461. Coinage, copper, introduced by the decemvirs, 516, 538, 647. — silver, 647. Coinquere, 388. Collegium, 432 ; collegia at Pompeii, 496; general regulations about, 507, 533- Columella, oolumen, of a slave, 602. C. = Comitialis dies, 541. Coinitiuni= curia Hostilia, 461. Conimentus = (reffo(ptffy/^yos, 613. Commoda, in bathing, 495. Commodum, adverb, use of, 642. Compascuos ager, 447. Compediti servi, 617. Comperendinatio, 425. Compitalia, 579, 616. Concapis or concapit, 525. Conoeptum furtum, 525, 529. Concepta verba = ' set terms,' 633, 651. Concilium, defined, 422. Condicere, condictio, condictus dies, 517, 553- . . , Condisces = condiscens, condiscipulus, P. 2258 a, 498. Conlegium, 432. INDEX TO THE NOTES. Conlegium, spelling, 478. Conregione, of the lines drawn by the lituus, 652. Consilium, in consiliiim ire, mittere, 435. 631. OonsuaJJa, 545. Consumere, use of, 446. Conubium, 537. Conventio, coven tio, contio, 419 ; of agnati, 502. 649, 650. Coptare = cooptare, 468. Copula = ' correlative category,' 654. Cordu3 = late, 617. Cornelia, gens, 395 f. Comelii, partisans of SuUa, 478. Comiscae divae, 485. ComuB = coniu, 643. Cortumio, explained, 652. Corvue, Corvinus, the cognomen when given, 638. Q. Cosconius, referred to, 650. Covenumis = convenimuB, 472. Ceassus, L. Licinius, the orator, attacked by L. Philippus, 637 ; his speeches, ib. Crates, supporter of anomaly in gram- «iar, 653, 654. Cuculus, natural history of the cuckoo, 659- Culigna = KuXixci/, 618. Culina, pecuUar use of, 489. Culter coquinaris, 644. CvM, confused with Q. viii and cvm, 617. Cimi, preposition with accusative on Pompeian inscriptions, 494. — redundant in Varro, 657. — maxime, 623. Curare, to heal, 642. Curator, 521. Curia Hostilia, 461. Curia lulia, succeeds the Curia Hostilia, 656. Curio, de Deorum Cultu, Varro's essay, 646. D and L interchanged, 410. D and T interchanged, 486. De caelo nuntiimi, 649. Decemvirs, legislation of the (see Lex XII Tabularum), 502 foil. Decemviri litibus iudicandis, 404, — sacris feciundis, 404. Decidere damnum, legal use of, 528. DeoimanuB, decumanus, in land-measur- ing. 44J'- Decimus, restricted to patrician Claudii, 660. Dedus, devotion of, 558 f. ; devotion of a third, 589. Decorem, adjective, 575. Decuma poUuota, 473, 490. Decuriones, the senate of municipal towns, 467, 468 ; op. C. 620, p. 482. Deda, what part of the verb, 410. Dede, C. 62, 407. Dedicare in censum, technical use of, 632. Dedrot, dedro = dederunt, 408, 409. Defensor coloniae, 472, 494. Dei, or Dii, certi, 647 ; consentes, 657 ; genitales, 587 ; incerti, magni, 588 ; novensUes, 410, op. 559, 560; seledd, 647. Dekembres, a Graecism, 487. Delicts, or torts, law of, 526. Delioulus, applied to cattle, C14. Denicales feriae, 558. Dentes auro iuncti, 537. Desciderunt, 390. Descindere carmen, 391. Designator. See dissignator. Detestari, 'to renounce,' 528. Devotion of Decius 558 f ; of a third Decius at Asoulum, 589. — of Carthage, 559 f., 457. — of ver sacrum, 560. Dictator, when the office ceased, 471 i dictator, prosody of, 569. — in Latin towns, 423, 621. Dies lustricus, 661. Dies, possible quantity of, 570. Diminutives, affected use of in Latin poetry, 644. Discens = discipulus, 498. Displodi=late pandi, 659. Dissignatio, dissignator, 469, 495. Diii, possible quantity of, 587. Dius Eidius = Semo Sanous, 633. Divalia, festival of Angerona, 545. Divortium and repudium, 521. Dixe = dixisse, 629. Dogs, Varro's notes on, 659. Dolet, impersonal, 498. Dolium, shape of, 641 ; kept in the temple of Vesta, 641. Dolus, defined, 422. Dualism of Varro, 646. Ducere = ' to imprison,' 464. Duelona=Bellona, 418. Dum taxat, 423, 431, 435, 464. Dum minoris partis familias taxsat, etc., 423. 548. Duoviri, regular magistrates in coloniae, 468. — aedilicia« potestatis, 465, 468. — viis purgandis, 454. — in Agrarian Law, 447. Duplicare = ' to bend double,' of fear, a wound, etc., 577. INDEX TO THE NOTEkS. 667 Ead, probably anomalous accusative, 420. Easements, or servitutes, 525. Eclipses, mentioned in the Annals, 621. Ediotmn censorium, 548. Eiusque=eiusce, 619. Elision of final 'm, etc., in Satumians, 397 ; in Ennius, 583. Elucus, elucificare, ' to dull,' 604. Tilm ! interjection, distinguished from en and hem, 634. Em=eum, 514, 623. Cp. im. Eminulus, of teeth, 648. Empaestati cultelli, 644, Empedocles, sentiment of, 642. En[doteroisi] dies, 541. Endo =in, 413 ; endo in Lucretius, 481 ; endo, indo, indn, in Ennius^ 584. Enim, quantity of, in Ennius, 589. ENNins, the poet, 563 ; Life and Works, 580; Annals, 581; Hexameter o^ 582, 585 ; metrical licences in, 582 f. ; Syntax of, 586. Enos=nos, 392. Epiatata, on a farm, 617. Equina, ecurria, 543. Eruca, a kind of caterpillar, 659. Escit, eta, 511. Est piaestare, 614. Bstod = esto, 500. Etsi quaeritis, 637. Ereotio pubhca, 623. Ex, exercitus, etc., 574. Extae, feminine form, 389. F and H interchanged, e. g. fordus and hordua, 543. EABins PiCTOB, de lure Pontificio, 625. — the survivor of the gens, 662. Fabrum esse suae quemque fortunae, 613. Facere=to pay, 519. Facies, genitive, 628. Facilia, a dactyl, 473. Faliscae datratae, 616. Familiae herciscundae actio, 523. Famul=femulus, 590. Fariatur, 511. Fasti, 539 foU. — Maffeiani, 539. — part of the XII Tables, 537. Fauni, Faunian verse, 396, 589, 602. Faustus, whether an old praenomen, 660. Faxitur, 561. Fecisse videri, formula of condemnation, 435- Fenus, nauticum, 014. — unoiarium, etc., 529 f. Feralia, 542. Feriae, holiday work, 614, 646, Fetiae, denicales, 559. Feriatus dies, what, 541. — of Flamen Dialis, 625. Feronia, 408. Fertor Eeaius, king of the AequicuU, 653. 659- Fetiales, ins fetiale, 551. Fibulae, trenails, 61 5. Fides, in fide esse, of olientela, 432, 472. Fiducia, legal use of, 469. FSere, 583. Fieri, inter-fieri, 574, 578. Fifeltares, 481. Fistulae= 'water-pipes,' 489, 551. Flamen Dialis, his of&ce and character, 401 f., 625 f. Flaminium, 626. Flucto, fluto, fluito, 643. Flusaris=FlOTalis mensis, 479. Fontinalia, 545. Forctis, fortis, etc., 515. Fordicidia, 543. Fordus, 543. Formula, munus ex, 461. — sociorum=/i:aTaA.o7i7, 461. — togatorum, 453. Frida=fiigida (aqua), 496. Frondes, food for cattle, 616. Frons occipitio prior est, 616. Frui, fructus, of land, 442. Fruimino = fruatur, 439. Fulmen sinistrum, on a magistrate's en- trance into office, 649. Fundania, wife of M. Varro, 657. Fundus, legal use of, 470. Funesta familia, 536. Furfo, 479. Furia= ' a madman,' 601. Furrinalia, 545. Furtum, law of, 528. — oonceptum, etc., 529. G, the letter, early form of, 385 ; when introduced, 398. Gabinus cinctus, 559. Gaia, Gaia Caecilia, 662. Gaius, Gavius, derivation of, 661. GaUiambics, peouUar metre, 643. GaUonius, a type of gluttony, 600. Garum castimonarium, 499. Gavisi = gavisus sum, 572. Gavius, not a Koman gentile name, 662. Genitive of e, declension, &oies, 628 ; of u declension in i, 574. Genitive plural in -om, 385. Genitive, Greek, 553 ; after dignus, 494. Genitive of relation, 424. Germanus = genuine, 631. Gladiators, names of, 484; exhibited 668 INDEX TO THE NOTES. at a funeral, 490 ; programmeB of, 495 ; tesserae gladiatoriae, 483 f. ; sentence of people upon, 496 ; epitaph of a, 497 ; oath taken by, 557. Glandes, leaden bullets, use of, in war, 482 f. Glans = any kind of finiit, 526. Gnaeus, Gnaevus, Gnaivos, derivation of, 398, 661. Geacohds, C. Sempbonius, his character and oratory, 634 ; agrarian legislation, 445 ; founds colony at Capua, 451, and elsewhere, ib. ; at Carthage, 456 ; termini of, 475 ; legislative projects, 63s; quaestor in Sardinia, 635 ; attacks Popilius, 636. Graeoo ritu=aperto capite, 559. Grammar of XII Tables, 509 foil. ; of livius and Naevius, 569 foil. ; of Ennius, 584 ; of Varro, 648. Grannnar, ancient, ei3p, in relation to Analogy and Anomaly, 652 foil. See Varro. Greek elements in Roman Law, 505. Greek games at Home, 487'. Greek translations of legal terms, 461. Greek physicians at Rome, 624. Greek rhetoricians, etc., 548. See Hel- lenism. Greek rate of interest calculated in two ways, 531. Greek, used by early Roman historians, 608. Greeks, defective in respect for Law, 504. Groma, gnoma, in land measurement, 446. Gumiae = gluttons, derivation of, 600. Haediha, in Horace, 388. Haice=haec, neut. pi., 419. Huc=hoc, 482. Hoc, prosody of, 602. Hoiusque, 480. Hectorem, Hectoris, 591. Hegesias, the rhetorician, his influence on Varro, 649. Hellenism, influx of, 579, 608 ; attempts to check, 548. Her-, root, its derivatives, 523. Hercules, worship of, 473. Heredium=bina iugera, 443, 525. Herius, Herennius, 407. Hermunduli or Hermunduri, in military formula, 554. Hexameter, cadence of, in different writers, 585. Hiatus, with spondaic words, 578 ; in Ennius, 583 ; in Satumians ad libi- tum, 397, 583. Hinnulei, hinni, hinnuU, 655. Hispanicus gladius, 628. Hoc sepulcrimi heredes non sequetur, etc., 489. Homicide, involuntary, 502 ; voluntary, 533; of a thief, 528. Hortus, cohors, 525. Hostis=peregrinus, derivation of, 518, 520. Hostium = ostium, 650. Hymns, fragments o^ 562, 564 foil. lacor, 406. Iactare"= 'to throw away,' 493. lanus Consivius, 647. lanus, lanes, 564 f. Idem praes, 478 ; idem in me, 557. Ides of March, beginning of the financial year, 453. Igitur, 512, S14, 571. Biona of Facuvius, 594. I]luc=i]ludce, 498. Imperare miUtes, 453. Imperium and potestas, 430 f. Impetus noctumus, 598. Imporcitor, an agricultural god, 626. In with abl. = into, 389, 458 ; in with accus.=in, 432, esp. 451, 458,466. In alioCm), in the charm in Cato, 620. Inaequabilitas = anomalia, 653. Incitus violent, 624. Inclinare, as a grammatical term, 653. Incontaminati, possible use of, 655. Inde flovio, etc., 439. Indices libri = books of reference, 657. Indicium ferre, to give evidence, 596. Indigitamenta, gods named in the, 647. Infanticide, 520. Infinitive fiiture, anomalous, 636. Infinitive, habeam curare, 657 J est praestare, 614. In fronte, in agrum, 488. Iniuria, 527. Inlicium vocare=ad contionem vocare, 649 ; inlicium, inlex, inlegium, 651. Inprobus, inprobe factum, 532 f. Inquam, 1 14 f. Inseco=insequor, 570. In8ulae = lodging houses, 462. Intercalation, 538, 540. Interdixem = interdixissem, 604. Intestate succession, 522 ; intestabilis, 533- Involare, ' to steal,' 487. lovis, (nom.), used by Ennius, 406,657. lovos, Eph. Ep. 21, 406. Iron, rel^ous prejudice against, 388 t cp. 480. Is=iis, 458; -is=iu8, 487. Iste = hic, 486. Ita, quantity of, 580. Ita . . . ut, use of, 658. INDEX TO THE NOTES. Italici, 474. Iteration of honours, 482. ludex, dejQoied, 421. Indices, appointment of, 426, Index, peculiar use of, 650. lulia gens, sacrifice at Bovillae, 485. lumentum, a carriage, 514. lungere with ablative, 524 f. luno CoveUa, 540. luno Lucina, 408 ; regina, 409 ; mater regina, 489 ; Sispita, 489. lupiter, liber, 479 ; Eeretrius, 555. — =male and female principle, 646. luiatores tribuum, at the census, 649. lurgium, 525. K[aeso], praenomen restricted to patri- cian Eabii and Quinctilii, but used by plebeian AciUi and Duilii, 660. Kalendae &om calare, 540. Kardo maximus, etc., 446 f. Keil, H., Observations on Cato and Varro, 611. Kerus= creator, 405. Kitra=citra, on boundaiy stones, 446, 447- D. Labebius, the writer of mimes, 604. Lachinann, emendations of, leto est, 403 ; caulas, 460 ; noenum, 589. 0. Laehus Sapiens, friend of Scipio Aemilianus, 633 ; writes orations on his death for his nephews, 634. Lance et licio fiirtum concipere, 5 29. Lapathus, sorrel-diet, 600. LarentaUa, 545. Lavema, 405. Lautia, 462. Lectica, use o^ 636. Lectus = a bier, 536. — = loculus sepulcri, 492. Legare, 522. Lemuria, 544. Lenocinium, a disqualification, 470. Lessum &cere, 535 f. Lex Acilia Bepetundarum, 425, 427. — Aebutia, 508. — agraria, 440 foil. — Aquilia de damno, 516, 546. — Atemia Tarpeia, 425. — Aufeia, de rege Mithridate, 636. — Calpumia, 425, 434. — Cornelia peculatus, 427 ; de xx quae- storibus, 459 ; de sioariis, 548. Leges Comeliae, 549. Lex Ealcidia, 549. — Eannia, 630. — Hortensia, 429. — lulia municipalis, 464 foil. Lex lulia de repetundis, 427. Papiria, 425. — lunia, 434. Leges Idciniae, 444. Lex Orchia, 630. — Papiria, de Sacramento, 548. Carbonis, opposed by Scipio Aemi- lianus, 633 ; supported C. Gracchus, 634- — Plaetoria, de circumscriptione adu- lescentium, 469. de iurisdictione, 508, 546. — Poetelia, 469. Leges Porciae, pro tergo civium, 624. Lex PoToia, de sumptu praetorum, 462. — Publilia, 650. — Quinctia, de aquis, 429. — Eubria, de colon. Carthag. 433 ; de Gallia Cisalpina, 462 foU. Leges Semproniae, 444. Lex Sempronia iudiciaria Ti. Gracchi, 633- — Sempronia de prov. Asia, 458. — Servilia repetundarum, 425, 427. — SiHa de ponderibus, 547. — Thoria, agraria, 441. — Valeria, 425. — ViseUia, 479. — Voconia, 550. — Duodecim Tabularum, 502 foU. See Table of Contents. — satura, 444. — locationis, 457. — parieti feciendo, 476 foil. — sive id plebiscitum est, 429. Liber de praenominibus, the matter of, perhaps from Varro's Human Anti- quities, 645. Liberalia, 543. — = Dionysia, 579. Liberi=a single child, 627. librarius = ffTa9/;ii«(is, 547. Lie- or ric-, the root, its derivatives, 535, 649- Lictors, number of attending the prae- tor, 546. Lightning, death by, 500. Limbus, used of the zodiac, 641. Limites linearii, subruncivi quintarii, 447- Liquier, 598. Lis = stlis, 404, 436. Litis aestimatio, 436. Lrvtus Andbomods, 562 f. ; Life and Works, 567 f. ; Prosody, 564. Locative forms in -ei, 385. — in -ai, Eomai, 405. Locus liberatus et effatus, 651. — =sepulcrum, 403. — =free quarters, 462. Lomentum, a cosmetic, 499. Lora, small wine, 617. Luca bos = elephas, 575. 670 INDEX TO THE NOTES. Lucaiia, 544. Lucetiua, 565, 575. Luci = in daylight (masculine), 414, 528, 651. Ldcilids, the Satirist, 598 foil. Lucina, Losna, Luna, 406. Lucius, derivation, 398, 401, 661. Lucus Dianius, 621. Lupercalia, 542. Luatrare, 386, 619. Lustricus dies, 661. Lycurgus, legend of, c,j6. Lymplia=nyinpha, 491. Maarcus, Mahajous, 487. Maceror ac doleo, 606. Macistratos = magistratus, 414. Maotare, 618, 619. Macte esto, 618, 619. Madidatus=Tino madidus, 629. Madvig, emendations of referred to or discussed, 622, 624, 628, 630, 637, 643, 649. Maena pro anima, 545, 029. Magister eguitum, may hold Senate, 656. Magistratus, rights of, etc., 430. Mago, the Carthaginian, a famous writer on agriculture, translated by Cassius Dionysins, 658. Maiales=hogs, 658. Mala, scaffolding at games (?), 496. MamerouB, praenomen of Aemilii, 660. Mamers, Mamercue, etc., 392. Mamurius Veturius, 392. Mancipium, res mancipi, 521 f., 523. Mandati actio, 469. Mania, praenomen, 409. Manius, derivation of, 661 . — Egerius of Aricia, 621. L. Manlius, Cato writes for the use of, 610. Manners, decline of Koman, 622. Manu, quantity, 579. Manubiae, 623. Manus, legal use of, 522, 524. Marcus, Mariusfrom Mars, 392, 661. Marica, 409. Marriage, of the FlameuDialis, 402,626. — different modes of, 5 24 ; formula used at, 662. Mater Magna Idaea, worship of, 642. — Matuta, 409. Matralia, 544. Me=mi, mihi, 584, 652. Meditrinalia, 545. Medius Fidius, 633. Memoirp, publication of, 627 f. Menippeae Saturae, 640. See Varro. Menippus of Gadara, 640. Mercassitur, 458. Meridies in XII Tables, 538. — when counted, 650. Metaplasmus of declension in Greek names, 486, 488. METBLLns, Q. Caeoilids, the orator, Macedonicus or JTumidicus? 631. Mieon, a painter, 654 f. Micos = lUKicSs, 405. Mille, signs for, 414. — multiples of, how denoted, 479. Mimus, 604. Minor pars familiae, 423, 548. Mirare=mirari, 642. Modicus, discussed, 548. Moene, singular, 575- Moeiiia=munia, 575. Moneta = M]')7/ioffi5i'i7, 571. Money. See Coinage, Fenus. Months, names of the Boman, 540. Morbus, 514 ; morbus sonticus, 517. — of Scipio Aemilianus' murder, 634. Morta, 571. Multam dicere, inrogare, 423. — suprema, 435. — inflicted on senators, 657. — ■ formula of, 657. Mummius, dedications by, 472 f. Munda, battle of, 483. Municipal self-government, 467 foil. Municipiiun, etc., 464. Munus ex formula, 461. Mutulus, explained, 477. Naenia, dea, 647. Cp. Nenia. C». Naevids, 563; life and Works, 572 {. ; Prosody of, see Liviua An- dronicus. Naevus, derivation of, 661. Nancitor = nancitur, 511, 538. Navis, a monosyllable, 602. Ne after volo, 594. Necesus, necessus, 419. Necis potior = ' I died,' 488. Neniae, 395, 562. Cp. Naenia dea. Nepa, 592. NeptunaJia, 544. Nequitia, change in the meaning of, 632. Nero and Poppaea lampooned on the walls of Pompeii, 497. Nerviaria, 497. Nexum, distinguished from mancipium, 523- Nl and si in sponsiones, 632. Nomina Gentflicia, supposed number of, 660. Nominative plural in -de, -ee, etc., of declension, 419, 434, 439, 454, 490, etc. ; in -is of consonantal declension, 655- Non modo=nedum, 654, 655. Nonae, derivation of, 540. INDEX TO THE NOTES. 671 Nongenti, what, 495. Noscit = nou scit, nescit, 495. Nox=noctu, 528. Noxa, noxalis actio, uoxae dare, etc., 5^7. 538. 554- Noxia, 527. Noxit, 538. NoTemdinae, noundinae, nundinae, 420. Noyensiles, novesedes, 410, 559. Numa, calendar of, 539, 542. — a praenomen, 661. Numerius, praenomen amongst the Fabii, 660, 662. Nnnoupatio, 523. Nundinae, etc., 420 ; tertiis nundinis, 519; nundinae, the Koman week, 539- Nundinum, inter nundinum, 643. See Novemdinae. Obaerarii, obaerati, 658. Occator, an agricultural god, 626. Occentatio, 526. Ociaum, trefoil ? 618. Octavius or Octavianua applied to Au- gustus, 483. Oeti, oetier=uti, 547. Oina quom=una cum, 453. Oinos=unus, 400. Oinumama = unimamma, an Amazon, 406. Ollae, religious use o^ 390. — sepulchral, 487. OpaJia, 545. Opera=opus diumum, dies, 614. Operae, a disyUable ? 593. Opeiis novi nuntiatio, 463. Opid, Opicia, use of by Greeks, 624. Opioonsiva, 545. Opidea, 647. Oppidum, 464. C^us censorium = censoria animadver- sione dignum, 656. Oratory, natural to the Komans, 608, 609, 629. Orous, derivation o^ 580. Ordinarius nules, 623. Origines of Cato, meaning of the title, 611. Orthography, Lucilius' criticism on, 601, 602. Os resectum, 536. Ossa legere, 536. Osci, Opsci, Opici, a term of contempt, 624. Ou, ov = u, 385, 487, 491, 492. Paastores, 474. Pacideianus, the gladiator, 601. Pacunt = pagunt, 515. Paouvius, the tragedian, style and character, 563, 593. Palam, 414. Pales, festival of, 543. Palla, 577. Papilio, a pavilion, 389. Par maiorve potestas, 656. — pari esse, 634. Parilia=Palilia, 543. Parridda, paricidas, derivation, 501. Partis seoare, discussed, 519. Parvissimus, use of, 644. Parum cavisse videri, formula of con- demnation, 435. Pasci=pascuis uti, 439. Fastinum, repastinare, 623. Patagium, 577. Pater patratus, in ius fetiale, 552. Patria potestas, 506, 520, 521. Patronus, 431. Patronatus, hereditary, 439. — of Koman nobles towards depen- dencies, etc. 471. Patrum auctoritas (not = lex curiata de imperio), 651. , Pauperies = injury done by a beast, 527. Pecunia facta, 466. Pedarii senatores, 417. Pedem struere=to run away? 514. Pellex, 500. Percenter, derivation of, 574. Perduellis, perduellio, 502. Perfect, prosody of the termination in Ennius, 583 ; statuerunt, 487 ; inve- nerunt, 487. Per(h)ibere, conjectured for scribere, 622. Permissus, use of, 470. Perugia, siege of,- 483. Pesu=pensum, 496. Pignoris capio, ordinary, 538. in cases of contumacy, 637, 657. Pignora caesa, ib. PiUcrepus, a player at trigon, 498. Piscina, of an aqueduct, 551. PiSO, li. CALP0KHITIS, author of the quaestio perpetua de repetundis, 435 ; conducts the servile war against Sicily, 482 ; writes history with a moral object, 609, 626. Piano, de, 437 ; planum facere, 458. Plautus, T. Maootos, his name, 398 ; epitaph of, 605. Plebisoitum, 429. Pleores=pIures, 393. ^ Plooium, Menander'sandCaecilius , 390. Plural, peculiar uses of, 518, 519. Poetry, despised in andent Rome, 624. and Poets, early, general account of, S62 f. Politor mercenarius, a hired harvest- man, 616. 672 INDEX TO THE NOTES. Pollioe verso, 496. Pollucere, 490, 501, 535. Pollux, Poloces, Polluces, 406, Polubruni= pelvis, 570. Pomerium, 502. Pons, on the Anio, 628. Pontes, on the Tiber, 631. P. Popilius Laenas, cos. B.C. 132, tries the associates of Ti. Gracchus, 636 ; attacked by C. Gracchus, ib. ; acts recorded on his miliarium, 475. Poplifugium, 544. Porca praecidanea, 388, 618. Porcilia = sucking pig, 388. Portunalia, 545. Possessio, possessor, 442. PossituT, 437. Posthumous children, rights o^ 521. Postaia, 583, 587. Postremissimus, 635. Potestas and imperimn, 430, 431. — par maiorve, 656. Potesto, 480. Potestur, 437. Prae tet tremonti = prae te tremuut, 565- . Praeconium, a disqualification for office, 468. Praeco, of a magistrate, 546, 649. Praedes, praevides, 423. Praefectura, 473. Praefectus urbi, may hold the Senate, 656. Praenomen transposed, 398 (Eph. 24), 4°6, 594- Praenomina, not used without nomen at Rome, 659 ; akin to cognomen, 660 ; patrician praenomina, about 30, 660 ; when assumed by boys and girls, 661 ; eighteen in common use from the decemvirs to Sulla, 660; fourteen rarer, 660. — female, 405, 408, 409, 662. Praesoriptio legis, 429. Praeter= propter, 577, 642. Praetextatae fabulae, 573, 597. Praetor, his duties, 546. — =magistratuB, 555, 567. Praevaricatio, praevaricator, 430, 456. Precario, use of, 453. Prelum, described, 615. Prensio, magisterial right of, did not belong to ourule aediles and quae- stors, 645. Preposition and case written together, 4°2, 414, 416, 439. Princeps senatus, 417, 657. Principia, in a camp, 635. Privilegium, 533. Privus, use of^ 656, 615. Pro legato, 636. Pro socio, the action, 469. Professio nominis, demand for public dole, 465. Profitemino, 465. Progenie, a dactyl ? 404, ProletariuB, derivation, 6 14. Promellere, promovere, 615. Prosa oratio = prorsa, proversa, 608. Prose, early Koman, 607 foU, Prosepnaiis, genitive, 407. Prosody. See notes on Epitaphs of the Scipios, 396-404 ; tituli Mummiani, 473 ! epitaphia metrica, 488 ; tit. Soranus, 490 ; 0. 1297, 492 ; sortes, 492 f.; carminum fragmenta, 566 f.; l2vius andNaevius, 569 foil. ; Ennius, 582-586. See Archaic long termina- tions, contra, dies, diu, facUia, fieri, hoc, navis, operae, rei, Satumians. Provocatio, extended to Latins, 438. Publicum, 463. Publius, Pupus, a term of endearment, 661. Pueri a lacte = ' just weaned children,' 655- PuUarius, keeper of the sacred chickens, 627. Pu(pilla), how written, 465. Pupus, on children's graves, 661. Purus putus, 591. Quadrantal = amphora, a cubic foot, 547- QuADEiGAEiDS, Q. CLAUDIUS, the his- torian, 609, 628. Quaestores in municipal towns, 489, 636. — parrioidii, 501, 533. — aerarii, 460. have via res, but no right of prensio, 645. Quaestio de repetnndis, 425. Quaestiones perpetuae, 425. ♦ — and C. Gracchus, 635. — and Sulla, 549. Quandod, probable form, 538. Quatuorviri, in municipia, 468. Qui, interrogative, use of, 635. Quiapropter explained, 634, Quinquatrus, 543. Quintipor Clodius, 640 f. QuirinaUa, 542. Quirquir=quisquis, 652. Quis, peculiar use of, 548. Quod, redundant in Varro, 655. K, litera canina, 602. — interchanged with D, 418, 433. — interchanged with L, 543, 544. — for S between vowels, 392. Eavus, the colour, 658. Recuperator, 422. Redantruare, 566. INDEX TO THE NOTES. 673 Eegifugium, 542. Eegiones, in a dedication, 479. BegiJus, different accounts of his death, 627. Kei, monosyllable, 602. Eem tene verba sequeutur, 613. Eemus, resmus, 414. Eepudium and divortium, 521. Eesisto, to rise again, 587. Eeus, derivation, 518. Eic- or lie-, its derivatives, 535, Kicinium, rica, 535, 626. EobigaUa, 544. Euea=ruina, 392. Evunpet=vulneraverit, etc., 561. Eupsit, 512, 526. S, final dropped, e. g. Maio, Mino, 507. See Profitemino, rogato, etc. — changed to E between vowels, 392, 664- Sabus Lacedaemonius, 620. Sac-, sap-, its derivatives, 532, Sacer, saoer esto, 500, 532 f. Sacramentum, sacramenti actio, 434, and eap. 515 foil. — militare, 555 foU. — gladiatorum, 557. Sacmfioe to Dea Dia, 387 foU. — of lulia Gens at Bovillae, 485. — of a criminal to Ceres, 527 f. — puppets a substitute for human, 559. See Devotion. Sacro-sanctus, explained, 532. Sadria=Satriai, 491. Saetumus=Satumus, 405. Sagmina, 552 foU. Sagum, €17. ^ Salt, allowance of to slaves, 617. Salva urbe et arce, 596. Samnis, a gladiator, 600. Sanates, 515. Sanctio legis, final clauses of a law, 436, 533- Sanotus,' nasalised form of sacer, 532. Saidare, sarrare, 575. Sarptus, 525. Sasemae, writers on agriculture, 659. Satis agere = ' to be in trouble,' 628. Satura, lex, 437, 444. — literary, 562 ; ludus of Naevius, 578 ; of Ennius, 592 ; Pacuvius, 593 ; LuciliuB, 598 foU. SatumaJia, 498, 545. Satumian verse, rules of 396 f. — instances of, epitaphs of the Scipios, 396-403 ;'C. 1006, 487; C. 1 1 75, 490 ; Livius' Odyssey, 569 foil. ; Nae- vius' Punica, S 74 foil. ; Appius' carmen de moribus, 613. attempt to press other rhythms into it, 508, 565, 566, 567, 569, 613. X Soaevola, Q. Mucins, his quarrel with Albuoius, 603. Scalae Graeoae, 626. Soiens= consciously, 633. Soipio, origin of the name, 396. See Scipionum Elogia for various mem- bers of the family, 395-404, P. Soipio Aemilianus, his character and tragic death, 631 ; his orations, contra Ti. Asellum, 632 ; contra le- gem iudiciariamTi. Gracchi, dissuaaio legia Papiriae, 633. Scriba = a writer, 567. Scriptura, tax on cattle, 453, 454. Scurra, derivation of, 488. Sector, etymology of, 414. Secundum eum = ' in his fevour,' 453. Sedulo curare, 547. Segesta, siege of, 414. Semita, 466. Semones, 394. Semurium, 544, 621. Senate, details as to those who may convoke it, places and timeS' when it may be held, etc. 655, foU. — relation of to the Comitia, 650. Senatus auctoritas, 417, 656. — in provincial towns, 466 f. See De- cuiions. Senatus - consultum, form of making, 416 f. Cp. 665f. de Asclepiade 460 f. ; de Bao- chanalibus, 416 foil. ; de aquaeducti- bus, 550 ; de philosophis et rhetoribus, 648 ; de theatre perpetuo, 548 ; de Thisbaeis, 461. Sententia, in senate, 417. Serapis, worship of, 477, 641, 642. Seria, shape of, 641. Sermonare, sermonari, 486. Sertor, old Italian praenomen, 660. Servitudes or easements, 525. Servius, Sergius, *Sergvius, 662. Si and ni in sponsiones, 632. Si dens si dea est, 410, 560, 619. Simae, 477, 478. Sins = sines, 392. Sinum = 8S'os? 655. Sipontum, colony at, 456. ^iremps, sirempee, 423, 464. Sisymbrium, a medicine, 642. Sitella cum sortibus, 436. Siticines, 535. Skal- or skar-, its derivatives, 514. Skarp-, its derivatives, 525. Slaves, treatment of, 615, 617, 658; marriage of, 619 f. SocJi=socii na vales, 414. Socio, pro, action, 469. SodaUs, Bodalitas, 432. Solalbus=luna, 587. Soleae, mullei, 423. 674 INDEX TO THE NOTES. Solitauriliai, 501. Sortes, description of, 492. Sortioola, 436. Sortito, 451, 453. Spaj:sio at munera, 391, 495. Specus, of an aqueduct, 551. Spolia opima, etc., 501. Sponsio, legal, 622, 632 f. Spurcus, 600. Statius, Italian praenomen, 660 ; used as a cognomen by poet CaeciUus, 695- Status dies cum hoste, 517. Steinthal, Professor, Ms book on tHe history of the science of language amongst the Greeks and Romans, 652, 653, 654. Stoic division of the human being, 655. — theory of religion adapted to Koman, 646. — grammarians headed by Chrysippus, 653- Strues, 618, 625. Studiose ludere, 631. Studium atque odium, nearly = ' pas- sionate hatred,' 601. Stuprum= violence, 574, 613. Sublimem or sublimen, 577. Subruncinator, an agricultural god, 626. Subvades, 423. Sueri8 = sues, 571. Sues and scrofae, distinguished, 658. Suilla, so. caro, 634, 642. SuUa, d. Cornelius, 460, 478, 548 f. Sundials in Kome, 595. Sunset, business concluded at, 515, 656. Supersedere litibus, 616. Supsignare = to register, 454. — praedia, 457. SuBpeudere = ' hang yourself,' 497. Suaque et deque habere, 600. Symboli, a warrant, 623. Synizesis in Livius and Naevius, 570; in Ennius, 584 ; in Lucilius, 601. Stbds, p. PcBLiLins, writer of mimes, 605. Tablets, waxed, 623. Tabulae = documents, 631. — devotionis, 486. Talio, lawof, 626foll. * Taurasia, the place, 399. Taxim, 'gently,' 643. Tempestates, personified, 400. Templum, explanation of the term, 651, 652. — in augury, 649 £, 651 ; applied to the sky, 587, 651. Tenebrio, 644. Terence, imitates a line of Caecilius, 596- , — imitated by Quintipor Clodius, 641, Terence, lulius Caesar and Cicero on, 606. Termen, termina, 439. Terminalia, 452. Termini Graoohani, 474. Terminus, anointed, 387. Tertio consul, 482. Tesoa, explained, 652. Tessera hospitalis, tesseram conferre, 471 ; Pallantina, 485. — dei Martis, 485. Tesserae gladiatoriae, 483 f. Testaments, law of, 522, 523, 549, op. 555- Thermessus, etc., 462. Theta nigrum, 497. See Index Notarum, under 0. Sp. Thorius = Siroiipios Bi5^ios, of Ap- pian, 441. Threshold, superstition concerning, 393f. Tiberius, from Tiberis, 661. Tibicines, at funerals, 535. TiburtinuB lapis, 396. Tignum iunctum, etc., 524. C. TiTius, the orator, 609, 630 f. ; lived , earlier than Cicero thought, 630 ; his' wit, ib. ^ Togatae fabulae, 597. Tophus, the stone, 396. Topper =toto opere, 571. Torcular, 615. Trabea, the comedian, quotation from, 606. Trama=aubtemen, 496. Trapes, trapetus, an oil-mill, 615. Travertine, stone, 396. Tribunes, when they acquired the ius referendi ad Senatum, 656; have right of prensio, 645, Tributum, tributus, 436, 443, 444. Tribu movere, 434. Trientabulum, trientare, 454. Tripudium soUistimum, 83 ; auspices from, 627. Triumpe, imperative, 394 f. Triumvir capitaJis, 422. Triumviri agris dandis adsignandis, 445. — reipublicae reconstituendaie, 656. Tropic of Capricorn =bruma, 655. Tubilustrium, 543, 544. TuDiTAirns, C. Sempronius, cos. B.o. 129; his histories, 627. Tugurium, 525. TuUus, TuUius, derivation of, 661. Turpilius, the name, 407. Tutor, tutela, 469, 521. "Vagitanus or Vaticanus, a god, 647. Valerius Soranus, 646. Vaebo, M. Terenttos, the most learned of Roman authors, account INDEX TO THE NOTES. 675 of his life and works, 609, 637-640 ; great oopiousness, 638 ; lus theology, 638, 646 ; style, 609, 638, 640, 644, I 647, 649 ; general account of Ids works, 639 ; editions of different treatises, 639 f. ; loss of his library, 648, 656 ; Saturae Menippeae, an early work, 640 foU. ; Bimarcus, 640 ; Dohnm aut Seria, 641 ; Est modus matulae, 641 ; Eumenides, 641 ; 76- povToSMsKoKos, 643 ; Papia Papae, 644 ; Antiquities, Human, 644 ; Di- vine, 645 f. ; dedicated to Julius Caesar, 644 ; De Lingua Latina 647 foil. ; part dedicated to Cicero, 648 ; date, syntax of, 648 ; his po- sition as a grammarian, 652 f., 654; Epistulae and Epistulicae Quae- stiones, 655 ; Logistorici, 638 ; De Ee Kustica, contents of, 657; Eragmenta librorum incertorum, 659 ; Liber de Praenominibus, how far Varronian, 659f.; enquiries into legend of Aeneas, 646. Varus, of dogs, 658. Vasa, of fetialis, 555. — bina, 615. Vatia= 'bow-legged,' 654. VatiuB=' crook-kneed,' 658. TJbi tu Grains ego Gaia, the marriage formula discussed, Mommsen's theory about it, 662. Vectigal, proportion of, 441 f. Vedius, Vediovis, Veiovis, 485, 560. Vela = awnings, use of, 495, 496. Velatum caput in Roman religion, 559. Velle= 'to be kindly disposed,' 631. Venenatum, sc. paJlium, 626. Venenum, originally an indifferent term, S33- — malum, 533. Venos, Venus on paterae, 406, 407. Venus Eisica, 497. — goddess of gardens, 5 79. Venumdavit ? 5 20. Verbena, verbenarius, 552 f. Verberit, 511. Vergil, obligations to Acoius, 597 J to early poets in general, 564. Verruca = a mound, 622. Verrunoo, 598. Vervactor, a god invoked by the Plamen DiaUs, 626. Vervae = ram's heads % 464. Vesta, temple of, 656, 641 ; cleansing of, 540- Vestalia, 544. Vestal virgins, 625. Vesuna, 410. Via=right of way, 525. Viasii vicani=viarii, 452. VibiuB, uncertain whether a Roman praeuomen, 66 1. Victoria, Vitoria, 407. Villa urbana and rustica, 616. Vinacei, 620. Vinalia, 543. Vindex, 514, 579; vindicta, viudioiae, 517. 524, 538. Vindioit, 511. Vinosus, an emendation for vitiosus, 624. Virae, 491. Vires causae, defined, 613. Vitis, derivation, 579. Vitium= impediment, 518. Vitulari, 577. Vivo, *vigvo, 662. Vix = statuu, 642. TJnciarium fenus, 6 29 f. TJnus, use of, with superlatives, 601. Vocatio=vacatio, 438,468. — magisterial right of, 645. Voloanalia, 645. Voltumalia, 545. Vomica, 567. Vostrarum, 596. , Voti damnare, 490. Usuoapio, 512, 524, 529. Usurpo, 524 (correct p. 512 from list of errata). Usury, 529. TJsus or ussus= private consumption, 499- trti, with subjunctive vsathout preceding verb, 614. Utique = uti, 652. Utor, with accus., 619. X X 2 676 INDEX OF SOME OF THE MOEE IMPOETANT QUOTATIONS. Elogium of Atilius Calatinus, 401. Epigram on Cato, 610. — of Solon, 593. Formula of aifrogation, 561. — at the Census, 558. — do, dico, addico, 540. — hoc age, 559. — marriage, 663. — of imposing a mult or fine, 657. neque vi, neque clam, neque pre- cario, 453. — in dissolving a nexum, 523. — OUus Quiris leto datus est, 403. — Oscan, from Bantine table, 423. — oath of Samnite legion, 557. — from perpetual edict, 625. — of Pontifex at the Kalends, 540. — in making Senatus-consultum, 417. — Si non habebunt advocatum ego dabo, 431- — Si paret or parret, 423. .■ — in making a Testament, 523, 555. • — of vindicatio, 517. Inscriptions, Album of decurions at Casinum, 468 f. — anteponat, use of, in, 492. — arbiter of testament in, 490. — advertisement of a bath, 495. — at Aesemia, I. N. 5014, 482. — of aedilis lustralis, etc., 643. — ascia, sub ascia dedicavit, 535. — Chrematine Numisiae omatrix, 536. — Decretum Coloniae Pisanae, 418. — Decree of Senaitus populusque Gur- zensis, 472. — of Duoviri viis faoiundis, 454. — epitaph of a gladiator, 497. — of Fertor Besius, 553. — in temple of Feronia, 408. — Greek fcaraSefffwi, 486. — at Interamna, 477. — of tile at Italica, 499. — Laudatio Mvu:diae, 438. — referring to Lex luUa Municipalis, 465- Inscriptions, locus in, 403. — mensurae exaequandae, 547. — of Narbo, dedicating ara Augusti, 480. — Nymphis Lymphisque, 491. — Oscan from Paeligni, 411. — privatum preoario aditur, 453. — Pupus in, 661. — of Pyrrhus at Tarentum, 588. — sepiUchral formulae, 489. — on a sors in Livy, 493. — of Venus Pompeiana, 497. — in Volscian dialect, 411. — of Ursus togatus, 498. Lines of early poets : — — Accius, 431, 595, 597, 598. — Caeoilius Statius, 596. — Carmen Saliare, 564 foU. — Carmina Vetera, 566; — Cicero, on Terence, 606. — Ennius, on the Consentes, 657; see 581 foil., passim; 399; 511. — lulius Caesar Strabo, 618. — Livius Andronicus, tragedies, 568> — Luoilius, 665, 596, 602, 631, 658. — Cn. Matius, 626. — Novius (?), 464. — Quintipor Clodius, 641. — Porcius LicinuB, 574. — Trabea, 606. — Valerius Soranus, 646 and note. Proverbs, etc. ; — Fabrum esse suae quemque fortunae, 613. Frons occipitio prior eat, 616. Hibemo pulvere vemo luto, 666. Malum consilium consultori mum est, 566. Multi Mani Ariciae, 621. Postremus loquaris primus taceas, 566. Rem tene verba sequentur, 613. Terra pestem teneto salus hie maneto, 566, 620. etc., 677 INDEX NOTARUM. A. Aulus. A. Annum, annos, annis, e.g. C. 1 202, 1434- A.D. Ante diem. A.D.A. Agris dandia adsignandis, C. 198, 200 passim. A.I.A. Agris iudicandis adsignandis, C. 554- A.p. Auli filius. AED. Aedilis. AGON. Agonalia, Ian. 9, Mai. 21, Deo. II. ATD. CVB. Aidilis cmnilis. AN; Annum, annos. ARB. Arbitratu, C. 200, 74. AVGVST. Augustalia, Oct, 12. c. Comitialis, p. 541. 0. Gains. o.F. Gai filius. O.L. lyfiiKeris libertus. D.J. Mulieris liberta. o.L. Gai libertus. o.M.F. Gai (et) Marci filies, C. 42. o.R. Givis Komanus, Komana, eto. O.s. Gai servus, Eph. Ep. 8 a, P. 163. OAU. Camilia, so. tribu, 0. 1 1 19. CAB. Garmentalia, Ian. 11, 15. CN. Gnaeus. CN. IF. Gnaei filius. ON. N. Gnaei nepos. CENS. Censor. CEK. Cerialia, Apr. 19. COM. Commoda, Pomp. 807. CONS. Consualia, Aug. 21. COS. Consul. COSS. Consules, consulibus. 008.A.A.S.E.V. Consul alter ambove si eis videretur, C. 203, 23. COSE. Co(n)senBu, C. 532. CVE. Curavit, curaverunt, curante, curantibus. D, B, B. Quingenti. loo. Quinque milia. looo. Quinquaginta milia. B.C. Decurionum consulto vel deereto consoriptorum, C. 620. D.o.s. De conlegii sententia. D.D. Donum dat, donum dant. D.D.L.M. Donum dant libentes merito. D.E.B. De ea re, C. 205. D.i.Dio. Duovirum iuri dicando, P. 768. D.M. Dolus mains. D.T. Dum taxat, C. 1418, 17. II. V. Duovir, Duovirum, e.g. Pomp. 67. II.VIB. Duovir, DuoTlrum. DE OONL. SENT. De oonlegii sententia, C. 593- DE SEN. SENT. De senatus sententia, C. 204, ad init. 591, 592. DIV. Divalia, Dec. 21. D.R.P. Dignum reipubKoae, P. 222, eto. B.H.L.N.B. Eius hac lege nihilum ro- gato, C. aoo, 87, eto. BQ. Equiria, Peb. 27, Mar. 14. E. Pastus, P. S40. E.D.s.s.o. Faciundam de senatus sen- tentia curaverunt. p.p. Incertum, p. 540. E.P.VET. Fundus possessoris veteris, C. 556- EAOIAT. Faciatis, Pomp. 768. PAL. Falema, sc. tribu, O. 1197. PEEAL. Feralia, Feb. 21. PONT. Fontinalia, Oct. 13. POED. Fordioidia, Apr. 15. PVEE. Furrinalia, lul. 25. G.P. Garum factum, Pomp. 2576. GAB. CAST. Garum castimoniarum, P. 2569. H.L. Hac lege, banc legem. H.s. Sestertii, sestertios. HEE. Herius. i.D. lure dicundo. I.D.P. lure dicundo praerit, C. 205. 678 INDEX NOTARUM. i.v.E.E.B.P.F.s.v.E. Ita uti eia e re pub- lioa fideve sua videbitur esse, C. 200 ; 35, of. 78; C. 203, 31. IM. Imperator, C. 689. ITEB. Iterum, C. 11 19. IVL. lulianus, Pomp. 1182. K. Kalendae, Kalendae. K.o. Kalumniae caussa. L. Legio, Glandes passim, C. 643-701. L., LEO. Legatus, C. 198. L. Libertus, liberta. L. Lucerinorum, C. 5. L.c. Lucio (et) Gaio, C. 1313. L.p. Lucii fflius. L.M. Libens merito. L.L. Lucii libertus vel liberta. LAB. Larentalia, Dec. 23. LEM. Lemuria, Mai. 9, etc. LIB. Llberalia, Mar. 17. LOMEN. Lomentum, Pomp. 2597. LVCAB. Lucaria, lul. 19, etc. LVN. VET. Lunense (vinum) vetus, Pomp. 2599. LVPEB. Lupercalia, Feb. 15. M. Marcus. M, do. Mille, vide ad finem. M. Missus, Pomp. I182. M. Manius, Mania, C. 177, (correct the misprint). M.P. Marcus, Publius, MAS. MagistratuB. MAM. Mamerous. MAT. Matre, matri. MATE. Matralia, lun. 11. MEDITE. Meditrinalia, Oct. 11. MVB. OAST. Muria castimoniarum, P. 2609. N. Nefastus (tristis). IP. Nefastus (hUaris), p. 541. W=W, p. 541. N. Numerius. KEPT. Neptunalia, lul. 23. O , S, ffi. Obiit, mortuue = theta nigrum, P. 1182, cf. P. 1891, et aduotata, pp. _496, 497- of . Oro vos faciatis, P. 222, etc. o.M.c.P.E.v.o.o.TVE. Oppidum munici- piam coloniapraefectura forum vicum conoiliabulum castellum territo- riumve, C. 205. o.v.F. Oro vos faciatis. OPAL. Opalia, Oct. 19. opio. Opiconsiva, Aug. 25. ovF. Oufentiua, Ufentina, sc. tribu, C. 51- P. Pes, pedis, pedem. p. Periit, Pomp. 2387. P. Publius. P.D.D.E. Populo dare daranas esto, C. 206, 95. P.N. Publii nepos. PA. Pacuius, praenomen, C. 183. PAE. Parilia, i. e. Palilia, Apr. 21. PESV., PES., P. Pesiim (pensum), pesa (pensa). Pomp. 1507. PL.so. Plebi scitum. POPLip. PopUfugium, lul. 6. POET. Portunalia, Aug. 17. POST H.L.B. Post banc legem rogatam. PE. Praetor. PB. Primipilus, C. 701. va. Pupilla, note p. 466. PVGN. Pugnabit, Pomp. 1186. pvp. Pupinia, sc. tribu, C. 1199. Q. Quaestor. Q. Quintus. Q.F. Quinti filius. Q.D.E.E.F.P.D.E.E.i.c. Quid de ea re fieri placeret de ea re ita censuerunt, S. C. de Aquaed. p. 275. Q.l.s.s. Quae infra scripta sunt, C. II. 462, p. 231. Q. MEDIO. Quinti (libertus) medicus, C. 1256. Q.E.o.P. Quando rex comitiavit fas, Mar. 24, Mai. 24 ; note, p. 541. Q.ST.D.P. Quando atercus delatum fes, lun. 15 ; note, p. 541. QVIN. Quinquatrus, Mar. 19. QVEE. Quirina, sc. tribu, C. 52. QVIE. Quirinalia, Feb. 17. B.P.O.A. Reipublicae caussa abesset, C. 206, 115. EEGIP. Eegifugium, Feb. 24. BOB. Eobigalia, Apr. 25. B. Semis, semissem, C. 577, 1143. s. Sibi, p. 17. B. Spurius, C. 196. B.C. Senatus coneulto, Senatus con- sultum. B.p. Spurii filius, Spurii filia, C. 1290. B.Q.D.L.E.N.o. (P. 1136). Inoertum, vide adnotata, p. 495. s.S. Senatus sententia. s.B. Supra soriptum, C. 200. SA. Salvius, C. 183, 184. BAT. Saturnalia, Dec. 17. scE, ADF. vel ABP. Scribendo adfuerunt vel arfuerunt. SEI v.E, Si videatur eis. SEX. Sextiles. BP. SPE. SPEOT. SPECTATV8. Tesserae gladiatoriae, C 717, sqq. STA. Stamen, Pomp. 1 507. STA. Statins. SVPTE. Suptemen, Pomp. 1507. sx, postea sex. Sextus. T. Titus, TI. Tiberius. Ti.F. Tiberii filius. TE. PL. Tribunus plebis. TEE. Terminalia, Feb. 23. TEE. Teretina, sc. tribu, C, 1199. TRO. Tromentina, sc. tribu, C. 1238. INDEX NOTARUM. 679 TVBlIi. Tubilustrium, Mar. 23, Mai. 23. V. Valesus, Volesus, C. 194. V. Vicit, P. 3387. v.A.s.P.P. Votis Augustalibua sacris publiois proeurandis ? P. 222, etc. v.B. Vir bonus, virum bonum, P. 67, etc. VEST. Vestalia, Jun. 9, vDT. Vinalia, Apr. 23. VOL. Volonum, C. 658. vOLO. Volcanalia, Aug. 23. VOLT. Voltumalia, Aug. 27. 6- Semunoia, 0. 577, 4. CX). Mille, C. 577, iii. 17 ; 1199. CD'. Mille, C. 195. ®. Decern milia. ®. Centena milia, C. 195. do. Mille. ccloo. Decern milia. ccclooo. Centena milia. Jk-. Decern milia, C. 593, 1199. J.. Quinquaginta, C. 550, 551, 1143, 1166. •I. Quinquaginta, C. 593 C. = Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum, vol. i. ed. Th. Mommsen, Berolini, 1863. P. = Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum, vol. iv. ; Insciiptiones Parietariae Pompeianae, ed. C. Zangemeister et E. Sohoene, Berolini, 1871. P.M. vel P.L.M. = Prisoae Latinitatis Monumenta Epigraphica, ed. F. Bitschl, Berolini, 1862. I.N. vel I.K.N. = Iuscriptiones Kegni Neapolitani Latioae, ed. Th. Mommsen, Lipsiae, 1852. FINIS CORONAT OPUS. Augiest, 1886. oriatentron Itess, ©xfotts A SELECTION OF BOOKS PUBLISHED FOR THE UNIVERSITY BY HENRY PBOWDE, AT THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AMEN CORNER, LONDON. ALSO TO BE HAD AT THE -^ CLARENDON PRESS DEPOSITORY, OXFORD. [Every book is bound in cloth, unless otherwise described^ LEXICONS, GRAMMABS, ORIENTAL WORKS, &c. Anglo-Saxon. — An Anglo-Saxon Dictionary, based on the MS. Collections of the late Joseph Bosworth, D.D., Professor of Anglo-Saxon, Oxford. Edited and enlarged by Prof. T. N. Toller, M.A. (To be completed in four parts.) Parts I and II. A— HWISTLIAN. 410. 15J. each. Chinese. — A Handbook of the Chinese Language. By James Summers. 1863. 8vo. halfbound, \l. 8j. A Record of Buddhistic Kingdoms, by the Chinese Monk FA-HIEN. Translated and annotated by James Legge, M.A., LL.D. Crown 4to. cloth back, ioj. dd. English. — A New English Dictionary, on Historical Prin- ciples : founded mainly on the materials collected by the Philological Society. Edited by James A. H. Murray, LL.D., with the assistance of many Scholars and men of Science. Part I. A— ANT. Part II. ANT— BATTEN. Im- perial 4to. i2s. 6d. each. — — An Etymological Dictionary of the English Language. By W. W. Skeat, M.A. Second Edition. 1884. 4to. il. i,s. Supplement to the First Edition of the above. 4to. is. 6d. A Concise Etymological Dictionary of the English Lan- guage. By W. W. Siceat, M.A. Second Edition. 1885. Crown 8vo. 5J. dd. Greek. — A Greek-English Lexicon, by Henry George Liddell, D.D., and Robert Scott, D.D. Seventh Edition, Revised and Aug- mented throughout. 1883. 4to. i/. i6j. - — A Greek-English Lexicon, abridged from Liddell a:nd Scott's 4to. edition, chiefly for the use of Schools. Twenty-first Edition. 1 884. Square i zmo. Is. 6d. A copious Greek-English Vocabulary, compiled from the best authorities. 1850. 24mo. is. A Practical Introduction to Greek Accentuation, by H. W. Chandler, M.A. Second Edition. 18S1. 8vo. loj. 6 ■ • Patrum Apostolicorum, S. Clementis Romani, S. Ignatii S. Polycarpi, quae supersunt. Edidit Guil. Tacobson, S.T.P.R. Tomi II 1 ourth Edition, 1863. 8vo. i/. \s. Socrates' Ecclesiastical History, according to the Text of Hu|sjy, with an Introduction by William Bright, D.D. 1878. Crown 8vo. CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &c. Ancient Liturgy of the Church of England, according to the uses of Saram, York, Hereford, and Bangor, and the Roman Liturgy arranged, in parallel columns, with preface and notes. By William Maskell, M.A. Third Edition. 1882. 8vo. 15^. Baedae Historia Ecclesiastica. Edited, with English Notes, by G. H. Moberly, M.A. 1881. Crown 8vo. loj. 6d. Bright ( W.). Chapters of Early English Church History. 1878. 8vo. \2S. Burnet's History of the Reformation of the Church of England. A new Edition. Carefully revised, and the Records collated with the originals, by N. Pocock, M.A. 7 vols. 1865. 8vo. Price reduced to \l. 10s. Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents relating to Great Britain and Ireland. Edited, after Spelman and Wilkins, by A. W. Haddan, B.D., and W. Stubbs, M.A. Vols. I. and III. 1869-71. Medium 8vo. each i/. \s. Vol. II. Part I. 1873. Medium Svo. ioj. bd. Vol. II. Part II. 1878. Church of Ireland; Memorials of St. Patrick. Stiff covers, 3J. dd. Hamilton {John, Archbishop of St. Andrews^, The Catechism of. Edited, with Introduction and Glossary, by Thomas Graves Law. With a Preface by the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone. Svo. I2j. dd. Hammond (C. E.). Liturgies, Eastern and Western. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and Liturgical Glossary. 1878. Crown Svo. 10s. 6d. An Appendix to the above. 1879. Crown Svo. paper covers, is. 6d. John, Bishop of Ephesus. The Third Part of his Eccle- siastical History. [In Syriac] Now first edited by William Cureton, M.A. 1853. 4to. i/. 1 2 J. Translated by R. Payne Smith, M.A. i860. Svo. loj. Leofric Missal, The, as used in the Cathedral of Exeter during the Episcopate of its first Bishop, a.d. 1050-1072 ; together with some Account of the Red Book of Derby, the Missal of Robert of Jumi^ges, and a few other early MS. Service Books of the English Church. Edited, with In- troduction and Notes, by F. E. Warren, B.D. 4to. half morocco, 35J. Monumenta Ritualia Ecclesiae Anglicanae. The occasional Offices of the Church of England according to the old use of Salisbury, the Prymer in English, and other prayers and forms, with dissertations and notes. By William Maskell, M.A. Second Edition. 1882. 3 vols. Svo. 2/. loj-. Records of the Reformation. The Divorce, 1547-1533. Mostly now for the first time printed from MSB. in the British Museum and other libra- ries. Collected and arranged by N. Pocock, M.A. 1870. 2 vols. Svo. U.ibs. 8 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. Shirley ( W. W.). Some Account of the Church in the Apostolic Age. Second Edition, 1874. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6rf. Stubbs { W.). Registrum Sacrum Anglicanum. An attempt to exhibit the course of Episcopal Succession in England. 1858. Small 4to. is. 6d. Warren (F. E.). Liturgy and Ritual of the Celtic Church. 1881. 8vo. 14J. ENGLISH THEOLOGY. Butler's fFor^J, with an Index to the Analogy, a vols. 1874, ^ ■ *■ Also separately. Sermons, 5s. 6d. Analogy of Religion, ^s. 6d. Greswelts Harmonia Evangelica. Fifth Edition. 8vo. 1855. gj. (>d. Heurtlefs Harmonia Symbolica: Creeds of the Western Church. 1858. 8vo. (ss. 6d. Homilies appointed' to be read in Churches. Edited by J. Griffiths, M.A. 1859. 8vo. 7*. (,d. Hooker's Works, with his life by Walton, arranged by John Keble, M,A. Sixth Edition, 1874. 3 vols. 8vo. i/. lu. dd. the text as arranged by John Keble, M.A. % vols. 1875. 8vo. iij. Jewel's Works. Edited by R. W. Jelf, D.D. 8 vols. 1848. 8vo. \l. los. Pearsofis Exposition of the Creed. Revised and corrected by E. Burton, D.D. Sixth Edition, 1877. 8vo. loj. (td. Waterland's Review of the Doctrine of the Eucharist, with a Preface by the late Bishop of London. Crown 8vo. 6j. 6d. Works, with Life, by Bp. Van Mildert. A new Edition, with copious Indexes. 6 vols. 1S56. 8vo. 2I.1IS. Wheatly's Illustration of the Book of Common Prayer. A new Edition, 1846. 8vo. 5^. Wyclif. A Catalogue of the Original Works of John Wyclif, by W. W. Shirley, D.D. 1865. 8vo. 3^. (,d. Select English Works. By T. Arnold, M.A. % vols. 1869-1871. 8vo. i/. IJ. Trialogus. With the Supplement now first edited. By Gotthard Lechler. 1869. 8vo. Is. CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD HISTOEICAL AND DOCUMENTARY WORKS. British Barrows, a Record of the Examination of Sepulchral Mounds in various parts of England. By William Greenwell, M.A., F.S.A. Together with Description of Figures of Skulls, General Remarks on Pre- historic Crania, and an Appendix by George Rolleston, M.D., F.R.S. 1877. Medium 8vo. 25J. Britton. A Treatise upon the Common Law of England, composed by order of King Edward I. The French Text carefully revised, with an English Translation, Introduction, and Notes, by F. M. Nichols, M.A. 2 vols. 1865. Royal Svo. il.iSs. Clarendon's History of the Rebellion and Civil Wars in England. 7 vols. 1839. i8mo. il. \s. Clarendon's History of the Rebellion and Civil Wars in England. Also his Life, written by himself, in which is included a Con- tinuation of his History of the Grand Rebellion. With copious Indexes. In one volume, royal Svo. 1843. i/. is. Clintons Epitome of the Fasti Hellenici. 1 85 1 . Svo. 6s. 6d. Epitome of the Fasti Romani. 1854. Svo. 7 J. Corpvs Poeticvm Boreale. The Poetry of the Old Northern Tongue, from the Earliest Times to the Thirteenth Century. Edited, clas- sified, and translated, with Introduction, Excursus, and Notes, by Gudbrand Vigfiisson, M.A., and F. York Powell, M.A. 2 vols. 1883. 8vo. 42J. Freeman {E. A.). History of the Norman Conquest of Eng- lattd; its Causes and Results. In Six Volumes. Svo. 5/. gj. 6d. The Reign of William Rufus and the Accession of Henry the First. 2 vols. Svo. i/. l6s. Gascoigne's Theological Dictionary ("Liber Veritatum"): Selected Passages, illustrating the condition of Church and State, 1403-1458. With an Introduction by James E. Thorold Rogers, M.A. Small 4to. lOJ. bd. Magna Carta, a careful Reprint. Edited by W. Stubbs, D.D. 1S79. 4to. stitched, \s. Passio et Miracula Beati Olaui. Edited from a Twelfth- Century MS. in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, with an In- troduction and Notes, by Frederick Metcalfe, M.A. Small 4to. stiff covers, 6j. Protests of the Lords, including those which have been ex- punged, from 1624101874; with Historical Introductions. Edited by James E. Thorold Rogers, M.A. 1875. 3 vols. Svo. 2/. 2y. Rogers {J. E. T.). History of Agriculture and Prices in England, a.d. i 259-1 793. Vols. I and II (1259-1400). 1866. 8vo. 2/. 2^. Vols.niaudIV(i40i-i582). 1882. Svo. 2/ iqs. CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. Saxon Chronicles {Two of the) parallel, with Supplementary Extracts from the Others. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and a Glos- sarial Index, by J. Earle, M.A. 1865. 8vo. ids. Sturlunga Saga, including the Islendinga Saga of Lawman Sturla Thordsson and other works. Edited by Dr. Gudbrand Vigfiisson. In 2 vols. 1878. 8vo. 2/. 2s. York Plays. The Plays performed by the Crafts or Mysteries of York on the day of Corpus Christi in the 14th, 15th, and i6th centuries. Now first printed from the unique MS. in the Library of Lord Ashburnham. Edited with Introduction and Glossary by Lucy Toulmin Smith. 8vo. 2IJ. Statutes made for the University of Oxford, and for the Colleges and Halls therein, by the University of Oxford Commissioners. 1882. 8vo. lis. dd. Statuta Universitatis Oxoniensis. 1885. 8vo. $s. The Examination Statutes for the Degrees of B.A., B. Mus., B.C.L., and B.M. Revised to Trinity Term, 1885. 8vo. sewed, is. The Studenfs Handbook to the University and Colleges of Oxford. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. dd. The Oxford University Calendar for the year 1886. Crown Svo. i,s. dd. The present Edition includes all Class Lists and other University distinctions for the five years ending with 1885. Also, supplementary to tte above, price 5s. (pp. 606), The Honours Register of the University of Oxford. A complete Record of University Honours, Officers, Distinctions, and Class Lists ; of the Heads of Colleges, &c., &c,, from the Thirteenth Century to 1883. MATHEMATICS, PHYSICAL SCIENCE, &e. Acland{H. W., M.D., F.R.S.). Synopsis of the Pathological Series in the Oxford Museum. 1867. 8vo. is.dd. De Bary [Dr. A.). Comparative Anatomy of the Vegetative Organs of the Phanerogams and Ferns, Translated and Aimotated by F. O. Bower, M.A., F.L.S., and D. H. Scott, M.A., Ph.D., F.L.S. With two hundred and forty-one woodcuts and an Index. Royal 8vo., half morocco, i/. 2S. dd. Mailer {J.). On certain Variations in the Vocal Organs of the Passeres that have hitherto escaped notice. Translated by F. J. Bell, B.A., and edited, with an Appendix, by A. H. Garrod, M.A., F.R.S. WithPlates. 1878. 4to. paper covers, 7j. 6(i. CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 1 1 Price {Bartholomew, M.A., F.R.S.). Treatise on Infinitesimal Calculus. Vol. I. Differential Calculus. Second Edition. 8vo. 14J. 6d. Vol. II. Integral Calculus, Calculus of Variations, and Differential Equations. Second Edition, 1865. 8vo. lis. Vol. III. Statics, including Attractions ; Dynamics of a Material Particle. Second Edition, 1868. 8vo. i6j. Vol. IV. Dynamics of Material Systems ; together with a chapter on Theo- retical Dynamics, by W. F. Donkin, M.A., F.R.S. 1862. 8vo. i6j. Pritchard [C-, D.D., F.R.S.). Uranometria Nova Oxoniensis. A Photometric determination of the magnitudes of all Stars visible to the naked eye, from the Pole to ten degrees south of the Equator. 1885. Royal Svo. 8j-. 6(/. Astronomical Observations made at the University Obsenratory, Oxford, under the direction of C. Pritchard, D.D. No. 1878. Royal Svo. paper covers, ^s. dd. Rigaud's Correspondence of Scientific Men of the ^'jth Century, with Table of Contents by A. de Morgan, and Index by the Rev. J. Rigaud, M.A. 2 vols. 1841-1862. Svo. i8j. 6rf. Rolleston {George, M.D., F.R.S.). Scientific Papers and Ad- dresses. Arranged and Edited by William Turner, M.B., F.R.S. With a Biographical Sketch by Edward Tylor, F.R.S. With Portrait, Plates, and Woodcuts. 2 vols. Svo. i/. 4?. Westwood {J. O., M.A., F.R.S.). Thesaurus Entomologicus Hopeianus, or a Description of the rarest Insects in the Collection given to the University by the Rev. William Hope. With 40 Plates. 1874. Small folio, half morocco, "jl.ios. mit a>a£«ir aSoofes of tfie lEast. Translated by various Oriental Scholars, and edited by F. Max MiJLLER. [Demy Svo. cloth.] Vol. I. The Upanishads. Translated by F. Max Miiller. Part I The ^Sndogya-upanishad, The Talavakira-upanishad, The Aitareya- ara«yaka. The Kaushitaki-brahma«a-upanishad, and The Va^saneyi-sa^^hita- upanishad. 10s. 6d. Vol. II. The Sacred Laws of the Aryas, as taught in the Schools of Apastamba, Gautama..V3sishMa, and BaudhSyana Translated by Prof. Georg BUhler. Part I. Apastamba and Gautama, los. M. 12 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. Vol. III. The Sacred Books of China. The Texts of Con- fucianism. Translated by James Legge. Part I. The Shd King, The Reli- gious portions of the Shih King, and The Hsiao King. 1 2s. 6d. Vol. IV. The Zend-Avesta. Translated by James Darme- steter. Parti. TheVendJdad. ias.6d. Vol. V. The Pahlavi Texts. Translated by E. W. West. Part I. The Bundahij, Bahman Yajt, and Shayast la-shSyast. 1 2s. 6d. Vols. VI and IX. The Qur'in. Parts I and II. Translated by E. H. Palmer. 21s. Vol. VII. The Institutes of Vish«u. Translated by Julius Jolly, los. dd. Vol. VIII. The Bhagavadgita, with The Sanatsu^atiya, and The Anuglta. Translated by K^hinSth Trimbak Telang. loj. dd. Vol. X. The Dhammapada, translated from Pclli by F. Max Miiller ; and The Sutta-Nipata, translated from Pali by V. Fausbbll ; being Canonical Books of the Buddhists. \os, (sd. Vol. XI. Buddhist Suttas. Translated from Pali by T. W. Rhys Davids, i. The MahaparinibbSna Suttanta ; 2. The Dhamma-ilakka- ppavattana Sutta ; 3. The Tevi,ggu Suttanta; 4. The Akankheyya Sutta; 5. TheAttokhila Sutta; 6. The Maha-sudassana Suttanta ; 7. The Sabbasava Sutta. loj. (>d. Vol. XII. The 5atapatha-Brihma«a, according to the Text of the MSdhyandina School. Translated by Julius Eggeling. Part I. Books I and II. 1 2s. dd. Vol. XIII. Vinaya Texts. Translated from the Pdli by T. W. Rhys Davids and Hermann Oldenberg. Part I. The Pitimokkha. The MahSvagga, I-IV. \0s. dd. ' Vol. XIV. The Sacred Laws of the Aryas, as taught in the Schools of Apastamba, Gautama, Vasish/;4a and BaudhSyana. Translated by Georg Biihler. Part II. VSsish/,4a and Baudhiyana. \os. dd. ■Vol. XV. The Upanishads. Translated by F. Max MuUer. Part II. The Ka^fe-upanishad, The Mu«i/aka-upanishad, The TaittirJyaka- upanishad, The BWhadarawyaka-upanishad, The ^vetarvatara-upanishad, The Prar^a-upanishad, and The Maitraya»a-BralimaMa-upanishad. loj. dd. Vol. XVI. The Sacred Books of China. The Texts of Con- fucianism. Translated by James Legge. Part II. The Yi King. lar. dd. Vol. XVII. Vinaya Texts. Translated from the Pili by T. W. Rhys Davids and Hermann Oldenberg. Part II. The MahSvagga, V-X. The AuUavagga, I-III. \os.dd CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 13 Vol. XVIII. Pahlavi Texts. Translated by E. W. West. Part II. The Daifistan-t Dln!k and The Epistles of Mandr/Khar. 1 2s. 6d. Vol. XIX. The Fo-sho-hing-tsan-king. A Life of Buddha by Arvaghosha Bodhisattva, translated from Sanskrit into Chinese by Dhar- maraksha, a.d. 420, and from Chinese into English by Samuel Beal. 10s. 6d. Vol. XX. Vinaya Texts. Translated from the Pili by T. W. Rhys Davids and Hermann Oldenberg. Part III. The ^nllavagga, IV-XII. loj. 6d. Vol. XXI. The Saddharma-puw^arika ; or, the Lotus of the True Law. Translated by H. Kem. 1 2S. 6d. Vol. XXII. Gaina-Sutras. Translated from Prikrit by Her- mann Jacobi. Part 1. The Aiaranga-Siitra. The Kalpa-Sdtra. 10s. 6d. Vol. XXIII. The Zend-Avesta. Translated by James Dar- mesteter. Part II. The Slrozahs, Yajts, and Nyayir. lOJ. 6d. Vol. XXIV. Pahlavi Texts. Translated by E. W. West. Part III. Dina-i Main5g-t Khirad, 5ikand-g(lm3nik, and Sad-Dar. 10s. 6d. Second Series. Vol. XXVI. The 5atapatha-Brahma«a. Translated by Julius Eggeling. Part II. 1 2s. 6d. Just Published. Vols. XXVII and XXVIII. The Sacred Books of China. The Texts of Confucianism. Translated by James Legge. Parts III and IV. The LJ k\, or Collection of Treatises on the Rules of Propriety, or Ceremonial Usages. 25J. Just Published. The following Volumes are in the Press: — Vol. XXV. Manu. Translated by Georg Buhler. Vol. I. Vols. XXIX and XXX. The G;'2hya-Sutras, Rules of Vedic Domestic Ceremonies. Translated by Hermann Oldenberg. Parts I and II. Vol. XXXI. The Zend-Avesta. Part III. The Yasna, Visparad, Afrlnagdn, and GShs. Translated by the Rev. L. H. Mills. Vol. XXXII. Vedic Hymns. Translated by F. Max Miiller. Part I. Vol. XXXIII. Nirada, and some Minor Law-books. Translated by Julius Jolly. \Preparing.'\ Vol. XXXIV. The Vedinta-Sutras, with ^ankara's Com- meritory. Translated by G. Thibaut. iPreparing.'\ *** The Second Series will consist of Twenty-Four Volumes. 14 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. Clarmtrnn Urtss %tim 1. ENGLISH, &c. A First Reading- Book. By Marie Eichens of Berlin ; and edited by Anne J. Clough. Extra fcap. 8vo. stiff covers, ^d. Oxford Reading Book, Part I. For Little Children. Extra fcap. 8vo. stiff covers, dd. Oxford Reading Book, Part II. For Junior Classes. Extra fcap. 8vo. stiff covers, fid. An Elementary English Grammar and Exercise Book. By O. W. Tancock, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. \s.(id. An English Grammar and Reading Book, for Lower Forms in Classical Schools. By O. W. Tancock, M.A. Fourth Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3.r. dd. Typical Selections from the best English Writers, with Intro- ductory Notices. Second Edition. In Two Volumes. Extra fcap. 8vo. y. 6d, each. Vol. I. Latimer to Berkeley. Vol. II. Pope to Macaulay. Shairp {J. C, LL.D.). Aspects of Poetry ; being Lectures delivered at Oxford. Crown 8vo. los. fid. A Book for the Beginner in Anglo-Saxon. By John Earle, M.A. Third Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. 6d. An Anglo-Saxon Reader. In Prose and Verse. With Gram- matical Introduction, Notes, and Glossary. By Henry Sweet, M.A. Fourth Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Extra fcap. 8vo. 8.f. 6d. An Anglo-Saxon Primer, with Grammar, Notes, and Glossary. By the same Author. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. fid. Old English Reading Primers ; edited by Henry Sweet, M.A. I. Selected Homilies of jElfric. Extra fcap. 8vo., stiff covers, xs. fid. II. Extracts from Alfred's Orosius. Extra fcap. 8vo., stiff covers, \s. 6d. First Middle English Primer, with Grammar and Glossary. By the same Author. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2S. The Philology of the English Tongue. By J. Earle, M.A. Third Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 1$. fid. An Icelandic Primer, with Grammar, Notes, and Glossary. By the same Author. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3^. dd. An Icelandic Prose Reader, with Notes, Grammar, and Glossary. By G. Vigfiisson, M.A., and F. York Powell, M.A. Ext. fcap. 8vO. \os. fid. A Handbook of Phonetics, including a Popular Exposition of the Principles of Spelling Reform. By H. Sweet, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. 6d. Samson Agonistes, td. III. Samson Agonistes. Edited with Introduction and Notes by John Churton Collins. Extra fcap. 8vo. stiff covers, is. Bunyan. I. The Pilgrim's Progress, Grace Abounding^ Rela- tion of the Imprisonment of Mr. John Bunyan. Edited, with Biographical Introduction and Notes, by E. Venables, M.A. 1879. Extra fcap. 8vo. 5J. In ornamental Parchment, 6j. II. Holy War, Sr'c. Edited by E. Venables, M.A. In the Press. Clarendon. History of the Rebellion. Book VI. Edited by T. Arnold, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4s. 6d. Dryden. Select Poems. Stanzas on the Death of Oliver Cromwell ; Astrsa Redux ; Annus Mirabilis ; Absalom and Achitophel ; Religio Laid ; The Hind and the Panther. Edited by W. D. Christie, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. y. 6d. Locke's Conduct of the Understanding. Edited, with Intro- duction, Notes, &c., by T. Fowler, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. Addison. Selections from Papers in the Spectator. With Notes. By T. Arnold, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. ^s. 6d. In omamental Parchment, 6/. CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 17 Steele. Selections from the Tatler, Spectator, and Guardian. Edited by Austin Dobson. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4^. 6d. In white Parchment, ■]s. 6d. Pope. With Introduction and Notes. By Mark Pattison, B.D. I. Essay on Man. Extra fcap. 8vo. \s. 6d. II. Satires and Epistles. Extra fcap. 8vo. "is, Parnell. The Hermit. Paper covers, i.d. Johnson. I. Rasselas ; Lives of Dryden and Pope. Edited by Alired Milnes, M.A. (London). Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. f>d., or Lives of Dryden and Pope only, stiff covers, 2s. 6d. II. Vanity of Human Wishes. With Notes, by E. J. Payne, M.A. Paper covers, i,d. Gray. Selected Poems. Edited by Edmund Gosse. Extra fcap. 8vo. Stiff covers, u. dd. In white Parchment, ^s. Elegy and Ode on Eton College. Paper covers, %d. Goldsmith. The Deserted Village. Paper covers, id. Cowper. Edited, with Life, Introductions, and Notes, by H. T. Griffith, B.A. I. 71^^ Z>2d. Each Part separately, limp, \s. 6d. Part I. Anecdotes from Grecian and Roman History. Third Edition. Part II. Omens and Dreams: Beauties of Nature. Third Edition. Part III. Rome's Rule of her Provinces. Third Edition. Cicero. Selected Letters (for Schools). With Notes. By the late C. E. Prichard, M.A., and E. R. Bernard, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 3J. CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 19 Cicero. Select Orations (for Schools). In Verrem I. De Imperio Gn. Pompeii. Pro Archia. Philippica IX. With Introduction and Notes by J. R. King, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. (sd. Cornelius Nepos. With Notes. By Oscar Browning, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. dd. Livy. Selections (for Schools). With Notes and Maps. By H. Lee-Wamer, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. In Parts limp, each u. 6rf. Part I. The Caudine Disaster. Part II. Hannibal's Campaign in Italy. Part III. The Macedonian War. Livy. Books V— VII. With Introduction and Notes. By A. R. Cluer, B.A. Extra fcap. Svo. is. 6d. Livy. Books XXI, XXII, and XXIII. With Introduction and Notes. By M. T. Tatham, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 4s. 6d. Ovid. Selections for the use of Schools. With Introductiotis and Notes, and an Appendix on the Roman Calendar. By W. Ramsay, M.A. Edited by G. G. Ramsay, M.A. Third Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 5J-. 6d. Ovid. Tristia. Book I. The Text revised, with an Intro- duction and Notes. By S. G. Owen, B.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 3J. dd. Plautus. The Trinummus. With Notes and Introductions. Intended for the Higher Forms of Public Schools. By C. E. Freeman, M.A., and A. Sloman, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 3^-. Pliny. Selected Letters (for Schools). With Notes. By the late C. E. Prichard, M.A., and E. R. Bernard, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. y. Sallust. With Introduction and Notes. By W. W. Capes, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 4J. 6rf. Tacitus. The Annals. Books I-IV. Edited, with Introduc- tion and Notes for the use of Schools and Junior Students, by H. Furneaux, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 5^. Terence. Andria. With Notes and Introductions. By C. E. Freeman, M.A., and A. Sloman, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. y. Virgil. With Introduction and Notes. By T. L. Papillon, M.A. Two vols. Crown Svo. ios. dd. The Text separately, 4J. dd. Catulli Veronensis Liber. Iterum recognovit, apparatum cri- ticum prolegomena appendices addidit, Robinson Ellis, A.M. 187S. Demy Svo. i6s. A Commentary on Catullus. By Robinson Ellis, M.A. 1S76. Demy Svo. 16^. C 2 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. Catulli Veronensis Carmma Selecta, secundum recognitionem Robinson Ellis, A.M. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. dd. Cicero de Oratore. With Introduction and Notes. By A. S. Wilkins, M.A. Bookl. 1879. 8vo. ds. Book II. 1881. 8vo. 5J. Philippic Orations. With Notes. By J. R. King, M.A. Second Edition. 1879. 8vo. Yos.dd. Select Letters. With English Introductions, Notes, and Appendices. By Albert Watson, M.A. Third Edition. 1881. Demy8vo. l8s. Select Letters. Text. By the same Editor. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. pro Cluentio. With Introduction and Notes. By W. Ramsay, M.A. Edited by G. G. Ramsay, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 1$, 6d. Horace. With a Commentary. Volume I. The Odes, Carmen Seculare, and Epodes. By Edward C. Wickham, M.A. Second Edition. 1877. I)emy 8vo. \2s. A reprint of the above, in a size suitable for the use of Schools. Extra fcap. 8vo. 5J. dd. Livy, Book I. With Introduction, Historical Examination, and Notes. By J. R. Seeley, M.A. Second Edition. 1881. 870.6^. Ovid. P. Ovidii Nasonis Ibis. Ex Novis Codicibus edidit, Scholia Vetera Commentarium cum Prolegomenis Appendice Indies addidit, R. Ellis, A.M. 8vo. 10s. 6d. Persius. The Satires. With a Translation and Commentary. By John Conington, M.A. Edited by Henry Nettleship, M.A. Second Edition. 1874. 8vo. 7J. dd. Tacitus. The Annals. Books I-VI. Edited, with Intro- duction and Notes, by H. Fumeanx, M.A. 8vo. i8j. Nettleship [H., M.A.). Lectures and Essays on Subjects con- nected with Latin Scholarship and Literature. Crown 8vo. is. dd. The Roman Satura : its original form in connection with its literary development. 8vo. sewed, is. Ancient Lives of Vergil. With an Essay on the Poems of Vergil, in connection with his Life and Times. 8vo. sewed, 2s. Papillon (T, L., M.A.). A Manual of Comparative Philology. Third Edition, Revised and Corrected. 1882. Crown 8vo. ds. Pinder {North, M.A.). Selections from the less known Latin Poets. 1869. Svo. 15/. CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 12 Sellar ( W. F., M.A.). Roman Poets of the Augustan Age. Virgil. New Edition. 1883. Crown 8vo. gj. Roman Poets of the Republic. New Edition, Revised and Enlarged. 1881. 8vo. 14J. Wordsworth (y., M.A.). Fragments and Specimens of Early Latin. With Introductions and Notes. 1874. 8vo. i8j. III. GREEK. A Greek Primer, for the use of beginners in that Language. By the Right Rev. Charles Wordsworth, D.C.L. Seventh Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. IS. 6d. Graecae Grammaticae Rudimenta in usum Scholarum. Auc- tore Carolo Wordsworth, D.C.L. Nineteenth Edition, 1882. iimo. 4J. A Greek-English Lexicon, abridged from Liddell and Scott's 4to. editictfi, chiefly for the use of Schools. Twenty-first Edition. 1884. Square l2mo. Is. (sd. Greek Verbs, Irregular and Defective; their forms, meaning, and quantity; embracing all the Tenses used by Greek writers, with references to the passages in which they are found. By W. Veitch. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. The Elements of Greek Accentuation (for Schools) : abridged fromhislargerworkbyH.W. Chandler, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. is.^d. A Series of Graduated Greek Readers: — First Greek Reader. By W. G. Rushbrooke, M.L. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Second Greek Reader. By A. M. Bell, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. IS. 6d. Fourth Greek Reader ; being Specimens of Greek Dialects. With Introductions and Notes. By W. W. Merry, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. (>d. Fifth Greek Reader. Selections from Greek Epic and Dramatic Poetry, with Introductions and Notes. By Evelyn Abbott, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4^. 6i/. The Golden Treasury of Ancient Greek Poetry: being a Col- lection of the finest passages in the Greek Classic Poets with Introductory Notices and Notes. By R. S. Wright, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 8j-. (,d. A Golden Treasury of Greek Prose, being a Collection of the finest oassaees in the principal Greek Prose Writers, with Introductory Notices and Notes?% R. S. Wright, M.A., and J. E. L. Shadwell, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 4J. 6d. CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. Aeschylus- Prometheus Bound (for Schools). With Introduc- tion and Notes, by A. O.Prickard, M.A. Second Edition. Extrafcap. 8vo. is. Agamemnon. With Introduction and Notes, by Arthur Sidgwick, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3^. Choephoroi. With Introduction and Notes by the same Editor. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3^. Aristophanes. In Single Plays. Edited, with English Notes, Introductions, &c., by W. W. Merry, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. I. The Clouds, Second Edition, 2s. II. The Acharnians, 2s. III. The Frogs, 2s, Cebes. Tabula. With Introduction and Notes. By C. S. Jerram, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Ettripides. Alcestis (for Schools). By C. S. Jerram, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2j. 6d. Helena. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, ^nd Critical Appendix, for Upper and Middle Forms. By C. S. Jerram, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3J. Iphigenia in Tauris. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and Critical Appendix, for Upper and Middle Forms. By C. S. Jerram, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, 3J. Herodotus, Selections from. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and a Map, by W. W. Merry, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Homer. Odyssey, Books I-XII (for Schools). By W. W. Merry, M.A. Twenty-seventh Thousand. Extra fcap. 8vo. ^s. 6d. Book II, separately, is. 6d. Odyssey, Books XIII-XXIV (for Schools). By the same Editor. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. SJ. Iliad, Book I (for Schools). By D. B. Monro, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. Iliad, Books I-XII (for Schools). With an Introduction, a brief Homeric Grammar, and Notes. By D. B. Monro, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 6s. Iliad, Books VI and XXI. With Introduction and Notes. By Herbert Hailstone, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. 6d. each. Lucian. Vera Historia (for Schools). By C. S. Jerram M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. \s. dd. ' ' Plato. Selections from the Dialogues [including the whole of iiie. Apology ^-ai. Crito\. With Introduction and Notes by John Purves MA and a Preface by the Rev. B. Jowett, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 6j. firf. ' CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 23 Sophocles. For the use of Schools. Edited with Intro- ductions and Englisli Notes. By Lewis Campbell, M.A., and Evelyn Abbott, M.A. New and Revised Edition. 2' Vols. Extra fcap. 8vo. xos.dd. Sold separately, Vol. I, Text, 45-. dd. ; Vol. II, Explanatory Notes, 6j. Sophocles. In Single Plays, with English Notes, &c. By- Lewis Campbell, M.A., and Evelyn Abbott, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. limp. Oedipus Tyrannus, Philoctetes. New and Revised Edition, 2j. each. Oedipus Coloneus, Antigone, \s. gd. each. Ajax, Electra, Trachiniae, 2s. each. Oedipus Rex: Dindorfs Text, with Notes by the present Bishop of St. David's. Extra fcap. 8vo. limp, is. dd. Theocritus (for Schools). With Notes. By H. Kynaston, U.D. (late Snow). Third Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4^. dd. Xenophon. Easy Selections (for Junior Classes). With a Vocabulary, Notes, and Map. By J. S. Phillpotts. B.C.L., and C. S. Jerram, M.A. Third Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. dd. Selections (for Schools). With Notes and Maps. By J. S. Phillpotts, B.C.L. Fourth Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3.?. (sd. . Anabasis, Book I. Edited for the use of Junior Classes and Private Students. With Introduction, Notes, and Index. By J. Mar- shall, M.A., Rector of the Royal High School, Edinburgh. Extra fcap. Svo. 2J-. dd. Anabasis, Book II. With Notes and Map. By C. S. Jerram, M.A. Extra fcap. 8 vo. 2J. Cyropaedia, Books IV and V. With Introduction and Notes by C. Bigg, D.D. Extra fcap. Svo. is. dd. Aristotle's Politics. By W. L.Newman, M.A. {In the Press. \ Aristotelian Studies. I. On the Structure of the Seventh Book oftheNicomachean Ethics. By J. C. Wilson, M.A. 8vo. stiff, 5.?. Aristotelis Ethica Nicomachea, ex recensione Immanuelis Bekkeri. Crown Svo. is. Demosthenes and Aesckines. The Orations of Demosthenes and ^schines on the Crown. With Introductory Essays and Notes. By G. A. Simcox, M.A., and W. H. Simcox, M.A. 1872. 8vo. 12s. Hicks (E. L., M.A .). A Manual of Greek Historical Inscrip- tions. DemySvo. \os.dd. ,. 1 -nt .^ Homer, ^^w^^y, Books I-XII. Edited with English Notes, Appendices, etc.-^By W. W. Merry, MA., and the late James Riddell, M.A. 1886. Second Edition. Demy Svo. i6.r. 24 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. Homer. A Grammar of the Homeric Dialect. By D. B. Monro, M.A. Demy 8vo. \os. 6d. Sophocles. The Plays and Fragments. With English Notes and Introductions, by Lewis Campbell, M.A. 2 vols. Vol. I. Oedipus Tyrannus. Oedipus Coloneus. Antigone. Second Edition. 1879. Svo. 16s. Vol. II. Ajax. Electra. Trachiniae. Philoctetes. Fragments. 1881. Svo. i6s. IV. PRElfCH AND ITALIAN. Brachefs Etymological Dictionary of the French Language, vifith a Preface on the Principles of French Etymology. Translated into English by G. W. Kitchin, D.D. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. Is. 6d. Historical Grammar of the French Language. Trans- lated into English by G. W. Kitchin, D.D. Fourth Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 3^. dd. ■Works by GEOBGE SAUrTSBUETT, M.A. Primer of French Literature. Extra fcap. Svo. %s. Short History of French Literature. Crown Svo. loj. 6d. Specimens of French Literature, from Villon to Hugo. Crown Svo. gj. Corneille's Horace. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by George Saiatsbury, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 2s. 6d. Molikre's Les PrMeuses Ridicules. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by Andrew Lang, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. \s. 6d. Racine's Esther. Edited, &c. by George Saintsbury, M.A. (^Nearly ready.) Beaumarchais' LeBarbier de Seville. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by Austin Dobson. Extra fcap. Svo. 2s. dd. Voltaire's M^rope. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by George Saintsbury. Extra fcap. Svo. cloth, 2s. Mussefs On ne badine pas avec V Amour, and Fantasio. Edited, with Prolegomena, Notes, etc., by Walter Herries Pollock. Extra fcap Svo. 2J. '^ Sainte-Beuve. Selections from the Causeries du Lundi. Edited by George Saintsbury. Extra fcap. Svo. 2^. Quinet's Lettres d sa Mire. Selected and edited by George Saintsbury. Extra fcap. Svo. 2s. CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 25 _ f V Eloquence de la Chaire et de la Tribune Frangaises. Edited by Paul Blonet, B.A. (Univ. Gallic). Vol. I. French Sacred Oratory Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. (sd. Edited by GtTSTAVE MASSOW, B.A. Corneillis Cinna. With Notes, Glossary^ etc. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, 2 J. Stiff covers, \s. dd. Louis XIV and his Contemporaries ; as described in Extracts from the best Memoirs of the Seventeenth Century. With English Notes, Genealogical Tables, &c. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. 6d. Maistre, Xavier de. Voyage autour de ma Chambre. Ourika, by Madame de Duras; La Dot de Suzette, by Fihih; Les Jumeaux de I'Hotel ComeiWe.hy Edmond A ioui ; Mesaventures d'un Ecolier, by Rodolfhe Topffer. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Manure's Les Fourberies de Scapin, and Racine s Athalie. With Voltaire's Life of Moliere. Extra fcap. Svo. is. fid. Molikre's Les Fourberies de Scapin. With Voltaire's Life of Moliere. Extra fcap. Svo. stiff covers, is. 6d. MoUMs Les Femmes Savantes. With Notes, Glossary, etc. Extra fcap. Svo. cloth, 2s. Stiff covers, i.f. 6d. Racine's Andromaque, and Corneilles Le Menteur. With Louis Racine's Life of his Father. Extra fcap. Svo. 2s. 6d. Reg-nard's Le Joueur, and Brueys and Palaprafs Le Grondeur. Extra fcap. Svo. 2s. 6d. . „ , . Sivign^, Madame de, and her chief Contemporaries, Selections from the Correspondence oj. Intended more especially for Girls' Schools. Extra fcap. Svo. 3.f. Dante. Selections from the Inferno. With Introduction and Notes. By H. B. Cotterill, B.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 4J. 6d. Gaii Institutiomim Juris Civilis Commentarii Quattuor ; or, Elements of Roman Law by Gains. With a Translation and Commentary by Edward Poste, M.A. Second Edition. 1875. 8vo. iSj. Hall { W. E., M.A.). International Law. Second Ed. 8vo. 2ij. Holland {T. E., D.C.L.). The Elements of Jurisprudence. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. loj. dd. The European Concert in the Eastern Question, a Col- lection of Treaties and other Public Acts. Edited, with Introductions and Notes, by Thomas Erskine Holland, D.C.L. 8vo. I2j-. dd. Imperatoris lustiniani Institiitionum Libri Quattuor ; with Introductions, Commentary, Excursus and Translation. By J. E. Moyle, B.C.L., M.A. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. 21s. Justinian, The Institutes of, edited as a recension of the Institutes of Gaius, by Thomas Erskine Holland, D.C.L. Second Edition, 1881. Extra fcap. 8vo. 5j. Justinian, Select Titles from the Digest of. By T. E. Holland, D.C.L., and C. L. Shadwell, B.C.L. 8vo. li^. Also sold in Parts, in paper covers, as follows ; — Part I. Introductory Titles. 2s.(>d. Part II. Family Law. is. Part III. Property Law. is. 6d. Part IV. Law of Obligations (No. i). 3s. 6d. Part IV. Law of Obligations (No. 2). 4s. 6d. Lex Aquilia. The Roman Law of Damage to Property : being a Commentary on the Title of the Digest ' Ad Legem Aquiliam ' (ix. 2). With an Introduction to the Study of the Corpus luris Civilis. By Erwin Grueber, Dr. Jur., M.A. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. fust Published. Markby { W., D.C.L.). Elements of Law considered with refer- ence to Principles of General Jurisprudence. Third Edition. Demy8vo. \2s.(>d. Twiss {Sir Travers, D.C.L.). The Law of Nations considered as Independent Political Communities. Part I. On the Rights and Duties of Nations in time of Peace. A new Edition, Revised and Enlarged. 1884. Demy 8vo. I5J-. Part II. On the Rights and Duties of Nations in Time of War. Second Edition Revised. 1875. Demy 8vo. 2IJ. CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 31 IX. MENTAL AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY, &c. Bacon's Novum Organum. Edited, with English Notes, by G. W. Kitchin, D.D. 1855. 8vo. gj. bd. Translated by G. W. Kitchin, D.D. 1855. 8vo. 9^. 6d. Berkeley. The Works of George Berkeley, D.D., formerly Bishop of Cloyne ; including many of his writings hitherto unpublished. With Prefaces, Annotations, and an Account of his Life and Philosophy, by Alexander Campbell Fraser, M.A. 4 vols. 1871. 8vo. 2/. i8f. The Life, Letters, Sic. i vol. i6s. — — Selections from. With an Introduction and Notes. For the use of Students in the Universities. By Alexander Campbell Fraser, LL.D. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 'js. 6d. Fowler ( T., D.D.). The Elements of Deductive Logic, designed mainly for the use of Junior Students in the Universities. Eighth Edition, with a Collection of Examples. Extra fcap. 8vo. y.dd. The Eleme?its of Inductive Logic, designed mainly for the use of Students in the Universities. Fourth Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. ds. Edited by T. FO'WIiEE, D.D. Bacon. Novum Organum. With Introduction, Notes, &c. 1878. 8vo. 14J. Locke's Conduct of the Understanding. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2j. Danson [J. T.). The Wealth of Households. Crown 8vo. ^s. Green {T. H., M.A.). Prolegomena to Ethics. Edited by A. C. Bradley, M.A. Demy 8vo. \2s. (sd. Hegel. The Logic of Hegel; translated from the Encyclo- paedia of the Philosophical Sciences. With Prolegomena by William Wallace, M.A. 1874. ^vo. 14J. Lotze's Logic, in Three Books; of Thought, of Investigation, and of Knowledge. English Translation ; Edited by B. Bosanquet, M.A., Fellow of University College, Oxford. 8vo. cloth, 12s. 6d. Metaphysic, in Three Books; Ontology, Cosmology, and Psychology. English Translation ; Edited by B. Bosanquet, M.A. 8vo. cloth, I2J-. dd. Martineau [James, D.D). Types of Ethical Theory. Second Edition. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 15^. Rogers [J. E. Thorold,M.A.). A Manual of Political Economy , for the use of Schools. Third Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4s. (sd. Smith's Wealth of Nations. A new Edition, with Notes, by J. E. Thorold Rogers, M.A. 2 vols. Svo. 1880. 21J. Wi/son {y. M., B.D.), and T. Fowler, D.D. The Principles of Morals (Introductory Chapters). 8vo. boards, is. dd. 32 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. X. ART, &e. Hullah {John). The Cultivation of the Speaking Voice. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2J. fsd. Ouseley {Sir F. A. Gore, Bart.). A Treatise on Harmony. Third Edition. 4to. lOJ. A Treatise on Counterpoint, Canoii, and Fugue, based upon that of Cherubini. Second Edition, 4to, i6j. A Treatise on Musical Form and General Composition. Second Edition. 4to. loj. Robinson [y. C-, F.S.A.). A Critical Account of the Drawings by Michel Angela and Raffaello in the University Galleries, Oxford. 1870. Crown 8vo. 4J. Ruskin {John, M.A.). A Course of Lectures on Art, delivered before the University of Oxford in Hilary Term, 1870. 8vo. (>s. Troutbeck {J., M.A.) and R. F. Dale, M.A . A Music Primer (for Schools). Second Edition. Crown 8vo. is. dd. Tyrwhitt{R. St. J., M.A.). A Handbook of Pictorial Art. With coloured Illustrations, Photographs, and a chapter on Perspective by A. Macdonald. Second Edition. 1875. 8vo. half morocco, i8j. Vatix ( W. S. W., M.A.). Catalogue of the Castellani Collec- tion of Antiquities in the University Galleries, Oxford. Crown 8vo. is. The Oxford Bible for Teachers, containing supplemen- tary Helps to the Study of the Bible, including Summaries of the several Books, with copious Explanatory Notes and Tables illustrative of Scripture History and the characteristics of Bible Lands; with a complete Index of Subjects, a Concordance, a Diction- ary of Proper Names, and a series of Maps. Prices in various sizes and bindings from is. to il. ^s. Helps to the Study of the Bible, taken from the Oxford Bible for Teachers, comprising Summaries of the several Books, with copious Explanatory Notes and Tables illus- trative of Scripture History and the Characteristics of Bible Lands ; with a complete Index of Subjects, a Concordance, a Dictionary of Proper Names, and a series of Maps. Crown 8vo. cloth, 3.?. dd. ; i6mo. cloth, IS. + LONDON: HENRY FROWDE, Oxford University Press Warehouse, Amen Corner, OXFORD : CLARENDON PRESS DEPOSITORY, 116 High Street. gS" The Delegates of the Press in-vite suggestions and advice from all persons interested in education; and will be thankful for hints, ^c, addressed to tht Secretary to the Delegates, Clarendon Press, Oxford.